3

Shadows of Esteren is a game imagined and conceived

by the ForgeSonges collective.

Coordination of
the Shadows of Esteren Series
Nelyhann

Editorial Coordination
of the Universe Book

Nelyhann and Frdric "Tchernopuss'" Hubleur

Design and Development

of the Universe Book

Nelyhann, Frdric "Tchernopuss'" Hubleur, Aldo

"Pnombre" Pappacoda, Jolle "Iris" Deschamp, Ludovic
"Elenyl" Monnier-Ragaigne, Jolle "Iris" Deschamp, and
Laurent "Nico du dme de Naxos" Duquesne.

Additional Development

Nelyhann and Aldo "Pnombre" Pappacoda

Layout
Asami

Cover Art

Yvan "Gawain" Villeneuve

Interior Artists

Yvan "Gawain" Villeneuve, Olivier "Akae" Sanfilippo, Fred

Pinson, Bruno, Revolver, Rmi "Remton" Le Capon,
Nelyhann, Nicolas Jamme, and Jol Belin.

Logo

Nelyhan, based on original artwork by Rmi Remton Le

Capon.

Cartographers

Olivier "Akae" Sanfilippo, Christophe Bouvet, and Jol Belin.

Archives and Document Work

Jolle "Iris" Deschamp and Olivier "Akae" Sanfilippo

Writing

Nelyhann, Aldo "Pnombre" Pappacoda, Frdric

"Tchernopuss'" Hubleur, Jolle "Iris" Deschamp, Ludovic
"Elenyl" Monnier-Ragaigne, Guillaume "Ikaar" Vasseur,
Ynis, and Dragon-toile.

Game System

Nelyhann and Frdric "Tchernopuss'" Hubleur

Development and Revision

of the Game System

Jolle "Iris" Deschamp, Merryneils, Aldo "Pnombre"

Pappacoda, and Valentin.

Original Copy Editing

Ange gardien, Ludovic "Elenyl" Monnier-Ragaigne,

Frdric L., Ikaar, Jolle "Iris" Deschamp, Krsterion,
Merryneils, Nelyhann, Laurent "Nico du dme de Naxos"
Duquesne, Pascal Bonnet , Aldo "Pnombre" Pappacoda,
Frdric "Tchernopuss'" Hubleur, and Valentin.

Art Director
Nelyhann

ForgeSonges is a collective of
authors and illustrators gathered under the form of an association, whose goal is to
create quality game material.
Check for news and the latest publications of the collective
on http://www.forgesonges.org

Editorial Coordination
of the Universe Book
Nelyhann and Clovis

Translation
Clovis

Copy Editing

Joo Bento, Franck Bouvot, Nicolas Bowyer, Franck

Florentin, Natalie Gallecier, Sara Grocott, Elisabeth
Kvaalen, Clment Le Bis, Isabelle Le Bris, Vronique
Lejeune, Joseph LeMay, Travis Lerol, Stuart MacDonald,
and Dalton Paget

Special Thanks

Many thanks to all the people who supported us during all

these years and who made possible the amazing adventure
that was the translation of Shadows of Esteren. We especially
wish to thank our team of English copy editors who worked
for many months in order to make our translation work as
thorough as possible.

Copyright 2012 Agate RPG,

All Rights Reserved.
Agate RPG is a brand of Agate ditions
Agate ditions, 84 rue du prsident
Wilson 92300 Levallois-Perret, France.
Contact, questions, distribution:
[email protected]

The illustrations, texts, and logos are registered trademarks of Agate Editions. ISBN: 978-2-919256-06-8 First printing, 2012 Printed in China. All contents are protected by
the World Intellectual Property Organization and the laws on Intellectual Property. Any reproduction or unauthorized use of the material or artwork presented herein is prohibited
without the express written consent of Agate Editions.

Credits
Table of Contents
Foreword
Prologue

4
5
8
10

Chapter I: Tri-Kazel
Interlude
Tri-Kazel

Landscapes
Climate
Languages
Reading and Writing

Osta-Baille

Gwidre
12

14
17
21
21
Cartography
22
History
26
The Ancient Times
26
The Foundations
27
The Great Centuries
28
The Ice Era
29
The Renewal
30
The Continental Decades
30
The Maturity Era
31
Feondas
34
What is a Feond?
34
Humanity against Feondas
37
Of the Feondas' Powers
38
Of the Struggle against Feondas 38
Peoples and Mentalities
40
The Peoples
40
The Other Living Beings
42
Mentalities
44
Taol-Kaer
48
The Dukedom of Sel
48
The Dukedom of Gorm
49
The Dukedom of Osta-Baille
50
Dukedoms of the West
53
In the Heart of the Kingdom
55
The Dukedom of Dlan
55
The Dukedom of Tulg
56
The Dukedom of Kel Loar
57
Cartography
58

Reizh

History of the City

The Port
The Lower Town
The Higher Town
Osta-Baille's Leprous Face
A New Faith
Exposed Coasts
The Mountains
The Capital City
Echoes of the Past
Curious Ideas
Kalvernach
Baldh-Ruoch
The Unruly

The Continent

60
60
62
63
64
68
70
72
72
74
75
79
79
80
81
84
87
88

Chapter II: Lifestyle

Interlude
Habits and Customs

Birth
Education
The Tavern
Love and Relationships
Home
Death
Of Dreams
Traditions and Festivals
The Calendar

Handicrafts
Food

The Guilds
Objects of Power
Famines

Architecture

Of Rural Architecture
Of Bridges
Of the Urban Landscape
Temple and Magientists

94
96
97
97
100
101
101
101
102
102
103
104
105
109
110
112
113
114
115
116
118

Societies of Tri-Kazel

Clan Society
Feudal Society
Talkride Society
Privileges, Heritages
Gwidrite Society
Reizhite Society
Family
Exogamy
Justice

Currency and Trading

The Arts

Monetary System
False Money
Caravans
Poverty

Artists and Society

Of Bards

119
120
120
121
121
122
122
123
123
124
126
126
127
129
131
132
133
137

Chapter III: Factions

Interlude

138
140
The Role of the Demorthn
141
Of the Evolution of Beliefs
142
The Powers of the Demorthn 143
Ogham and Magical Language 144
Demorthn Sanctuaries
145
Of Popular Beliefs
147
Morcail
147
The Temple
148
The Precepts of the Temple
149
Miracles
150
The Constructions
151
The Relics
152
The Six Orders
152
Magientists
156
An Account
156
Flux
157
The Organization of the Order 159
The Various Magientist Schools 160
The Mekones
161
Architecture
162
Artifacts
164
Varigals
166
Hilderin Knights
168

6 Demorthn

Rumors in Tri-Kazel

Epilogue

The Deathcheaters
Occultists in Tri-Kazel
The Ice Coffin
Black Magic
The Gutripper
Azulrock

170
170
170
171
171
172
172
173

Chapter IV: Game System

Foreword

174
Discovering Role-playing
174
Using the System
175
Creating a Character
176
Special Powers and Knowledge 178
Team Spirit
179
The Group of Characters
180
Archetypes
182
The Varigal
182
The Warrior
184
The Demorthn
186
The Monk
188
The Magientist
190
The Bard
192
Skills
194
Character Creation
200
Ethnicity
202
Profession, Birthplace,
and Social Class
203
The Ways
207
Age, Setbacks, and History
208
Character Traits, Sanity,
and Personality
210
Experience Points, Advantages,
and Disadvantages
212
Potential, Defense, Speed,
and Stamina
215
Fighting Attitudes and Attack
Rating
216
Survival Points, Rindath,
and Exaltation
217
Description and Equipment
218
Prices and Equipment
219
Wages
219
Equipment of Superior Quality 226
Breaking Equipment
227
Maintaining Equipment
227

Experience and Advancement

Resolution

Combat

Health

Examples of Resolution Rolls

The Difficulty Threshold
Automatic Success and Failure
Out of Reach Action
Critical Success
Critical Failure
Contested Actions
Testing
Luck Roll
The Round
Calculating the Damage Points
Ranged Combat
Group Combat
Ambush
Leaving a Combat
Mounted Combat
Shields
Fighting Arts
Health Chart
and Stamina Rating
Agony
Death
Falling
Holding Breath
Blindness
Healing and Resting
Diseases
Poisons
Drugs
Aging

Demorthn Art

How Ancestral Magic Works

Power Circles and Factors
Summoning a Power
Being Disturbed
Resisting a Power
Recovering Rindath
Nature of the Powers
Effect of a Power
Combining Powers
Oghamic Stones
Improving in Demorthn Arts

Miracles of the Temple

How Clerical Magic Works

The Powers of the Elect
Miracles and Exaltation

228
231
231
232
232
232
233
233
234
234
235
236
236
236
237
237
237
238
238
238
238
239
239
239
240
240
240
240
240
240
243
243
244
245
245
246
250
250
251
251
252
252
252
252
255
256
256
256
257

Magience

Sanity

Intensity of Miracles
Power Stanzas
Performing a Miracle
Recovering One's Exaltation
Showing Faith
The Twelve Miracles
Improving in Faith
Extracting Crude Flux
Refining Crude Flux
Refined Flux
The Artifacts
Artifacts and Disciplines
Switching On
Using an Artifact
Repairing an Artifact
Flux Cartridges
Fossil Flux
List of Artifacts
Evolution of Sanity
Sanity Charts
Trauma Points and Hardening
Points
Mental Resistance Rolls
Scarring
Avoiding Mental Resistance
Rolls
Balance, Symptom, Syndrome,
and Madness
Crises
Mental Disorders
Melancholy
Paranoia
Mimicry
Obsession
Mysticism
Frenzy
Hallucination
Hysteria
Mental Confusion
Elation
Other Disorders
Phobia
Empty Fortress
Healing and Curing
Diagnosing

Character Sheet
Glossary
System Index

257
257
257
258
258
259
261
262
262
264
264
265
265
265
266
266
266
266
267
269
269
270
270
270
271
272
272
272
273
274
274
275
275
275
276
276
277
277
277
278
278
279
279
279
281
284
289

ou are holding in your hands Book 1Universe, the first book of the Shadows of Esteren role-playing series,
which can be read by Players as well as Game Leaders. This foreword will allow you to comprehend such a
new world more easily, by clarifying some of its guiding principles.

Part One:
a Subjective Presentation

The first part of the book is dedicated to a description of the

world, which you will discover through a collection of letters, reports, and research works belonging to an old lord. It
will allow you to share the point of view of the natives of
Tri-Kazel, and to familiarize yourself with their way of perceiving the world around them; an untamed region of the
world where magic and fantastic events manifest at the margin of one's daily life. Indeed, in the universe of Shadows of
Esteren, there are neither fantasy peoples such as elves or
dwarves, nor magicians casting fireballs. Most supernatural
or magical manifestations are relatively subtle and the universe is fundamentally gritty and realistic.

An Intuitive Game System

Soon, it will be your turn to travel over these untamed lands
and face their mysteries. This premise shapes the second
part of the book, dedicated to the game system which essentially explains how to resolve the most common actions,
defines mechanics for Demorthn Arts, Magience, Miracles
of the Temple, and Sanity. Therefore, it gives you the tools
to create and play your alter egos, the Player Characters.
Shadows of Esteren is a game of atmosphere where immersion and interactions among the Players have priority over
any kind of simulative gameplay. This is why the game system has been designed to be intuitive and easy to become
familiar with.

The Horrific
and the Gothic Imagery
Esteren is a harsh medieval world where Characters will be
confronted with horror and multifaceted threats. Gothic tradition can be found in awe-inspiring landscapes where the
forces of nature rage, a perfect setting for tragic and passionate stories. As for horror, it is dealt with in its classical, literary sense, which means a violent feeling of dread mixed
with wonder in front of a vertiginous reality. The stress is
put not on disgust or repulsion, but rather on the very
moment of the confrontation with mysteries and the strangeness of the world.

A Universe with Secrets

Esteren is a universe hiding many secrets that the Characters
embodied by the Players may come to discover, at least
partly. For horror to creep in at the very moment when such
revelations take their whole extent, it is advisable to first
depict an environment that will, at first, seem familiar.
Therefore, the universe of Esteren may at first seem downto-earth; this is on purpose. Such a choice sets supernatural
elementsand everything that could be related to the horrificaside, at least to begin with. However, little by little, disquiet will invade such a common daily life and introduce
unfathomable things.

A Complete Series
Such a way of dealing with the horrific, and the basic principle of the revelation have guided the structuring of the
series' various books. The goal of this first book,
Universe, is to depict the universe of Esteren as it is perceived by its inhabitants. Most of the time, supernatural,
horrific, and fantastic elements only appear between the
lines, since they do not represent the daily life of most
natives in this world. Although nothing more is required to
play, the truth of things will only be revealed in its matching
piece Book 4Secrets. This book, intended for the Leader
only, will fully disclose the ins-and-outs of the universe, and
give the reader tools to portray the revelations the Players
will experience.

Player Characters
in the Game
Although Esteren is a harsh world, the depths of which hide
unfathomable secrets, it does not imply the Characters
embodied by the Players are doomed to perish; their survival, and above all, their success, will depend on their ingenuity and bravery. The advancement of the Characters, symbolized by an experience system, gives the Players a great
liberty and many development possibilities. Complete
player aids, proposed on page 176 of this book, will also
help Leaders and Players to define the place of the
Characters in the universe of Esteren.

Cross-media
From the start, Esteren has been conceived to exist simultaneously on several media, which echo one another. The goal is to
favor the involvement of the Players/readers in this universe while introducing them to different experiences. Role-playing
holds an important place in this desire to present the reader with a rich interactive experience; it makes it possible to enter the
universe of Esteren and to play various Characters for unique adventures.
Other media have been designed to complement such an experience, namely:

Of Men and Obscurities. The original soundtrack of Esteren's universe, whose first opus was composed by
Delphine Bois, will introduce you to a mysterious atmosphere, sometimes delicate, sometimes unsettling.
You can hear samples on www.myspace.com/esteren
The Mac Lyrs Legacy. Following the tradition of Point-and-Click adventures (such as Monkey Island, Broken
Sword, Runaway, etc.), this video game has the Player follow the journey of Yldiane, exploring with her a typical region of
Tri-Kazel's peninsula.

Influences
Many works have been an inspiration to build the universe of Esteren. It would be hard to list them all, but here is a selection:
In cinematography, Mel Gibson's Braveheart, for its landscapes, its roughness and its romanticism; Tim Burton's Sleepy
Hollow, as well as Francis Ford Coppola's Dracula, have strongly influenced the victorian and gothic dimension; Stanley
Kubrick's The Shining is a major source of inspiration for the interpretation of the horrific: a slippery slope toward horror,
where madness and supernatural elements take an increasingly important role.
On a literary level: Mary Shelley and her Frankenstein; or, The Modern Prometheus, Howard Phillips Lovecraft and the
Cthulhu mythos, Graham Masterton, and Stephen King are the main sources of inspiration.

oern turned around the moment he heard the

first footsteps echoing through the wide marble-flagged corridor. Feeling anxious, he peered intently at the indistinct figure progressing
in the quivering light cast by the torches. It was without surprise that he made out the weary, wrinkled face of his lord.
Yet, Wylard had not always been like that. Quite the opposite; his natural charisma and presence had allowed him to
follow after his father without any opposition from the other
lords and with the blessing of the people connected with his
family. He was a respected, caring, just man, and a good
administrator on top of that; a rarity among his peers, most
of whom spent the majority of their time engaged in power
struggles.

Thank you, my good Doern. Always taking care of your

old master.
But you are still young... he could not help but answer.
Quite the shameless flatterer you are. You know well I am
not. My vitality is giving out faster than other mens. It will
not be long before I join my father in his tomb.
Dont say such a thing, Lord Mac Readan. You still have
many days to live.
Wylard gave a light burst of laughter that showed all the
extent of his derision. He smiled at Doern.
Did you bring me what I asked you to?

10

But everything seemed to fall apart when his wife, the

lovely Edel, and their two fair children, were slaughtered by
Feondas. They had gone on a courtesy visit to Edels father,
a robust old man who had lost his wife a few years before.
They never made it back. Their horribly mangled corpses
had been found lying on the side of the road. Their faces
were twisted with pain, and their eyes still seemed to gaze
at some last horrid vision. In order to spare Wylard the sight
of such an atrocity, their remains had been buried without
letting him see them. His mind clouded by anguish, his body
overtaken by an immense weakness, he had not insisted
But two nights after the burial, in a fit of madness, he dug
out the bodies of his dear spouse, his son, and his daughter
with his bare hands. He had read horror in their eyes and in
the atrocious wounds their flesh bore. He spent a long time
staring at this dreadful sight, as if hypnotized, before his servants found him at dawn, lying on the ice-cold crypt floor,
affectionately holding the maimed corpses against himself.
From that dark day, Wylard was but a mere shadow of his
former self. Of course, his madness did not manifest itself
permanently, and he remained lucid most of the time. But
his hazy eyes, his pale complexion and grief-ravaged face
were frightening. And in spite of all the love his people bore
him, they found it more and more difficult to obey his
orders.
For a long time, Doern stared at his lord who had stopped at
the threshold of the great room, his eyes lost in the contemplation of the shadows that clouded the high vaults. He waited for Wylard to step away from the chimeras the darkness
concealed, and then pulled him a seat.

Yes, my lord. There are your documents. He pointed to a

thick file of parchments squeezed between two leather
covers.
As far as Doern remembered, his master had always collected all sorts of documents, manuscripts, and sketches that he
had often paid a fortune for, or that some passing bards had
offered him. They dealt with various subjects; with the
peninsulas different regions, but also with trading or crafts.
Among those documents were a few letters sent to him by
faraway family members.
For many months after the grim disappearance of his wife
and descendants, Wylard had completely left his collection
aside. However, for some time, it seemed his passion for his
old manuscripts burned anew, his research focusing on the
acquisition of documents related to Feondas. Regularly, he
would read them entirely once more, taking notes feverishly
and comparing them again and again.
Wylard held out his hand and Doern brought him the file.
The old lord untied the laces that held the leather covers
together and took out the first parchment. He began to read
furiously, poring over the lines written in red ink which he
knew by heart
Again, he read until dawn, when he fell into a nightmarish
sleep. Afterwards, he resumed reading, scarcely taking time
for a few sips of the brandy Doern had brought him.

When he was done with all of the parchments, late at night,

Wylard drew a long sigh. He had spent a small fortune to
obtain new documents depicting a roughly accurate panorama of Tri-Kazels history and of its current state. Tensions
were clearly visible between the kingdoms of Taol-Kaer,
Gwidre, and Reizh, founded nearly a thousand years ago by
three brothers who, at the time, yearned to federate the bellicose clans occupying its whole territory.
Taol-Kaer had kept strong ties with the ancient Demorthn
traditions. On the contrary, Reizh hadat least
partiallyadopted the so-called progressive ideas of the
Magientists, those strange inventors from the Continent. As
for Gwidre, it had appointed the One God dogma as the official faith. That was the origin of the infamous War of the
Temple, the aftermath of which could still be strongly felt,
even today. Gwidre had invested itself with the holy mission
of imposing Soustraines religion everywhere in Tri-Kazel,
and the alliance of Taol-Kaer and Reizh had barely prevented it from doing so. Today, both the landscape and the mentalities of the people bore the stigmas of that conflict.
Much more interesting than this detailed panorama of the
peninsula were the numerous passages about the Feondas.
Indeed, those terrifying creatures that had destroyed his life
and those of thousands of men and women were widely
dealt with in the various texts. And he had noticed unknown
details that he had hastily underlined with excited strokes of
the pen, details that might allow him to enact his vengeance

Not yet Doern! But it should not take long. He paused,

staring at the parchments for a while, then resumed.
Feondas have nothing in common with us. They may take
our appearance or physically look like us, but they do not
think like us. They follow goals we do not know and probably cannot even imagine. They can strike anytime, without
any apparent reason, spreading death and destruction among
our families like that, just like that just like glancing at
someone.

Wylard gave a sinister laugh, already imagining the first

steps of his plan.

However, do not neglect the other subjects, Doern, for they

will tell you much about our peninsula. The knowledge they
contain will allow you to deal adequately with some seemingly unimportant clues. As you know, I have spent many
years gathering these documents, and some of them are
invaluable. I have also kept some personal letters that will
help you.

Doern, he suddenly called, his voice producing strangely

deformed echoes against the darkened vault.
My lord? answered a sleepy voice near by.
Come here.
The servant obeyed straightaway, his gait uneasy, his eyes
carrying the burden of an uncomfortable night.
Doern, I read all of these texts with great interest. I know
very well that each of them reflects but a part of the truth.
They are not about facts, but opinions and sometimes imperfect knowledge. However, they show our peninsula as it is
in its inhabitants hearts. Each one defends his piece of certitudes and beliefs almost as fiercely as a wolf defends its
territory.
Maybe we are all but living at deaths door? Maybe we are
all surviving as we can, our heart crushed by sorrow, our
mind stricken with madness, and our chest filled with fear?
Fear of seeing the monsters that murdered our kin leap from
the shadows and devour us alive
But you see, Doern, I can feel a solution taking form. It is
here, in all of these sentences that I read over and over again
with attention. Soon, I will be able to take action and break
myself from this consuming idleness.
My lord could you finally have found what you have
been looking for? Doerns voice was laden with awe.

But as dangerous as they are, I am certain we can fight them.

I will not keep living any longer with the haunting memory
of a slaughter I was unable to prevent. It is time for me to
act, and you will help me, Doern.
But how could I help you, my lord? You know well that
I am a poor fighter.
That is not what I am talking about. I've spent entire days
trying to extract useful information from these manuscripts,
and focusing has become increasingly more difficult for me.
I will need a fast thinker like you to help me. It will now be
your turn to read these precious writings and analyze with
the greatest attention all the passages dealing with Feondas,
even remotely. There must be some clues I missed. Wylard
drew a weary sigh. Sometimes, my mind starts wandering
and the meaning of the words becomes unclear.

Doern kept silent. He looked down at the documents spread

on the table for a while. His eyes burned with a new ardor
and he held out his hand to take one of the parchments on
which he could make out the presence of a wax stamp, broken long ago.
I am exhausted Doern, Wylard whispered with a weary
voice. The energy that had come to him upon reading the
documents was wearing off. The lords face was deeply
lined and his eyes seemed to have been pushed back into
their sockets deep shadows.
I will see that you are conducted to your bedroom. Doern
clapped his hands, and hasty footsteps could be heard
straightaway. Moments later, two young women came in
with worried looks on their faces. Doern briefly gave them
instructions and they gently helped Wylard get up.
Soon, the three figures vanished in the corridors trembling
shadows.
Doern sat down on a chair and began reading the parchments without delay.

11

12

he slightest noise could be heard in the vast corridor. Torches crackled in the rusty
brackets and cracking sounds came every now and then from the high ceiling, where
vermin crawled.
But none of that could disturb Doern. He was wrapped up in the contemplation of the
parchments that were so invaluable to his master. The first pages were letters sent by Wylards niece,
Cliane, daughter of his brother Baorig.
Doern had met them once, on the occasion of the birth of Wylard's son. That was several years ago,
and Cliane was still a child at the time. Doern cautiously turned over several sheets where Wylard
had drawn pictures and taken notes. He focused on a load of manuscripts, the characteristic writing
of which caught his attention. It was an account signed by the bard Jos Mac Peran, an exceptional
artist whose talent was rumoured to be entrancing. At first glance, it was a narration of the last royal
council of Taol-Kaer. How Wylard had managed to obtain such a rare piece remained a mystery to
Doern. However, one thing was for sure: he was now holding that precious manuscript in his hands.
Many things were told about bards writings, particularly Jos Mac Perans. A reader would find himself so engrossed by their contents that he would end up in an illusion, reliving the narrated events. It
was also said that one could get lost forever in this artists works. However hard Doern repeated himself that all of this was only a myth, he could not help but feel some fascination, mixed with fear,
toward bards.
The following document was a long letter about Feondas, which had been sent to Wylard by a Varigal
named Dalaigh. At the castle, it was a sure bet that his lanky figure would show itself once a year, at
the beginning of summer. Wylard would provide lodgings for the Varigal for a week, sometimes a little longer; in exchange, Dalaigh would tell him of his travels and give him news of the whole kingdom, and sometimes even of lands beyond it.
Doern quickly skimmed through the ensuing papers: a report of an assembly of Baldh-Ruoch's
Council, letters from a Reizhite academic named Maeve Oan, other Varigal tales such as Osvan Tadds
about the Tarish people, documents about the neighboring kingdoms of Reizh and Gwidre, and even
about the mysterious Continent
He suddenly stopped when he recognized the seal of the Mac Iseanor family, close friends of
the Mac Readan, particularly of Wylards late wife, Edel. Doern sighed as images from
the past came back to him, long before the grim event that had overthrown their
lives. He dismissed the sadness that crept into his mind, put the bundle of
parchments back in a proper order, and began reading the first pages

13

Chapter 1

Tri-Kazel
he children had gathered around Cliane. The young woman was
watching them affectionately as they played and laughed heartily.
Ranging between six and thirteen years old, they were part of the
second age circle. They were Fearls future. Since she was little,
Cliane had known she wanted to become a Dmthair, tutoring
the children of her village, as her late mother had done before her.
Cliane loved children; she loved their vitality, their spontaneity.
She yearned to have one of her own, and was eagerly awaiting her wedding with
Eoghan, which would take place in the next spring.
For some time, she had been feeling a gnawing apprehension; some vague, unpleasant sense of foreboding. Was it because winter was drawing near? Or because of the
anxious look on Baorg, her father, that she had noticed on a previous evening? As a
Demorthn, he was the communitys spiritual guide; one of its most important figures.

14

Landscapes of the Peninsula

liane shrugged away from her reverie as the children went silent and
stared at her. She smiled:

We will resume from where we last stopped. Soon, some of you will
enter the third age circle, and it is important that you know our peninsula. Fearl,
our small community, is located in the north of the largest and southernmost of
the three kingdoms, Taol-Kaer, and the lands that surround us are vast.
Theres the mountains! said one of the youngest.
Yes, there are, Teren, those are the Mr Roimh, which means High
Lands in our ancient tongue, and even now we call them so. Our valley is located at the heart of these mountains, which go all the way through the length of
our peninsula and occupy most of its surface.
What about the Cordillera?
The Asgeamar, according to our ancestors. Its mountains are even
more massive than the Mr Roimh and separate our peninsula, at the far northeast of the kingdom of Reizh, from the Continent. The Mr Roimh may still
well be a deadly obstacle for ill-prepared travelers, but the Asgeamar Cordillera
is said to be impassable, and no one knows exactly how wide it is.
Cliane paused. The mere evocation of the Continent, this mysterious faraway
land, could spark the imaginations of the children.
But lets get back to Tri-Kazel. On each side of the Mr Roimh, there
are hills, plateaus, and a few spreading coastal plains. About seven hundred and
fifty miles separate the Asgeamar Mountains foothills from Hbs Cape, located at the southwestern extremity of the peninsula. According to you, how many
days of travel are necessary to cross such a distance?
After a moment of hesitation, the oldest one ventured an answer:
Last summer, a Varigal passing by the village told me it takes at least
seventy days!
Yes, its true. Allowing for a few days to rest, that is what it takes.

The Mountains

ow I will tell you about our region in more detail. Our vale is located in the dukedom of Tulg, in the occidental part
of the Mr Roimh. Further to the west, at the foot of the mountains, spreads the Sighing Forest.
And there are broad-leaved trees; oaks!
Yes Lena, you are right. But when you go up a little, the ground quickly becomes broken and steep, and conifers
quickly take the place of broad-leaved trees. Higher yet, the snow never melts. Even in our vale, it lingers on until the middle of spring.
Dmthair, when will we be allowed to leave the village and go to the mountain?

15

Soon, at the next age circle you are still children and you must know that the beauty of the surrounding landscapes hides many dangers. Some paths run along steep cliffs, and snow may hide chasms. Our vale is fairly well-off, because
it is crossed by one of the dukedoms main roads. It is large and allows mounts and caravans to pass by. Nevertheless, every
trip in the mountain must be carefully prepared, unless you would risk your life. What is more, the caverns and chasms of the
Mr Roimh hold dark secrets that very few people are brave enough to face. The growls and grumbles you can hear do not
come only from the swift streams; the shadowy depths are inhabited, notably by Feondas. Those creatures attack anyone they
happen across, from lone travelers to heavily defended convoys. The threat of an attack can weigh heavily, and can wear out
travelers and beasts, even if nothing happens.
Cliane knew it was important that children understood well the dangers of the region, even if it frightened them.
Unfortunately, what she had said was no exaggeration, for the mountains did hide many deadly traps

-Tri-Kazel-

Rivers and Seas

ow children, its time to come inside! Cliane clapped her hands, and the small group that was playing
and bickering near the Dmthairs house gathered
around her. In this early afternoon, the mist lingered on in
Dearg's vale and gave the village a ghostly look.
Come in! We will go on with our lesson from the
last time about the peninsula. Today, I propose to tell you
about the rivers and seas. There are many streams in TriKazel, particularly in its eastern half. In fact, there are in this
region three rivers that flow into the ocean: the Donir, which
runs near the capital city of Reizh, the Tealderoth, which
constitutes a natural border between Reizh and our kingdom, and finally the Klaedin, which waters our capital city
of Osta-Baille and ends its course at Tuaille, the stilted city.
Two other rivers with a lower flow, stemming from small
mountain streams, irrigate Gwidre. You all know of the
Kreizhdour, which runs on the other side of our vale and
marks the border between our kingdom and Gwidres. It is
hardly frequented by merchants as, unfortunately, its banks
are sometimes witness to skirmishes between the troops of
the two kingdoms.

It is because of the War of the Temple? asked a

little girl.
Yes. Have you heard the story told by the bard
who passed by the village this summer? It was about two
childhood friends living in the hamlet of Telh, not far from
here, who were separated because of this war. This story is
an illustrative example of how this period was a disaster for
all of us; a bitter fight between two kingdoms that were formerly brothers. Fortunately, things have settled somewhat
I will conclude regarding the rivers by telling you about the
Pezhdour, further north, which is the main source of irrigation for the great plain of Gwidre. Channels have been dug
by men, often at the cost of many lives, sometimes leading
the river very far from its original course and often at the
cost of many human lives, to carry its waters to the fields.
These constructions are often damaged, but they are essential to the cultivation of the crops necessary for the survival
of our communities.
The children were particularly studious today and were listening attentively. Cliane smiled to herself.
Now, let us talk about the seas and oceans. The
western coasts of the peninsula face the Furious Ocean. Its
raging waters have never allowed the Tri-Kazelians to
become a seafaring people.

16

When you go a few miles away from the coast, the currents quickly become extremely violent, driving the boats toward the
shoals, with dreadful winds tearing the sails, and waves that can submerge the unwary. The few Tri-Kazelian boats are small
fishing coasters, which remain as close to the shore as possible, like Tulg Naomhs On the other side, on the eastern faade,
an inland sea spreads, which the sailors name Sea of Shrouds. Like those of the Furious Ocean, its waters are treacherous
and very few boats venture far from the shores. Because of this, the many islands surrounding the peninsula remain unexplored most of the time, even if we know that some of them are inhabited. This explains why, in all times, the islands have been
the source of legends for the inhabitants of Tri-Kazel. Maybe you have heard of the Tri-Sweszrs, the Three Sisters, located
in the Reizh gulf. They are said to house communities that have remained faithful to the Demorthn traditions, worshipping
the sea spirits.

-Tri-Kazel-

Climate
The Three Sisters
Archipelago

his morning, Cliane was accompanied by

her father. On occasion, the Demorthn
would take part in educating the communitys children. Baorg was only forty, but his worn
t is said that on the Tri-Sweszrs islands, as our ancestors
skin showed how many years he had spent in the midnamed them, the Demorthn would regularly make sacridle of nature.
fices in order to appease the wrathful spirit of the oceans,
Sit down, children. This morning, I will tell
Loch. On top of the cliffs, at the bottom of which huge waves
you about our peninsulas climate. The man cleared
crash, Caernides would be hurled down and disappear in the
his throat. For some days now, he appeared worried,
foam. Likewise, men would be killed by being tied up on
and this did not escape the children who were watrocks before high tide. There are also stories about spellbinching him in complete silence.
ding bards with painted faces named Cili. Those tales are
Seasons in our mountainous region are
part of the folklore of the Emerald Crescents region,
harsh, in comparison to how they may be in other,
but very few peninsula men have dared to venture
more coastal regions. Here in Fearl, we have always
into those wild islands to find out
made do with this, and without complaint. However,
although the coasts bring the advantage of a warmer
weather, their skies are often covered with clouds
coming from the ocean and bringing hard rainfalls. I
had the occasion to go to the region of Louarn, near the great marshes of the West. The ground there is so wet that a horse and
its rider could sink into it.
The Demorthn would often travel far away, and it was one of the reasons they were respected and admired.

Generally speaking, the south is much more humid than the north of the peninsula. Indeed, northern winds are drier,
arider, and harsher too. The Ast is the most obvious example: that dry wind from the Gwidrite littoral has caused many deadly
fires. For us Demorthn, Ast is a restless natural spirit that only appropriate rituals can placate. Unfortunately, in those regions
dominated by the religion of the Temple, those practices have fallen into disuse and Ast blows all the harder. In spite of that,
the hills, the plains, and plateaus of Gwidre are not deserts; they are even intensely cultivated in some places, and have their
share of storms, even if those are less frequent than in the southwest of Taol-Kaer. In the plains, summer sometimes makes it
warmer, but from the first days of fall, the weather gets colder and its generally the time of the first snowflakes. The snowfalls can cut a village off from the rest of the world for entire weeks, and the high winds turn into fearsome blizzards. This
phenomenon does not only concern high altitude communities; sometimes, during some winters, it may happen that the entire
peninsula is snowbound. Rivers freeze, nature becomes quiet and a traveler mad enough to go out may walk for weeks without
meeting a living soul.

Tugarch

earest Wylard,
Today, I told the children about Tugarch. Maybe you have heard numerous times about that legendary metal spoken of in the myths and stories of the Aergewin? We got to see some depictions of weapons forged by artisans from
that faraway time. As far as we know, only weapons made of Tugarch could bring down
the gigantic Feondas that roamed the world at that time. But the knowledge was lost, and
no one knows how to forge this metal anymore. It is said that Tugarch shatters at the slightest impact when poorly wrought. Worse than that, however, I heard from a Varigal that the
known mines of Tugarch seem exhausted and all the efforts undertaken to find new ones
turned up unsuccessful. Anyway, it seems like a good lead to fight against those monstrous
Feondas that keep infesting our regions.
Here in Fearl, fall has definitely come and snows are premature. My father told me of his
worries; he foresees a hard winter for our community. For a few weeks, great murders of
crows have been flying above our village; let us hope it is not a bad omen!
Your devoted niece,

Cliane

-Tri-Kazel-

17

Osag

The Inhabitants of
the Peninsula

18

Tarish

ow, I will tell you about the inhabitants of the

peninsula. We are all descended from the
clans that lived on these lands for millennia.
Thus, our vale was first inhabited by the Mac
Govrian clan, before the two villages, Fearl and
Dearg, developed. The Tri-Kazelians survived the
Aergewin, Feondas, and an inhospitable nature;
this made us a sturdy people united against
adversity. Unfortunately, on this last point,
things have somewhat changed with time.
We have already talked about the War of
the Temple that made the three kingdoms fall into chaos and left strong
grudges.
Some communities pay particular
attention to preserving themselves
from ideas coming from the cities,
which they consider to be a perversion. Such is the case of the Osags,
proud warriors anxious to live according to the traditions. They say their
lineages go back to the most ancient
known clans.
We also know that, a very long time
ago, survivors of a threatened people
of seafarers landed at the southwest
head of Tri-Kazel. The Tarish, as we
call them, have for the most part mingled with the Tri-Kazelians.
Nowadays, it is said there only remain
a few groups of nomads who claim to
be descendants of those refugees.
I know a Tarish! Little
Lenas big smile indicated that she
was delighted to share such an
uncommon acquaintance with the rest
of the group.
Ah yes, Lena! Tell us about
that if you want.
Her names Mirna and she lives in Dearg.
She came to Fearl once.
Ah, yes, it is true, answered Cliane.
She is indeed a Tarish, but from what I know, only one of her
parents is part of that people. Well, it is a good example.
Youll most probably meet half-breeds rather than actual
Tarishes, but you may still recognize them by their high
cheekbones and aquiline nose. Finally, I must tell you about
the Continentals. Two centuries ago, a few groups of people
from the Continent came to settle on our land. Some brought
their new science, the Magience we know very little about
it here, but some cities have overtly adopted it. Other
Continentals, the adepts of the Temple, brought their religion
claiming the existence of a single god. I have been told that
Continentals look very particular, but I have never met one.
From what I know, there have always been but a few. Yet, it is
said one can easily recognize those who have blood from the
Continent in their line, by their large height and slender
figure.

-Tri-Kazel-

Continental

Tri-Kazelian

Populations

ecords from the Temple indicate that there

must be about six hundred thousand inhabitants in Gwidre. There are slightly fewer in
Reizh and approximately twice as many in Taol-Kaer.
Almost half of this population is less than twenty
years old and apparently, only one person out of ten
lives in a city. In many regions, it is possible to travel
for days without meeting a living soul. Some milder
lands are home for many villages and communities.
However, there are more cities in Tri-Kazel than one
might think at first. The most known are the three
kingdoms capital cities, but other towns form hubs
for notable commercial and intellectual exchanges.
Yet, on the whole, the presence of man on the peninsula remains negligible if compared to the great
spaces and wild lands that surround it.

The Clans Heirs

y son, if you want to understand our lands and our communities, you must know our clans. A long time ago,
before the unification of the kingdoms by the three brothers, the population of Tri-Kazel was shared between
more or less settled clans. Even if our world has changed a lot, those clans still exist in some remote regions.
In our kingdom, the Osags living in the Lands of Das are certainly the proudest representatives of those traditions.
Numbering between thirty and two hundred individuals, their clans are highly independent, as they are not under the control
of the royal power and have always lived according to the ancestral ways and customs. For example, when a conflict arises
between two clans, it is quickly settled by a one-on-one combat between two fighters representing the rivals. It frequently
happens that the Ansailirs, the communities chiefs, duel in person. Sometimes, a greater number of warriors meet at an
agreed-upon time to fight. Yet, this does not mean they wont organize a common feast on the next solstice!

The Inguards

he Inguards are set in places often far from civilization. Those bastions
are built to keep watch over strategic places, such as some mountain
passes, as well as to spot the movement of possible hordes of Feondas.
The pay is often high, encouraging seasoned warriors to enlist for a few
years, but the majority of the manpower is made up of soldiers undergoing disciplinary punishment, young people on duty for their lord,
and heavily-sentenced brigands. Life in those bastions is very hard,
for the arrival of supplies is not always assured, and relationships
are very tense. Furthermore, discipline is very harsh for the soldiers; some stories about Inguards falling due to mutiny encourage the current leaders to be very firm.

-Tri-Kazel-

of
Mask
ent
enthrallm

19

Flora of the Three Kingdoms

lowers have a significant part in the creation of colored pigments, such as the famous Gwylmith, the yellow color of which
is used in painting and dyeing. This small plant grows in the plains, flowering into a magnificent golden color in summer,
which leaves luminescent spots on the fingers when its petals are slightly squeezed. Some flowers have taken on a symbolic meaning, such as the Crimson Promises. They always grow three at a time, which is why they are always mentioned in the
plural. The round petals of those flowers are of a deep red color. Folklore has it that if an oath is made while holding Crimson
Promises, it will eternally have to be held For a neophyte, a day of picking can finish with a tragic end, for some plants are toxic
and others hide their true nature, such as some Feondas of vegetal form attacking those who dare approach too close.

Fauna and Creatures of Tri-Kazel

20

ragons do not exist anymore? Little Teren looked as disappointed by this revelation as he was relieved by it.
During the Aergewin, huge creatures, Feondas that some legends describe as dragons, roamed over our peninsula.
But they now only exist in tales, like the giants that are said to hide deep inside the mountains. Today, it is time we
study the fauna of our peninsula.
Cliane took out an old worn book illustrated with many pictures; the work of a bard who had lived in Fearl long ago. Since
then, the Dmthairs used these illustrations as a support for teaching.
You all know about the Calyre, resumed Cliane. It is a caprine animal, short haired, with a cream-colored brownstriped fur. It has a small frontal horn it uses to search through berry bushes. It is an excellent, docile climber that provides
quality wool and sour milk used for making cheese.
Theres horses, too!
Yes, which are mainly found on plains. Their cousin, the Caernide, is more commonplace; its morphology is reminiscent of a horse and a deer at the same time. Frailer than an actual horse, it is a surprisingly light-footed animal, able to jump
across dreadful crevasses and to cross the thickest forests without ever getting its antlers stuck in branches. Although its
strength does not allow it to carry the same burden as a horse, the Caernide is used for riding and its ease in moving through
our lands more than compensates for its relative weakness.
Cliane flipped a page and showed them a big bear-like beast:
Ah! Tri-Kazels grizzly bear, a particularly aggressive and formidable species; an adult is commonly about ten feet
long and is able to strike down an armored knight from his mount There, do you know about the Boernac? Its like an ox,
only slower and bulkier.
The following page revealed misshapen beings, with wasted, grimacing faces, sometimes looking like men, sometimes like
bizarre mixes of several beings. The children remained silent for a moment:
Those are Feondas, and unfortunately, they do exist They are responsible for many disasters and the threat they
represent justifies the forbiddance of going out of the village alone, as well as all the watch turns each member of the community has to carry out all year long.
But Dmthair, we have never been attacked!
Yes, lets hope the spirits of nature will continue to favor us for many generations. You will also learn that our most
fearsome opponents are most often other men. Well talk about all that next time children, its time to go home!

Languages

Clianes notes

herever he goes in the peninsula, a Tri-Kazelian will always be able to make himself understood. However, one will
easily be able to tell which region he is from. There are many local expressions, and accents have evolved differently. However, it remains that on the whole of Tri-Kazel, only one language is spoken: Tri-Kazelian.

The Ancient Tongue

have carried my research further on the subject, for many everyday terms come from an ancient tongue only very few
peninsula men still use. For example: Feond, which means foe; or Daedemorthys, which evokes the lack of respect toward nature shown by the Magientists; or Demorthn, which simply means guide. Those are but a few examples. It is known that Demorthn have kept quite a lot of those ancient terms, particularly in their nomenclature of plants.
For their part, the Osag have partly kept the common use of that tongue.
Many wonder why the ancient tongue fell into disuse. Some believe it is the effect of continental influences, and claim they
are more ancient than people usually believe. That would explain why Continentals use a tongue with a root quite close to
ours. This theory is far from undisputed, for the Asgeamar Mountains remain a practically impassable natural frontier. To
some, only the missionaries of the Temple, guided by Jamian, as well as the troops of the Magientist Goran Aznor, have
managed to reach Tri-Kazel.
Others mention the fact that some words from the ancient tongue could hold some dreadful power, thus explaining
why its use was slowly abandoned. There are various odd conflicting theories about this, but most people do not care and
the only certainty is that the ancient tongue is falling slowly but inexorably into oblivion.

Books

Continental

his tongue is said to have some similarities with

Tri-Kazelian. From what my father told me, it is
seldom used on our peninsula, aside from a few
Magientist lodges in the kingdom of Reizh.

Tarish

t is obvious that the Tarish have their own language,

which has no relationship with our current tongue, or
with what we still know of the ancient tongue. Its tones
are truly strange, and no one seems to have figured it out
yet. Many wonder about the origin of those people. It is
difficult to know more about this subject, for the Tarish
remain very secretive about their history and culture.

he majority of books are handwritten and

remain rare and precious. Adepts of the Temple
and Magientists from the Continent are capable
of printing, allowing for a larger diffusion of writings. In
Gwidre, I have heard that mainly religious books are printed, while Reizh has the advantage of a more varied literature. Schools and universities, financed by the supporters
of the Continents ideals, teach writing to their pupils, but
also contribute to spreading the opinions of the Magientists
and the adepts of the One. In our partsthe capital city of
Osta-Baille asidebooks remain rare and are almost always
in the hands of the leading citizens. Nevertheless, Varigals
strive to arouse some curiosity toward the written word
with their illustrated almanacs, which include proverbs and
agricultural maxims.

Reading and Writing

n Tri-Kazel, oral tradition remains the norm. In the peninsulas communities, everything is transmitted by word of mouth as in the clans time. The fact that only a
small part of the population is able to read and write is the major reason for
this. However, in the cities, an important rise in literacy can be noticed.
The construction of libraries and universities contributed to
spread the teaching of reading and writing. Despite this tendency, those who know how to read and write remain a
minority compared to the whole population. Without the
teaching from my motherwho herself studied reading and
writing in Tulg NaomhI would certainly never have had the
occasion to learn to draw and read letters.

-Tri-Kazel-

21

Cartography
of Tri-Kazel

22

y dear Nephew,
I know how you are
haunted by a yearning
for an impossible evasion, seeking
escape through books and tales as
you remain ridden to this bed which
your illness may never allow you to
leave. Unknown things have their
share of intoxicating mystery; all the
more when one knows them to be
inaccessible. And, my duties requiring so much of my time, I have so
little of it to dedicate to you.
All I can offer you are these few bits
of knowledge and rumors about those
places whose strange names you keep
murmuring when you strain your
eyes reading that old map you treasure so much. I know you are already
well aware of the villages and hamlets of our good kingdom of TaolKaer, so I will tell you about our
neighbors from Reizh and Gwidre; so
close and yet so far away for you. I
hold hope that you will find here
some distraction from your daily
ordeals. If you enjoy it, I will endeavor to find more information about
these places, as well as others.
Travelers seldom pass through our
little domain, but I know of one or
two Varigals who should be able to
add some spark to these few lines.
Forgive me for the lacks in the information contained in these pages. As
you know, I am but an unrefined,
uneducated lord from the countryside. My greatest joy is having learned to read, and I know we are alike
in that.
With all my love,
Your Uncle

-Tri-Kazel-

23

Legend of the Tri-Kazel s map

7- Carmine Chasm:

1- Alliance Bridge:

As far as people can remember, there has always been a

bridge there. The last time it was reconstructed was soon
after the War of the Temple, and it has been given its current
name to remind people of the new bonds forged between
Reizh and Taol-Kaer during this conflict. Believe me, it is a
heartwarming sight.

2- The Ashen Archipelago:

Three active volcanoes have been recorded in this unpopulated group of gray rock islands. It is rumored that every
now and then, the kingdom of Gwidre sends an expedition
to collect enormous amounts of volcanic ashes for the fertilization of the kingdoms northern lands. I find it a dubious
endeavor, for the results must be disappointing compared to
the efforts taken.
In the past, the Demorthn from the north of the peninsula
used to gather there for the Tsioghair. This is where, several
decades ago, the Temples authorities fought the practitioners of ancestral traditions, the power of the One God facing
the ogham of the Life-Trees adepts. After the Demorthn
were defeated, the ritual stones were pulled down and a
church was built so as to conclusively dedicate this place to
Soustraines god. It is told that the priest, as well as his successor, disappeared without any trace. In the end, the church
was abandoned. I thinkand I doubt I am the only onethat
there is nothing the Temples congregation could do when
faced with the wrath of the spirits of nature who were offended by that slaughter.

4- Cairns Island:

According to Albrech, strange piles of rocks arranged in

lines can be found there. They are scattered here and there
on the island, and are all alike except for how time has individually eroded each cairn. No one has ever been able to
find out who could have assembled these strange piles. The
island has a bad reputation, but according to our cousin, the
nearby waters are particularly full of fish. However, nobody
stays there for long, as several disappearances are reported
each year, despite the fact that fishermen who settle there
during the busy season never wander away from their boats.

5- Calvary:

A great inhabitable island on which the Temple supposedly has

built several monasteries. It is said that a sinister prison designed to keep some of the kings enemies is also maintained,
but no one knows for sure what actually takes place there.

6- Candlewood:

No one knows why vegetation in this chasm is of a beautiful, vivid scarlet. Grass, flowers, and leaves all have this
strange color, irresistibly reminiscent of fresh blood.
According to an old folk tale, a group of refugees from the
Continent was slaughtered there long ago. Many would
rather think that the spirits were offended by some terrible
sacrilegious act committed there. The few Demorthn I
know have conflicting opinions on the subject.

8- Cliffs of No Return:

The few individuals who managed to come back from this

coastline have described it as an immense mineral wall, hostile and impassable. No one knows if someone ever managed to discover a way toward the center of the Continents
mountains. And anyway, what could one hope to find there?

9- Crail:

3- Broken Stones:

24

ten shriveled and sickly. Nobody knows why, but many

think that the Feondas multiplying in the surroundings are
responsible for this.

A Varigal once told me that in the past, under the cover of

darkness, even the neighboring lumberjacks could see
numerous will-o-the-wisps there. Adepts of Magience
consider it to be nothing more than a natural phenomenon.
Demorthn, on the other hand, consider these groves a holy
place, and have it that those lights are Cmaoghs; spirits of
nature that come here to gather. These last decades, will-othe-wisps have become increasingly rare and trees have got-

Craftsmen from this village have acquired some reputation

among the neighboring valleys village chiefs, who pay
quite a high price for the curios sculpted from the richly tinted wood of Mr Forsair. However, I have never had the
occasion to see one of those items myself.

10- Crows Peak:

I heard there are more and more of those black birds near
that summit, on the side of which an old castle clings. That
keep has been restored by the Nevermore, a family from the
Continent who settled there in the last century. Their blazon
shows a crow as well, but no one knows whether they adopted it upon their arrival or whether their coat of arms was
already like that beforehand.

11- Dullfrost:

This island's name is self-explanatory. Missionary Jamians

ship is supposed to have made port here, as well as some
others coming from the Continent after him. I have been
told that during the War of the Temple, Reizh attempted to
build a military port here in order to guard against a possible naval campaign orchestrated by the faraway Theocracy
to help Gwidre. The dreaded enemy never showed, and that
does not surprise me. After the end of the hostilities, the
island was abandoned. There must only be some ruins and
one or two rotten wooden wharfs remaining.

12- Eagles Peak:

The highest summit of Reizh's mountains, which I have

heard can be seen from great distances. I have been told that
there are eagles of incredible sizelarger than manthat
make their nests there. Yet, I know of no one who has seen
those fabulous birds, should they really exist.

13- Expiation:

Barely twenty years ago, the Temples Sigires descended

upon the city of Lightrock and arrested several hundred people accused of heresy. Rumor has it that an unfrocked monk
led the heretics, and all of them were burnt at the stake. The
city was renamed and its new name is quite meaningful
regarding its inhabitants way of thinking. I have heard that

-Tri-Kazel-

there are more and more of the Temples faithful going there
in pilgrimage. They aim to purify themselves of their faults
by accomplishing acts of contrition and penance, which I
cannot really manage to understand. I guess that for a
Gwidrite, Expiation must be a most holy place. And yet, I
know of Soustrainians that would not appreciate such a
sinister town.

14- Fairean Ear:

It is a shame I never had the opportunity to gaze at the

famous east viewpoint. It is a cape going toward the sea,
and at its extremity there is a magnificent flat rock veined
with mica and quartz that is used as a natural altar. In the
past, Demorthn came in large numbers for their Tsioghair,
standing in front of the waters and welcoming the sun when
it appeared over the horizon, its rays making the old rocks
crystals glow. People also regularly came to pay homage to
the spirit of the waters, Usgardh. Fairean Ear is still supposedly a gathering place for Demorthn from Reizh and some
of their colleagues from our kingdom. However, the fiercest
practitioners of the traditions seem to have abandoned it. It
is said that they now gather in the Three Sisters archipelago,
away from others.

Wool coats and tunics from Leacach are highly esteemed for
their quality in the whole peninsula, especially in its coldest
parts. Your red blanket comes from there as well, and you
know how warm it is. For now, the master weavers still
refuse to make use of the Magientists looms, but one of
them will start doing so some day, and this is bound to bring
numerous problems. I couldnt tell whether the quality of
their work will remain the same, but I know some people
will refuse to buy products crafted with the help of
Magience. Between you and me, I often wonder if something created through those Magientist processes is truly
cursed, as some people believe.

20- Norgords Plateau:

There, you can find an immense quarry that has been exploited for centuries for the exceptional whiteness of its marble.
The road leading to the Plateau was built as a result of the
Temples rise in Gwidre, as the One Gods adepts make
great use of it for their churches. In Taol-Kaer, marble from
Norgord is likewise renowned, but both you and I will not
see any of it where we live for a long time yet.

21- Pass of Gaos-Bodhar:

15- The Fall Tree:

This old elm was thus named for its foliage. It is green when
it sprouts each morning, and then reddens until dusk, when
it forms a matchless autumnal mantle. On the equinox day,
Reizhite Demorthn gather here and devote themselves to
rituals dedicated to the powerful earth spirit, Roimh.

16- Fionnfuar:

Two centuries ago, it was but a village of fishermen.

According to the Temple, that is where Jamian made his first
conversions. Since then, the town has considerably gained
in size and has taken its current name: holy cold in the
ancient tongue. It is where the sepulture of the missionary is
supposed to be, and this is certainly one of Gwidres most
holy places, after the countrys great cathedral in ArdAmrach. Priest Andrev, rector of Fionnfuars church, sits at
the capital citys Great Cenacle.

17- Fools Spring:

Cousin Albrech, who lives in Smarg, says that according to

the fishermen he knows,, drinking its water induces horrible
and usually never-ending nightmares. The few people who
have woken up have all gone insane and some of them must
even be locked up for their own good.

18- Forest of Whispers:

19- Leacach:

The oceanic winds, which reach very deeply inland, often

blow among the trees and make disturbing rustling sounds.
There is word that some travelers go mad hearing those
noises. The spirits of these woods must be far from inclined
to let humans venture inside. As I have heard, the nearby
Sighing Forest is even more sinister. From what I know, it
did not prevent Gwidrites and Talkrides from killing one
another during the war. Could it be that the evanescent
Adhar, the ruler of winds, enjoys playing here at the expense
of human minds?

It draws the official limit of Reizh and the territories of the

peninsula. It is supposed to be the only possible land route
to reach the center of the Asgeamar Mountains. However,
the road is not maintained, and traveling is perilous in either
direction. After that, it would take weeks of walking to cross
the mountains and reach the lands of Simahir, a certainly
very dangerous swampy area. Yet, it is said that communities or tribes live there, and some even say that their ancestors originated from the Simahir.

22- The Slope of the Fallen:

It is rumored that the path to reach this place takes many

victims. As it is, nobody should want to risk his life in such
a climb. However, it happens that some mountaineer suddenly finds himself wanting to do so, without anybody knowing why. Some come to their senses and climb down to tell
that there is nothing up there, except the bones of their predecessors lying in the sunlight as if they had just lied
down up there and peacefully waited for their death to
come.

23- The Wreckers:

According to Albrech, sailors typically say that when your

ship wrecks, youre better off drowning than finding yourself alone on these islets, battered by winds and spindrifts.
The sea is so stormy that building a lighthouse there has
always remained impossible. However, believe me, Albrech
is no trustworthy man, especially when he wants to impress
some pretty girl.

-Tri-Kazel-

25

Chapter 1

History
n the large royal council room in the castle
of Osta-Baille, sages and scholars had gathered in discussion around a collection of
unrolled parchments. In the way of the bard
Arenthel, Taol-Kaers king had decided to
have the peninsulas history compiled.
A massive double door opened and Taol-Kaers king, Erald
Mac Anweald, made his entrance. Following him was his
wife, Queen Edena Mac Lichorl, accompanied by his most
trusted advisor, the Demorthn Algwich Dert. The monarchs
sat down at the council table, Dert staying back in the shadow of the columns. One of the scholars stood up cautiously, bowed, and then spoke:
Majesty, we are honored by your invitation and by the
important responsibility you have entrusted to us. If you
will, let me submit our work to you.

26

The Ancient Times

We will start where everything began, at the creation of the
world. Of course, other beliefs from the Continent exist, but
our traditional vision of things is that our peninsula, like the
rest of Esteren, was shaped by the elements. Lands, seas,
and living beingssuch as the Osag people all Tri-Kazelians
descend fromare the work of the spirits of nature.

Different Beliefs

t the present time, the peninsula of TriKazel is composed of three kingdoms

with different beliefs. Only Taol-Kaer
has remained faithful to the traditional
Demorthn beliefs, worshipping the forces of
nature. As for the kingdom of Gwidre, it has
embraced the religion of the One God, a divine
creator who supposedly gave birth to the world
and invented life.
The third kingdom, that of Reizh, turned
toward the theories of Magience, which affirm
that the world as it is known is the result of chemical interactions between energies they call
Flux. These three dogmas lead to very different
versions of the creation of the world.

The Aergewin
The Ancient Times, during which our peninsula was still
called Creag, were marked by the horrors of the Aergewin.
There are many tales and legends about those cataclysmic
times when the peoples had to face monstrous beings. From
that obscure era came the word Feond which means the
foe in the ancient tongue. That is how humans named their
opponents.
The scholar unrolled a thick piece of cloth from which he
took out a cracked clay vase which he showed to the room.
On one of the worn faces, male figures could be made out,
gathering around ritual stones engraved with runes. In front
of them was a strange hulking creature whose shape looked
like that of no known animal.
It is established that the Demorthn drove the beasts of the
Aergewin away using now forgotten runic invocations.

The Sanctuaries of
the Aergewin

egends tell that the Demorthn created

underground sanctuaries, in the center
of which they kept safe the secrets of
their most powerful rituals. Those places
would also contain the sealed tombs of the
creatures of the Aergewin.
Some ritual stones engraved with cryptic symbols are said to be clues, allowing one able to
decipher them to supposedly rediscover those
ancient sanctuaries.

Threats in the Ancient

Times
The last Feondas fled and burrowed deep beneath the surface. It took humanity time to recover from those events.
But soon, the creatures surfaced again and started harrying
remote communities, in a more pernicious and subtle way
than during the Aergewin. They forced the Osag populations
to gather in fortified villages. Feond attacks have varied in
intensity throughout the centuries, but this threat has never
left and we are still forced to deal with it today. Moreover,
in those remote times, tides were much stronger, and many
valleys were regularly flooded. Added to the Feond threat,
these disastrous conditions led the peoples of the peninsula
to settle on higher ground.

Birth of the Temple

Another sage spoke:
His majesty has demanded that these chronicles be exhaustive. I have been instructed to tell you about all of that which
relates to the Temple, the official religion of our neighbor,
the kingdom of Gwidre. This cult originates from the
Continent, more precisely from the region of Chana, where
the prophet Soustraine supposedly received his first revelations from the Creator. In the peninsular calendar, those
events took place 503 years before the Oath-the date of TriKazels foundation. Since that time, Soustraine and his heirs
have preached across the Continental lands carrying the
message of the One God.

The Foundations
(year 0-160)
The period of the Foundations begins in the year 0 and
ends around the year 160. It sets the political and cultural
bases of the peninsula, split into the three kingdoms we
know well today.

Foundation of Tri-Kazel
An assistant unrolled a large map on the council table. It was
faded and torn in some places. The peninsula was shown
there, split into a multitude of small territories. Each bore
the name of a clan or village.
At the time, the peninsula had no political unity to speak
of. The isolationist Osag clan chiefs, concentrated at the
south of the region, continuously fought between themselves or against northern warlords. Then, three brothers,
heirs to the Klardel clan, started a campaign of conquests
and expansion that would become a legend. By dint of military victories and diplomatic successes, Taol-Kaer, Reizh,
and Gwidre annexed the territories one after another. The
bard Arenthel, their loyal friend and advisor, accompanied
the three brothers, and played a major role in the negotiations with the clan chiefs.
After almost thirty years of campaigns, the three brothers
pronounced the Oath, an edict that split the lands of the
peninsula into three independent, although allied, kingdoms. A common calendar for the three kingdoms was inaugurated, and the date of the Oaths promulgation became the
year 0. The peninsula was renamed Tri-KazelThree
Kingdoms in the ancient tongueand the names of the founders were given to the three countries: Taol-Kaer, Reizh, and
Gwidre. It was also at this time that the Varigals guild was
founded, under the direction of Arenthel the bard. These
men and women had the great responsibility of being the
messengers between the kingdoms. Along with the institution of a calendar and a common currency, they ensured stability on the peninsula. The last pillar guaranteeing the
perennial renewal of the Oath was established when the
kings appointed the center of Tri-Kazel; a place where the
boundaries of the three kingdoms symbolically crossed. The
citadel of Aelwyd Saogh, the kingdoms heart, was built
there in less than fifteen years to be a place where the three
sovereigns would meet every ten years.

27

The Osag Wars

Despite the foundation of Tri-Kazel, some regions remained dissident and bellicose. Beginning in the year 130, the situation
worsened in the south of Tri-Kazel when the kingdom of Taol-Kaer fell into war. The rebel Osag clans, in defiance of royal
authority, allied and pillaged the southern regions until they reached the gates of Tuaille, the capital city of Taol-Kaer. In the
year 158, they were finally driven off, allowing the three kings, descendants of the founding brothers, to claim the whole
peninsula as theirs. Thus ended the period of the Foundations. Few clues about Feond incursions from that time are still available to us, but isolated communities likely had to face repeated attacks.

28

The Last Fight of

the Barbarian King

fter almost thirty years of wars and

pillaging, the royal armies of TaolKaer drove the rebel troops back for
good. This victory was possible thanks to the
unconditional support of the Gwidrite and
Rheizhite lords near the borders, who sent the
armies necessary to end the siege of Tuaille.
The end of the war was symbolically marked
by the hand-to-hand fight between King
Eblenn the Young, fifth sovereign of the kingdom and heir of the legendary founder TaolKaer, and the Osag king, Barabal the Giant,
who had united the southern clans. During
this iconic fight, Eblenn defeated his fearsome opponent. The barbarian kings axe,
with which he was said to have cut off more
than a thousand enemy soldiers heads, was
lost during the battle. It was inhabited, rumors
say, by the spirits, and people still look for
this ancient weapon in the region of the lands
of Das today.

The sage gave a ceremonious bow to the king before sitting

down. Erald Mac Anweald turned slightly toward his advisor,
the Demorthn Algwich Dert. The latter had not moved an
inch, but the light in his eyes showed his deep interest in everything that was said.
Very well! Let us go on, then! The king clapped his hands
before settling back comfortably in his admirably carved oak seat.
With visible apprehension, a young scholar, his bearing and
looks making his Reizhite origin obvious, stood up.

The Great Centuries

(160-360)
Sire, allow me to tell you about the most prosperous period
Tri-Kazel has ever known. After the defeat of the barbarian
kings, two centuries of peace came for the three kingdoms.
Trade and new technologies flourished. With the development
of agriculture, villages multiplied and prospered. During
those glorious times, the Demorthn traditions held sway,
with kings and princes surrounding themselves with many
advisors chosen among the representatives of the cult of the
spirits of nature. Varigals also played a most important role.
The three brothers work had borne fruit. Despite a few border
disputes and some stirring from the southern Osag clans, the
three kingdoms lived in a harmony that honored the Oath.

-History-

Birth of Magience
As you know, it has only been for a few decades that we have had contacts with the Continent, those lands of mysteries beyond
the impassable Asgeamar Mountains. Yet, we have been able to establish that the bases of Magience were set at that time,
around the year 200 of our calendar. It would seem that the ensuing technologies spread very quickly in the Continental lands,
through the Magientists' order, before reaching the peninsula a few centuries later.

The Ice Era (360-450)

Near the year 360, temperatures on the peninsula fell drastically over the course of a few years. According to the
information we have gathered, that climate change also
affected the Continent. Winters lengthened, and the mountains snows thickened and stayed even through the heart of
summer. Entire regions were cut off from the rest of the
world for a long time. Many fertile plateaus could not be
farmed. Within a few seasons, the dramatic consequences of
that cooling could be felt. A great part of the peninsulas
peoples suffered an unprecedented famine. Many villages
disappeared, their inhabitants sometimes sinking to the
direst atrocities to try to survive. The White Famine lasted
long years and decimated the populations. Along with the
increase of Feond attacks, this was truly a dreadful time for
the peninsulas inhabitants.
It was only in the year 440 that the climate warmed up significantly. The thawing of the glaciers brought new tragedies,
since the ensuing floods and avalanches swallowed entire
communities. The three kingdoms emerged bloodless from
that icy period, and the newly viable roads allowed forgotten landscapes to be rediscovered. It is possible that more
than half the human population disappeared during those
frightful eighty years.
Sage, the Sovereign broke in, tell us about the political

incidences concerning that period of great cold; it is of

interest to me.
The Ice Eras first consequence was to cut the roads between the different kingdoms, your Majesty. In accordance
with the Oath, the three kings met every ten years in order
to reiterate their alliance and to discuss Tri-Kazels situation. Unfortunately, the decennial meeting planned in 360,
which should have happened as usual at the citadel of
Aelwyd Saogh, was marked by the death of King Maelvon
of Taol-Kaer. On its way to the citadel, the royal convoy
disappeared in the snows and was never found. From that
day, those meetings never happened again, and the citadel
was entirely neglected. That tragedy illustrates what the
situation was for almost a century. The three kingdoms had
great difficulties in maintaining a few contacts and each
became isolated from the others. The idea of maintaining
the unity of the peninsula had given way to the more immediate problem of survival. The Varigals lost a lot of their
influence and it is at that time that they became the popular
messengers we know today, traveling from valley to valley
to bring news, and asking here and there for food and lodging. Following an unending winter of almost a century, the
three kingdoms did not look the same, and mentalities had
greatly changed.

29

The Renewal (450-700)

From 450 to the beginning of the eighth century, the three
countries were able to develop again. The strengthening of
each kingdoms cultural identity marked this period of
rebirth after the Ice Era.

Great Kings and Politics

In Taol-Kaer, the Renewals most prestigious sovereigns
are indisputably King Hild, who led a fierce fight against the
Feond threat, and his brother, Gairn, who succeeded him
and founded the order of the Hilderin knights.
In Reizh, King Firgon the Bold marked his time by devoting
his reign to the organization of numerous expeditions
through the Asgeamar Mountains, trying what nobody had
dared before him: explore what was beyondwhat we now
call the Continent. Very few emissaries of the crown came
back, and none of them could find anything more than wild,
inhospitable regions.
In Gwidre, King Argan the Builder distinguished himself
by the colossal works he had realized in the capital city ArdAmrach. During the course of a few decades, the city was
transformed by thousands of workers raising walls and
increasing the size of the inhabitable districts.

Evolution of the Cities and

Peoples
Though Ard-Amrach was the most imposing city at the
time of the Renewal, the other towns of the peninsula also
developed. The agglomeration of Klardel, in Taol-Kaer,
which had received many refugees during the Ice Era,
increased in size and became Osta-Baille, a prosperous merchant city. Downstream, the capital city Tuaille grew in
importance as its piers gained ground on the marshes. It is
also at that time that the famous stairway city of Tulg
Naomh was built, at the north of the kingdom of Taol-Kaer.
Reizhs capital city, Baldh-Ruoch, was also extended when
the kings of the
Renewal expanded the
royal citadel
looking down
upon the town
in order to
make
the
p e n i n s u l a s
most beautiful
palace.

The First Plague

30

uring the Renewal, the Talkride town of Osta-Baille expanded impressively. Officially recognized as one of TaolKaers great cities, it became the place where important guilds settled, which made it a paramount merchant town
for those going toward the capital city of Tuaille. Foreigners flocked, mainly from Reizh, and the town grew, but it
had not been designed for so many people. The already hard conditions of life for its people became catastrophic. Ill-conceived, Osta-Baille had grown too fast. It became a land of miasmas and diseases. Infections multiplied and spread at the speed
of a galloping Caernide.
In barely two months, in the heart of the summer of 492, half of the population succumbed to what was named the Mauve
Death. The lower town, urgently built below the plateaus when the mountaineers had settled in Osta-Baille, had transformed
into a huge open grave. Corpses marked by the plague rotted in the streets and the foul smell they gave off went up toward
the plateaus. King Nahart was slow to react, but he finally decided to intervene. He sent an important contingent made of
scholars, physicians, and soldiers, who put a stop to the epidemic within little time. For four weeks, a fire consumed the bodies
of the victims, spreading a sickening smell of burnt human flesh over the city. With the help of the kings men, the city was
saved, and construction works began in order to modernize it. At that time, the towns first aqueduct was built, constructed
according to the plans of a scholar from Taol-Kaer. In that way, part of the waters of Deors falls was diverted to allow the
inhabitants of each district of the city of Osta-Baille to receive this precious liquid.

The Continental Decades

(700-720)
Majesty, let us now deal with that period of great confusion
for our lands. Maybe you will hear some historians claim
that our peninsula has known in its history three successive
waves of Continental immigration, and that the most ancient
one goes back to more than three centuries before the Oath.
Nothing proves such affirmations; it is likely that the
migrants in question were in fact mountaineers from the
Asgeamar running away from the heat wave. Some of them
probably originated from the Continental region neighboring the Simahir, situated behind the Asgeamars spurs.
However, it would be incorrect to talk about contact with the

Continental culture before the year 702. At that time, we

lived alone, without any knowledge of what was happening
on the other side of the immense Asgeamar Mountains,
apart from a few tales about the Simahir lands. However, at
the beginning of the year 702, inhabitants from the region of
Gleb, north of Reizh, saw three strange flying ships approaching from the sky. We now know those were Magientist
artifacts; they had been heavily damaged during the crossing of the mountains, and caught in a journey longer than
planned. Dozens of people emerged from those huge damaged hulks. The group of bold travelers was led by the
famous Magientist Goran Aznor. That is how the first actual
contact between the Continent and Tri-Kazel occurred.

-History-

Arrival of Magience
in Tri-Kazel

traveling conditions cost many of the missionaries their

lives. Yet, some survived and managed to preserve their
beliefs and to convert new adepts.

With an elegant gesture, Queen Edena Mac Lichorl signaled

the sage to go on. He proceeded: Therefore, it was through
Reizh that Magience set foot on the peninsula. The men of
this expedition quickly made themselves known, thanks to
their many inventions and to their artifacts capable of
improving the living conditions of many people. But they
also became the target of rumors discussing their honesty;
the Demorthn maintained that these inventions went
against the laws of nature and that the gathering of Flux
necessary for their function was an abomination. In the end,
the Magientists wonders had little echo in the rest of TriKazel, and they could settle only in Reizh, the place where
they arrived.

The Maturity Era

(from 720 to present)

The Missionaries
of the Temple
However, it would not be the last time Continentals would
make themselves known, for in the beginning of the year
713, a new group arrived. That expedition, led by the missionary Jamian, managed to cross the tumultuous oceans
protecting our peninsula and to reach the Gwidrite coasts.
Far different from the Magientists, these settlers were adepts
of the Temples religion who, as you know, wish to spread
their faith all over the world. The strangers began a long
journey across valleys and snow-clad mountain passes,
stopping only for a few days at each community. That first
expedition was often ill received, and the extremely harsh

About two decades after the arrival of the first Continentals

to the peninsula, their influence began to be felt and to transform the three kingdoms. The decades that followed brought
deep and often unexpected changes.

Reizh, Magientist Kingdom

King Iernim gave Goran Aznor the right to carry out
research in Reizh, in exchange for spreading the secrets of
his technology. The king, surrounded with Magientists advising him in every aspect, accomplished great works in the
capital city Baldh-Ruoch. In the kingdoms greatest cities,
Nebulars, as well as other devices improving the citizens
life, were installed. Serious accidents did occur, such as the
crash of a prototype aircraft in the middle of Baldh-Ruoch,
which caused a huge fire. Starting from that day in the year
792, flying machines were forbidden by decree. The countryside saw the rise of strangely shaped windmills, which
ground grain faster than the traditional sort. The first
Magientist universities were founded and opened. The
population, at first suspicious, then charmed by these technical advances, saw the kingdom quickly evolve. Reizhs
neighbors also began to show interest in these innovations.

acing the Furious Ocean, a number of missionaries of the Temple perished trying to follow the way shown to them
by Jamian. Numerous Tri-Kazelians tried to travel the other way around to reach the Continent, but today nobody
attempts such a journey, apart from a few fanatics. Every road across the Asgeamar Mountains is as deadly as the
next, and after two centuries of contact with the Continent, the peninsula remains very isolated.
Nowadays, rumors of wrecked ships full of treasures from the Continent present great opportunities for potential treasure
hunters. These people, who sometimes gather in small guilds, dive into the rough waters of the open sea, risking their lives,
searching for riches about which nothing is known, not even whether they truly exist.

31

The Temple in Gwidre

In the year 725, a horde of Feondas managed to sneak into Gwidres capital city and slaughter thousands of people. The chaos
lasted for weeks and made the Gwidrites fear a new Aergewin. In retrospect, that dark page of history seems to have been
written especially for the emissaries of the Temple who, led by Jamian, arrived at the hard-hit citys gates shortly thereafter.
Gwidres king, named Eothn the Magnanimous, received Jamian with his missionaries and carefully listened to them.
According to his own words, when Jamian showed him a holy relic recently discovered in the Gwidrite lands, he witnessed
several genuine miracles, which restored his hope. After two decades of fruitful collaboration, the king finally complied with
a request from Jamian, whom he had befriended, and that is how the first church in Tri-Kazel came to be built in 747. No one
thought about questioning that decision, for Eothn, who descended directly from Gwidre, had managed to make his lands
peaceful and safe again with the help of the missionaries. Less than thirty years later, in 775, the Temple became the kingdoms official religion. Following the example of the inhabitants from the capital city Ard-Amrach, many Gwidrites were
converted in a few years to the religion revealed by Soustraine. In slightly less than a century, the Temple became more
influential than the ancient traditions in Gwidre.
An interesting tale, my friend, but you forgot to specify the Temples methods of settling in the lands of Gwidre.
Leaning on a gnarled staff, the Demorthn Algwich Dert had emerged from the shadow and stood at the right of the king.
The Temples faithful ransacked the Demorthn holy sanctuaries and went as far as to bring down the megaliths that had
remained throughout our peninsulas history. Moreover, Eothns conversion remains very suspicious, and it would not be
implausible to suppose that the Temples envoys have manipulated Gwidres sovereign.
Derts committed words spread confusion in the assembly, among which
a murmur ran.
However, the Demorthn signaled them
to go on, and the scholars
resumed.

32

Taol-Kaer,
between Traditions and Modernity
The beginning of the period called the Maturity Era is marked by a catastrophe with dire consequences for Taol-Kaer. In the
year 748, the northern part of our kingdom was hit by torrential rains, which triggered deadly floods. Deors falls spewed
raging waters onto the city of Osta-Baille, which was swallowed by torrents of mud, branches, and rocks dragged from the
mountain. The aqueduct of Drachnar quickly gave way, and the waters violently poured into the citys streets, devastating the
houses and decimating the population. No one could send for help, as the roads were flooded and the bridges washed away.
Slowly, the rivers fury ceased, and the water withdrew from the lower town, leaving mud-covered bodies among the debris.
It was a tragedy as striking as the Mauve Death of the year 492, and it was very quickly named the Second Plague.
Unfortunately, that was not the last calamity for the Ostians. After the torrential rains, summer came and a blazing sun
shone on the city. Diseases and epidemics struck, bred by the decomposition of the corpses and the poorly evacuated

-History-

stagnant waters. The survivors of the disaster lived in a precarious situation, and only the heroism of the famous
Flgyar, son of Ansailir Merkyon, lord of the city, prevented the worst from happening.
In the middle of the summer of 748, Flgyar went alone to
look for help, but found nobody who would be inclined or
able to help him. He learned from mountaineers that
Kailleach, Taol-Kaers king, was returning home after a
journey to Reizh. The hero seized that opportunity and went
in search of the king, hoping to meet him on his way. Of
course, the chances of success were very slim, but destiny
must have intervened, for the young man found the sovereigns convoy. Flgyar explained the disastrous situation
his town was in, and seeing how pressed and desperate the
young man was, Kailleach agreed to go to Osta-Baille. What
an exceptional sovereign for daring in such a way to risk his
life in a disease-stricken region in order to support his people! The king had come back from Reizh with a strange
figure: someone named Athaont, a high-ranked Magientist,
holder of that sciences greatest secrets. The scholar wandered through Osta-Baille for two days, inspecting the place to
give the king a complete report. One week later, the
monarch made a public declaration near the cromlech under
which legend has it that Taol-Kaer had been buried. He
announced the city would be rebuilt, following new architectural principles, and under the direction of Athaont.
The king, who studiously listened to the scholars, made a
sign before speaking:
My ancestor Kailleach was a king known for being very
close to our traditions in his daily life, and very respectful of
the spirits of nature. When he went to Reizh to renew the
friendship between the two kingdoms, he discovered the
wonders imported from the Continent, and thought it would
be good to integrate them to his kingdom, while keeping this
ancestral link with nature. He managed to convince his
counterpart to an exchange of their knowledge. Kailleach
gave one of his knight, Tearg, the responsibility to teach certain techniques regarding the art of war to the officers of
Reizhs royal guard; in exchange, Athaont would teach
Taol-Kaers king the rudiments of Magience. My ancestor
could not suspect the side-effects Magience would bring
upon our lands, yet I can only give credit to his decision of
having Osta-Baille rebuilt, as well as to the talent of this
Athaont. One can only marvel at the magnificence of that
city, which undoubtedly is one of our peninsulas jewels! I
understand that when he saw it, my ancestor decided to
make it the kingdoms new capital city!
Indeed, Majesty, King Kailleach came back to Osta-Baille
ten years later, and he discovered Athaonts work. That is
how in 758, Osta-Baille was declared capital city of the
kingdom, and the royal family settled there. Obviously,
Tuailles people were greatly offended by that decision.
Apart from this city, the Magientists influence remained
very moderate in Taol-Kaer, which remained the most traditional of the peninsulas three kingdoms. Yet, it can be speculated that if the War of the Temple had not happened a few
years later, Magience would have ended up progressively
spreading in Taol-Kaer. It may even have settled here durably, as it has in Reizh.

-History-

The War of the Temple

We approach a very dark period of our history, which has
left its mark on numerous families in the three kingdoms.
Who among us hasnt lost a grandfather during the fratricidal war that opposed Gwidre to its neighbors Reizh and
Taol-Kaer?
The scholar unrolled a map of the peninsula that showed the
current state of the borders.
It is not presumptuous to think that the great changes
brought by the Continentals led to that war: expansionist
impulses from the Temple, Magientist experimentations on
lands outside Reizh, etc. In Gwidre, Magientists were violently driven away, and only a few of them kept leading
their experiments in remote or inaccessible regions.
Tensions between Gwidre and its neighbor Reizh didnt stop
growing until 857, when King Kaergn, after consulting the
Hierophant Tomar, declared war against Reizh; the purpose
was officially to put an end to the Magientists repeated
incursions for Flux in the Gwidrite lands. Is that the only
reason that drove King Kaergn to follow Tomars advice?
Unfortunately, Majesty, we are not able to give a definite
answer to this question.
Do not worry about this, young savant. Sometimes, it is
preferable that some things remain unknown.
The king ended his sentence with a smile full of mystery.
The scholar kept silent for a while before going on.
Very quickly, Taol-Kaer allied with Reizh to counter the
Gwidrite offensive and prevent a victory for the Temple.
After six years of raging fights, the painful War of the
Temple ended with Gwidres severe defeat. It could have
been expected that all the people dead on the battlefield, as
well as the almost total ruin of the vanquished kingdom,
would have brought the peoples wrath on the Temple. But
on the contrary, the tragedy brought the already interdependent Gwidrites even closer.

Present Day (864-907)

Following the War of the Temple, the kingdom of TaolKaer kept a cautious distance from Continental ideas and
preserved Demorthn traditions. If Reizh remains attached
to the advances of Magience, its countryside, on the other
hand, always stayed close to these very traditions. Only
Gwidre saw the Temple settle everywhere, from great cities
to small villages, and it is a kingdom where Magience is
strictly regulated. War has left scars, and tensions remain
high at the borders. Taol-Kaer and Reizh grew closer,
signing a treaty of alliance aiming to counter possible
impulses of conquest from Gwidre. In addition to this rather
confusing situation, it also seems important to me to underline that the Feondas have shown to be increasingly aggressive and bold these last generations. The attack of Gwidres
capital city in 725 by a formidable horde can be perceived
as a major sign of the increase of the Aergewins monsters
assaults. During these last decades, reports about the
Feondas agitation in the heart of the forests and of our
mountains gorges, as well as about their attacks against villages and travelers, kept multiplying. At the start of the year
908, which we will soon celebrate, all those difficulties hang
over Tri-Kazel and numerous tensions are palpable.
Majesty, that is how our work reaches its conclusion. I hope
it will be of use to you in writing your chronicles!

33

Chapter 1

Feondas
D

ear Wylard,

At last, here is the report about Feondas you asked me for. As you
know, being a Varigal, I have wandered across Tri-Kazel for many years, and each road
of the peninsula has known the rhythm of my stride. Following your request, I especially
wrote down everything I could discover during my latest travels about these dreadful creatures. You probably already know of some of the information enclosed in this document. I
hope the rest will be news to you, and that you will learn more by reading these lines. I
think I have composed here a short synthesis of our peoples knowledge about such a vast
subject, and I believe it will help you to better defend your domain against this scourge. Of
course, this document is not exhaustive, and we will probably discover more about the
Feondas in the times to come. We must learn to defend ourselves as best we can, and
maybe one day we will find a way to eradicate this threat and live in peace.

34

n this subject, theories abound. They are as numerous as the steps that lead to the top of the plateaus
of Osta-Baille. However, I have been able to draw
some certainties from that inextricable mass of conjectures.
Feondas cannot be classified simply; they do not specifically
belong to any species, but to the fauna for some, to the flora
for others, and sometimes even to the mineral kingdom. It is
difficult to give a general definition of what a Feond is since
their appearance varies greatly. Despite this diversity, they
all share the common nature of being terrible monsters that
ravage our communities. Some have the appearance of huge
wolves; others are like enraged boars of colossal build. Other
Varigals told me about trees, the bark of which would sometimes contort itself into a monstrous face and whose clawed
branches can quarter a man to pieces.
It remains that most of them have humanoid shapes, and
even, in some rare cases, look far too much like humans for
my taste. However, their body is very often distorted, stretching into poses that would make the most flexible athlete
suffer. Of greatly varying sizes and shapes, they are covered
with moss, rock, and wood. Studies on some corpses even
prove that these coverings are not merely debris, but part of
their bodies. According to testimonies I have heard, as well
as what Ive seen from my own experience, the shade of
their flesh is very strange under these various protrusions,
ranging from a mineral gray to a green of the darkest woods,
or even showing red or black hues. Sometimes, they are
accompanied by beasts as horrible as they are;things that

look like atrocious mockeries of animals we know. One

could see a monstrous transposition of mankind and its
domesticated animals in those freakish groups. But they
are not civilized; they are evil by nature and attack our
villages, slaughtering our people and our cattle, thus brutishly annihilating entire communities.

The Howling Chasms

here are very few passages allowing

convoys to cross the barrier that are the
Mr Roimh. One of them, located at the
south of the Das lands, formerly allowed the travelers crossing the peninsula from east to west to
save a few days, bypassing a detour towards
Hbs Peak. It has not been used for several generations. Osags call that passage Sianail; for
unexplained reasons, that place has become a nest
for Feondas. The noises echoing in those gorges
are caused not only by the violent winds, but also
by creatures that crawl in the
darkness

ear friend,

For a very long time, people have been wondering about the origins of the
Feondas and their actual motives. As beliefs vary, so do explanations. But who can state he is right? During
my travels, I have gathered numerous testimonies; here are some of them.
I heard this first tale from a Demorthn friend. The Tsioghairs annual gathering he attended that year had
been almost entirely about Feondas. This subject can stir trouble among the Demorthn, for their convictions
on it differ. Sellog, an old Osag Demorthn, caused a sensation when he encouraged human sacrifices in order
to pacify natural spirits.
Like him, some conservative Demorthn think that Feondas, in the same way as other species, are living
beings that have a part in the cycles. Snomh and Aingeal, two bellicose spirits of nature, may have been responsible for the catastrophic proliferation of those creatures, which reached its peak in the Aergewin.
Therefore, the problem would not be Feondas per se, but rather their number, which can threaten the balance
of the world. According to Sellog, the resurgence of Feond attacks is a sign of the spirits wrath, which must
be appeased through sacrifices. The Demorthn who share this belief also think it is crucial to fight
Magience, for the Daedemorthys science goes against the principles of respect and humility toward natural
forces and stirs up the spirits anger.
However, not all of the Demorthn community shares that point of view. To some of them, Snomh and
Aingeal are not simply chaotic spirits; they are malevolent, and the Aergewin was caused by their evil intentions. Without the powers granted to the Demorthn by the other spirits, the world would have sunk into total
chaos. Yet, in those remote times, humans dedicated a respectful cult to spirits; there were many sacrifices
and Magience did not exist. To those Demorthn, making offerings or eradicating the Magientists would be
of no use: Snomh and Aingeal are evil spirits and their offspring must be fought. Of course, those spirits play
a part in the natural cycles by incarnating death and destruction, but the creation of Feondas is an abuse that
shows their will to destroy our world. Those beasts are not part of the balance; instead, they are a danger
threatening it.
Adepts of the One God religion have a totally different vision of the Feondas. To them, these beings are
demons whose sole purpose is to corrupt humanity. They are attracted by overly strong emotions and by
vices, taking advantage of the weaknesses of men to infiltrate them and spread chaos. That is why one of the
ordinances of the prophet Soustraine recommends asceticism and moderation in all things. If an attack targets a pious community, it means that some among it foster impure thoughts. To overcome the Feond threat,
one should first overcome ones inner demons. Having had, like you, a traditional Demorthn education,
these beliefs have always seemed strange to me.
Yet, during my travels, I have witnessed some scenes that have troubled my mind. One day, in a Gwidrite
community, a horde of Feondas smashed down the log palisades and spread into the village, uttering inhuman screams. The priest shouted to us to gather in the church while soldiers struggled to slow the beasts
down. After a few moments of panic, the community managed to take shelter in the holy edifice. Disbelieve
me if you wish, but no Feond entered in spite of the poor state of the doors that would not have resisted the
charge of a single Caernide! Other similar events would tend to prove that Feondas fear places dedicated to
the One God. Troubling, isnt it?
The Magientists I got to meet in Reizh despise the Demorthns beliefs, and the priests of the Temples just
as much. As you know, these men of science have developed a theory about Flux, an energy every being and
every thing is supposedly composed of. According to their point of view, the Feond phenomenon is the result
of an energetic entropy; some obscure phenomenon leading to the existence these beings. Indeed,
Magientists established that all Feondas are freakish mutations of already existing species. Therefore,
they are harmful creatures that must be eliminated. However, I have noted that their theories do not
give much attention to the powers possessed by the Demorthn and the wonders accomplished
by the priests of the Temple.
It is time for me to end this letter. I hope you will manage to make your own opinion
about the scourge that the Feond threat is.
Your devoted friend,

Kellian

-Feondas-

35

Behavior

eondas behavior may seem at first sight extremely limited, anarchic even, but a more accurate observation can prove
that this is not always the case. It is not a rare event that a more or less organized band of Feondas will attack fortified
and well-defended places together. Sometimes, you can even make out hints of strategy in some of their movements.
Recently, I heard that a Talkride Inguard had been assaulted and entirely ravaged. The offensive was launched on different
fronts at the same time, and during its course, the monsters even dug to undermine the walls. The few survivors could observe
that, during those more united and composed phases, Feondas who seemed to be pack leaders looked like they were directing
the operations with growls or simply with signs. These Feondas generally have humanoid bodies and, in most cases, wear
strange ornate masks with decorative reliefs. Our warriors name them Drin, which means visage in the ancient tongue.

The Feondas Masks

Excerpt from a Magientist report

36

e know Drins can usually be identified by

those strange masks. However, other creatures
within their ranks hide their features in such a
way as well. These masks cover most of the face, sometimes
leaving the lower part of the jaws and mouth free; some circle the head entirely, while others only hide the face. They
are all covered with round pictures and carvings; some of
them seem to copy ancient funerary masks, or may even
have been taken from profaned bodies.
Sometimes, on rare occasions, the body of one of these
mask-bearers has been studied, for Feondas bodies tend to
rot very quickly and decompose into a stinking mass. The
strangest thing is that it is practically impossible to remove
these masks from them. It is as if they were part
of the Feond itself, or as if it was fastened to
its flesh in a way that is beyond us. Most
attempts at detaching these masks having failed, it has been concluded that they simply
are an integral part of the Drins skulls.

Edgar of Jaffren,

Primus Magientist of Kell

As their origin remains unknown, we can only try to define

them according to their appearances and actions. Therefore,
we can say that Feondas consist of a species of monstrous
life forms dedicated to the eradication of mankind. Of
course, their goal has never clearly been announced, but
what else can we think about creatures that spend their time
slaughtering every person they cross paths with?

-Feondas-

Humanity
against Feondas

s far as anyone can remember,

we have always fought
Feondas. No text, no tradition,
no legend tells of a time when they werent
known and feared. The Aergewin was the
time when Feondas were the most numerous
and the most violent. In those dark times, Feondas
of an immense size wandered the world, spreading
death and destruction. Without the Demorthn,
humanity would probably be extinct. Most fortunately, the largest Feondas have disappeared, but
others have survived and continue to torment
mankind. Like rats hidden in the sewers of our
cities, they pullulate and regularly attack our
communities.
History proves that Feondas do not act in a
steady, predictable way, but seem to go
through more intensely aggressive periods
that sometimes stretch over several generations. Unfortunately, our time is marked by
a notable increase of their attacks. As you
certainly know, the amount of attacks also
varies with the seasonsfall and winter
being particularly dangerous. These creatures seem to prefer cold weather unless
they take advantage of the longer nights
and the ancestral fear of darkness rooted
in each human being to terrorize us.

-Feondas-

37

An Omnipresent Enemy

ou must also know that our whole peninsula suffers

from these attacks. However, what you might not
know is that the Continent is apparently hit by
Feond attacks as well. According to the few testimonies I could gather, the Continentals situation is similar
to ours, and it seems to have been so for just as long.
Therefore, the Feond threat seems to hang over the entirety
of humanity, and it is high time we put aside all our dissensions in order to unite against it.
If we examine things at a more local scale, we see how each
inhabitant learns in his earliest days that one must never
wander away from civilized, populated places. Indeed,
Feondas are more numerous in wild regions. From what I
could observe and hear, they settle in the heart of deep

forests, in steep gorges, at the bottom of humid caverns or at

the inaccessible sources of rivers. Always inhospitable
places man has not laid his mark upon. The more you distance yourself from roads and villages to venture into dark
or remote places, the more you risk meeting a Feond.
However, some claim they are also in our towns, covered
with heavy cloaks or hidden in the sewers, unleashing death,
destruction, and chaos in a veiled, vicious way. As for me, I
think that this is only tittle-tattle intended to scare children
that would be inclined to disobey or to escape their parents
vigilance for a night On the other hand, it is undeniable
that hordes of Feondas have managed to infiltrate the heart of
the best-protected cities to spread death on several occasions.

Of the Feondas Powers

W
38

e all know that a Feond generally constitutes a formidable opponent, even for a trained fighter. Their bodies are
very resilient, and their strength is generally superior to any mans. But much more than that, they possess very
particular capacities and powers that make them truly dangerous.
Feondas of any type can produce poison. A visual examination will not suffice to see which specimens are venomous. So,
numerous Demorthn have studied the subject and developed antidotes, the efficacy of which remains unfortunately uncertain considering the diversity of harmful substances collected. As it is, there have been cases of brave warriors who, several
hours after having brought down a Feond, suffered violent fits of shivering, nausea, and convulsions, sometimes leading to a
slow, painful death, or only leaving a flicker of life in a profoundly weakened body. Others had to have a deeply clawed limb
amputated, to avoid the rot that would spread throughout their whole body. Even more astonishingand I saw it with my own
eyes, Lord Wylardsome of those substances damage the mind, with effects similar to those of the most powerful hallucinogenic plants known to man. Those are only striking examples, a quick glimpse of a long list of effects I have carefully recorded in another document I will send you later. Still, they are representative enough of the dangerousness of these monsters.
Facing a Feond, a warrior should always wear an armor preventing claws, fangs, or vines from reaching his flesh, or even better, try not to be injured at all! A light wound may only cause a slight pain, but its consequences can be terrible.
Among the other strange capacities Feondas possess, I heard that some of them can make use of a form of hypnosis. I have
been told the story of a Hilderin knight who, after having been struck down by a Feond, was forced to meet its gaze for a few
seconds. Afterwards, he maintained he forgot what happened in the three days following that encounter, but testimonies state
that he has attacked and slaughtered many people, without saying a word, only growling, as if something had taken possession of his body. I do not know how trustworthy such tales are, but it is better to be ready for the worst.

Of the Struggle against

Feondas

he elementary pieces of advice to avoid being the

target of Feond attacks are known to every inhabitant in Tri-Kazel, from their youngest days, starting with never leaving the communitys precincts alone.
That tradition gave our societylarge cities asidea very
protectionist side. Children are the responsibility of the
whole community, and everyone always watches over them.
In the fields, peasants, beasts, and shepherds never stay
alone outside. Everybody has to take part in the villages
defense, in the maintenance of the fortifications, and even in
the militia. Solidarity is a fundamental value in Tri-Kazel,
and men who mean harm to others (thieves, brigands, assassins, etc.) are radically punished; we already have enough to
handle with the inhuman threat and wish not to waste more

time in pointless rambling with the scoundrels weakening

us. The most serious misdeeds are punishable by death or
banishment; the criminal will have to face his destiny alone
in the wilderness.
Common sense implies that one should not wander away
from roads and marked out ways. Travelers, caravans,
Varigals, knight troops, or traveling merchants more or less
frequently use those. As Feondas usually appear far from
civilized zones, attacks are less frequent along ways built by
mankind. At the very least, there is a slight chance that the
creatures may be seen approaching, which actually does not
improve the odds of surviving such an encounter very much.
In deep forests, dangers are even greater: an unwary traveler
can be caught off-guard by piles of vines and branches that
will turn out to be enraged Feondas, or by a creature hiding
under a layer of moss, having almost become part of it.

-Feondas-

Nevens Children

any centuries ago, during a period of particularly aggressive activity from the Feondas, a warrior
named Neven made fighting these creatures her lifes purpose. The monsters had decimated her family,
and rather than cowering behind her villages palisades, she decided to hunt them without respite.
Neven left her village and journeyed throughout the peninsulas roads. For years, she struck against Feondas, tracking
them as far as their lairs deep inside the thickest forests and in the darkness of the steepest mountainous gorges.
All in Tri-Kazel know her legend; many paintings and sculptures decorate our communities, representing her atop a
mound of defeated monsters. Bards often sing of her deeds of valor. Everybody has heard of the way Neven saved
the village of Kafhgan by sallying alone, making her way with the edge of her blade through ranks of frenzied
Feondas to reach the monstrous troops leader. She then beheaded it while chaos was breaking out around her, claws
and fangs striking her robust body. That was how she died: under the blows of a whole savage horde which, disorganized after its leaders death, failed to seize Kafhgan.
Neven still lives on in the memories of many, and there is one group to which she is particularly important. Nevens
Children are not related to the great heroine, but they claim her legacy as theirs. That troop of about fifty hard-trained warriors watches the peninsulas roads and goes looking for Feondas directly in their lairs, where no one else
dares to set foot. They are at the same time admired for their courage and tenacity, and feared, for some believe
their actions aggravate the Feondas ferocity.

39

Protective Circles

t would seem that ancient Demorthn, at the time of the Aergewin, had powers largely superior to our
contemporaries. Among other things, they have since lost the knowledge of protective circles; however,
some of these sites are still active. There are places in Tri-Kazel, surrounded by ritual stones engraved with numerous runes, in which Feondas cannot enter. Still, not all stone circles offer such a refuge, and a traveler should
only take shelter in those which protective power he is certain of.

Feondas Weaknesses

will end this report with a recollection of essential information that will be most
useful to you: the weak spots of Feondas. Unfortunately, organizing a systematic,
reliable defense is a gamble, since everything depends on the opponent. As these creatures come in shapes, heights, and compositions of various kinds, there is no general
rule. Indeed, a creature with rocky skin will be more vulnerable to heavy, bludgeoning
weapons, whereas one with bark-like skin will essentially fear fire and slashing weapons.
Against some of them, swift and quick fighting techniques are the most suited, while
facing others, no one will be more efficient than a heavily armored knight. Therefore, it is
advised that members of a garrison have complementary specialties. When the moment
comes, you will be able to act more efficiently, by observing your opponents and choosing those among your men who will be the most suited to fight them.
There is nothing left for me to say but good luck,

Dalaigh

Chapter 1

Peoples
and
Mentalities
The pupil remained hanging on to the last words he had just
pronounced, which rang for a while in the vast studying
room. The teacher retorted with a calm, almost monotonous
voice, as if he had had to answer that same question many
times.
It is not that simple. You are here to access a knowledge
that will allow you to think twice about this kind of crass,
shallow ideas.

40

Kalvernachs University
Kingdom of Reizh, year 906

rofessor Mac Endgad vigorously banged his desk

with his long, falcon-headed cane. Behind him, an
immense calligraphic map representing Tri-Kazel
had been hung.
Silence!
In the amphitheatre packed with Reizhite students, the
increasingly loud buzzing that had begun to rise immediately died. A pupil hurriedly stood up.
Professor! How can you affirm that people from Taol-Kaer
and Gwidre are like us? They are clearly several centuries
behind our kingdom and its great advances!
The pupil was obviously offended by his teachers last words.
Cheers were heard, which gave him the nerve to go on:
Where Reizh tries to set up a fairer and more balanced political system, Taol-Kaer stagnates in a barbarous, indecent
feudality. The dukedom of Gorm is a sinister example of
that. And that is without mentioning their refusal of medicinal improvements that sentences many inhabitants to unnecessary death in the name of absurd beliefs! And what about
the kingdom of Gwidre, where the Temples armies grow
more and more threatening, as shown by the exactions committed at the borders last year?

New echoes could be heard in the great room, but Mac

Endgad reacted more promptly, which brought calm back.
When I talk about Taol-Kaer or Gwidres inhabitants, it is
in the perspective of our common roots that they are part of
Tri-Kazels people. That is the subject of todays lesson. The
question you raise concerning their possible backwardness
is distinct from our general perspective.
The professor took a few steps, lost in thought for a
moment.
To bring an answer to that question would go beyond the
aim of this class. The advances that the kingdom of Reizh
has benefited from in the last few decades cannot be considered as the only standard to measure the success or decline
of a civilization. Take this for granted and let us go back to
our subject, which is the peoples of Tri-Kazel..
Professor Mac Endgad turned towards the map and indicated the southern part of Taol-Kaer.
It is very likely that the birthplace of our Tri-Kazelian civilization is situated in that region of Taol-Kaer, now shared
between the dukedoms of Salann Tir and Das. Therefore,
all of Tri-Kazels peoples share a link with the primitive
Osag people originating from this region. For your edification, the word Osag designates the wind in the ancient
tongue. The morphologic difference between Osags and the
rest of Tri-Kazelians leads one to suppose that the peninsula
may have known one or several waves of colonization in
very remote times, long before the formation of the Three
Kingdoms. The Osags have exogamic traditions, forbidding
them to marry someone of their own clan. However, it is
extremely rare that an Osag woman gets married to a man
that does not stem from her people. That tradition certainly
explains the low dilution of their culture.

ord Wylard,

You have asked me for a report about those primitive people; these are its first fruits.
Forged by their countrys windy lands, Osags are generally strongly built and can easily be recognized by the
square, massive shape of their faces. I have met warriors from those clans whose skin is nearly as thick as leather. Those typical physical characteristics seem to come from the very hard conditions of their lives. Anyone
spending a few years in the south of Das will harden or die; those lands are harsher than anything we know
in our regions.
Men, as much as women, often sport long hair, plaited and tied. Women are always very active; at the same
time huntresses, warriors, and nurses. It would seem that the custom of the Dmthairs, second mothers taking
the communitys children in their charge, originates from those remote people. All Osags have slightly slanted eyes, which is not the case of Tri-Kazelians from other regions. Though the mens faces often have a certain rudeness, Osag women, on their part, can be true beauties.
Tomorrow, I will attend a fight between two clan chiefs. Duels are commonplace among the Osag, and even
sometimes include women. They settle all sorts of matters: conflicts between clans, personal disputes, or even a choice between two suitors. Osags frown upon swords and favor axes.
Their sense of justice really is very far from that of the Reizhite courts!
Your devoted,

Maeve Oan

We will briefly mention ourselves, the Tri-Kazelians, the population of mixed blood that constitutes the near-entirety of TriKazels inhabitants. We are generally sturdier than people from the Continent. With time, and an easier life in cities than in
mountains, some have lost that characteristic resistance, but we remain worthy descendants of our proud ancestors. In the heart
of our peninsulas harshest lands still live the Osags, strong warriors remaining attached to clan traditions and little disposed
to abide by royal authority.
Let us now talk about Continentals, and to begin with, remember that in Tri-Kazel, there are still very few people who originate from the Continent. Even if Reizhites from the capital city seem proud to have the same frail
build as people from the Continent, very few actually have an ancestor from those faraway lands
in their family. Men and women from the Continent are thinner and slimmer than natives from
Tri-Kazel, and also have more delicate features, which does not necessarily make them more
harmonious. However, apart from these few reductive common traits, it is quite difficult to
define precisely the morphological type of people originating from those faraway, illknown regions.
The last ethnic group that we must attend to is the Tarishes. If the date and place of
their arrival is known, their true origin remains a mystery that they themselves do
not seem able to solve. Also named people from the West or more simply travelers, Tarishes have marked traits. They have high cheekbones, often clear eyes, a
rather aquiline nose, and a slightly matte skin. There still exist a few Tarish clans who
wander across the peninsula and whose blood did not mix with the Tri-Kazelians.
You must know that those clans play a more important part in the kingdoms politics
than is commonly thought. Beyond the folkloric image of jugglers and acrobats
bringing some joy to villages cut off from the rest of the world, the Tarishes are
also very good smiths whose services are highly valued by certain lords, who impatiently wait for their annual visit. It is established that some of them are also spies in
the pay of some potentates, and others become Varigals
Todays class is drawing to a close. Thank you for your attention.
Professor Mac Endgad watched the whole amphitheatre as a whisper rose
and some pupils were already leaving their seats.

-Peoples and Mentalities-

41

hat winter, the Tarishes had offered me a place in their caravan. I was lucky, for I never could
have crossed the snowbound vales of the Mr Roimh by myself. After the apprehension I
felt in the first moments, I discovered an astonishing community. Beyond their bronze-colored pomp, the Tarishes gave me the impression of being sad, thoughtful people. Between two festivals
in villages where their resounding laughter rang, the journey went by in a silence that made the caravan look like a funerary procession. Sometimes, the crystalline voice of a young woman could be
heard, accompanied by a few mournful flutes that broke the heavy silence.
Although the Tarishes are not talkative people, I quickly noticed they were fluent in several languages.
The one they used most frequently was a dialect in which I could make out some Tri-Kazelian words
mixed with much more exotic sonorities. I will above all remember what one of them told me about
that. According to him, the degeneration of their native language illustrated the decline of their community, the size of which was inexorably decreasing. Young men frequently gave up on a harsh traveling life to settle in one town or another in the Three Kingdoms, while young women preferred more
and more often being wooed by outsiders. According to that man, one day would come when there
would be no one left to continue the travels initiated by those who had long ago landed at Hbs Cape.
The mystery of the Tarishes' origins would then definitely sink with the disappearance of their culture.
Since that day, I, the Varigal, have been wondering what is driving me to travel through the world.

Osvan Tadd

The Other Living Beings

42

aster, are Feondas a people?

Edward, the young Ionnthn, stared at his old
mentor, waiting for an answer. As he did each
morning, he had come to meet with the venerable Aenor in
order to perfect the knowledge that would make him a
Demorthn; keeper of nature and of peninsular traditions.
By thinking in terms of people, you look at the world from
a human point of view. And the Triad did not shape the
world according to such criteria. Mankind developed in
civilizations, gathering around traditions and cultural codes.
Such is not the case of all forms of life, but you must not
judge them according to that criterion. In the eyes of a
Demorthn, there should be no difference of worth between
different forms of life; all of them must be respected, for all
of them have a purpose. Each carries within itself the same
essential energy; Rindath. That is something too often forgotten, nowadays.
But why do those creatures from the forest attack our
villages? What is their purpose, except slaughtering everything in their path?
There was a sudden silence within the circle of megaliths
where Aenor and his young pupil stood. The lapping of an
idle river flowing a little distance away could be heard, as
well as the singing of some birds returning with the first
buds. It was a clear, cold day in early spring; light was breaking through the thorny branches of surrounding firs and
dimly lit the undergrowth. After a while, the Demorthn
spoke again:
Landscapes shaped by the spirits of nature will often fill
you with wonder, but the principles governing natural laws
will often seem unfair or cruel to you. That is how it is,
young Ionnthn. Men have to adapt themselves to those

laws, and not the opposite. It may be that natural spirits are
angry for a reason that is beyond our ken and that their most
savage manifestations are unleashed without us knowing the
reason. It would be fruitless to try to understand everything,
to control everything. The human being must accept his
limits and acknowledge his place in the life cycles.
Are men responsible for that anger?
You certainly know that for several generations now, some
of Tri-Kazels inhabitants have decided to forsake
Demorthn traditions to dedicate themselves to
sciencemore precisely, Magience. They think the land is a
reserve of raw materials belonging to them and that they can
harvest it as they please. They clear forests, dry up bogs, and
ceaselessly extend farmlands farther as towns grow. In that
respect, we can believe that humans stir up the anger of
natural forces. Without respite, you will have to reason with
your peers so that they remain humble and respectful
towards the environment that gives them life each day. Such
was our ancestors frame of mind, which is today disappearing even in some remote parts of the peninsulas countryside.
The Demorthn stopped talking for a moment, lost in
thought.
However, do not get entrapped in overly simplistic explanations. Since the dawn of time, well before Magiences
abuses, mankind has had to survive the repeated assaults of
Feondas. Keep in mind that image of a raging tempest. Man
is not necessarily responsible, but he must wait for the spirits of wind to calm down. To go into nature without taking
that into consideration would be pure madness.

-Peoples and Mentalities-

A Philosophy of Progress
Baldh-Ruochs council. Kingdom of Reizh, year 906

agister Alana Naghan, a member of Baldh-Ruochs Magientist council, was presenting to the kings advisors
her project of building a great hospital so that everyone, regardless of social rank, could access basic healthcare.
Esteemed advisors, I am proud to present to you the royal hospital that should answer the tragic public health problems our
capital city suffers from. As you know, the poorest people cannot resort to the services of physicians or healers. It is our good
kings duty to protect the most miserable against mundane illnesses, which have been curable by Magientist techniques for a
long time now, but which continue to decimate the population of working class districts. The opening of the hospital will be
associated with the erection of a new Flux refinery at the north of Baldh-Ruoch in order to provide curative equipment.
The Magister unrolled a plan of the capital city and of its surroundings, on which everyone could discern the site of the future
hospital and of the new refinery located in the outskirts of Taelwalds forest. There also was the plant located in the suburbs,
built five years earlier, which today gave work to several hundreds of people. In the assembly, a voice boomed. It was Ronan
Kaeregs, a man fiercely opposed to most of the Magientist projects.
This is a scandal! It is because of your accursed plant in the middle of Baldh-Ruoch that those new illnesses have spread,
and now, you want to open a new refinery? Your hospital is just a pretext to extract even more Flux, which will only worsen
the pollution bred by your stinking installations! You do not care about Baldh-Ruochs people, and if you want to cure them,
you should immediately close that blasted plant!
Almost instantly, a commotion spread among the assembly, making the vigorous exchanges between the various participants
incomprehensible. The Magister managed to speak again:
Then what do you propose, my dear Ronan? To call upon the Demorthn so that they come and heal Baldh-Ruochs people
with their weedy mixtures that could poison a Boernac?
There were a few laughs among the assembly, then the Magister pressed harder:
You lie when you accuse the districts plant of being the origin of the diseases. Our capital city suffers from overpopulation,
and the narrow, malodorous alleys propagate the diseases. Instead of bragging and systematically opposing everything we propose, you should follow the example of Osta-Baille, which, since its reconstruction supervised by Magientists, is a safe and pleasant town! You cannot deny progress all your life; because of people like you, Baldh-Ruoch may
become an insalubrious, dangerous city! Your blindness and stubbornness are worthy of the most primitive Talkrides!
he edifice is unique in the
This time, chaos spread among the assembly, and the leader of
peninsula. Three colossal
the royal council had to adjourn the meeting before it transchimneys belching out a
formed into an immense brawl.
thick, white smoke tower above its

Baldh-Ruochs
Plant

immense foundations. That plant is

dedicated to the extraction and refinement of Flux. It supplies most of
the citys Magientist installations
and gives work to several hundreds
of people. Access to it is strictly
controlled, and a militia equipped
with weapons powered by Flux protects its entrances.
The plant belongs to Reizhs crown
and secret conflicts rage to obtain
control over it. Indeed, the king
nominates the plants Administrator,
who recruits a council to manage the
plant, and ensure its various activities run at their best. The generated
riches are enormous, and suspicions
of misappropriation, corruption, and
financing of occult projects hang
heavy over the successive councils.
At the present time, Magister Urielle
Erzhine
carries
out
the
Administrating duties.

43

Mentalities

44

he Varigal raised his glass, looking alternately at

the two men and the woman who had opened both
their door and a bottle of their last hooch product
for him, then took a sip of the dark, hot-tasting liquid. The
woman stood up, her stool scraping on the wooden planks
that covered the floor, as she left the houses great room to
come back a few moments later, holding a large loaf of rye
bread, some goat cheese, and an old knife.
One of the hosts broke bread while the other cut and distributed thin slices of cheese between everyone, not without
some difficulty in that task. They ate in silence for a few
minutes, slowly chewing each bite; then a new dose of alcohol was poured into each glass.
There has been lots of rain in the valley these last weeks,
and with the cold weather coming, I thought that if I did not
quickly go to the mountain, the path would soon become
impracticable because of the snow. Now that Im here, I
thank you for having invited me.
When the mountain turns white, mountaineers are alone to
face the worlds dangers, the woman said.
Youre certainly the last stranger well get to see for at least
six months, one of the men went on, if the winter isnt
worse than last years, that is. So its only natural that we take
you in; otherwise, who will give us news from the valley?
And how come the city folks aint puttin you up? They
dont wanna hear about us?
The Varigal stroked his thin mustache, starting to put the
pieces of the puzzle together. Apparently, the two men were
brothers, and the last to have spoken was backward, which
explained his difficulties with cutting
cheese, his constant nodding, his
uncertain gestures, and his clothing that could easily be qualified as slovenly, even for a
mountaineer. Thus, the
other one was probably
the womans husband, as well as the
head of the
family. Both
were in the
prime of
life,

almost ten years younger than him, and the presence in the
room of a wood cradle indicated they had probably already
tried having children.
Life is harsh here; you are left to yourselves at least half of
the year, whereas in the valley, and even more so in towns,
life is easier. City-dwellers do not think about survival, they
only have one preoccupation: to become richer than their
neighbors. A Varigal doesnt bring riches, only information.
So, youre called, youre accosted, youre asked plenty of
questions without ever having the time to answer sometimes, youre offered a drink at a tavern, but youre never
offered board or lodging. Things have not always been like
that. During the nineteen years I have been traveling around
the Three Kingdoms, I can tell you people have changed a
lot. Now, its almost only in small remote villages like this
one that you can find hospitality, a glass of strong drink by
the fireside, and a comfortable mattress for the night Citydwellers have forgotten about all of that!
You must have seen a lot of people with all those travels,
and some high society, too.
I have seen a lot, indeed, many more than I could ever
count. And I keep no memory of the majority of them.
People are all different, but in each kingdom, you find the
same social castes. Youre situated on a very particular place
on Tri-Kazels map, near the spot where the three borders
meet. Away from the heart of each of the kingdoms, you are
influenced by none of them!
People from here are humble people, we live thanks to the
earth and to our animals. Id like tknow how other people
are.
Believe me, youre all the better not knowing; you
wouldnt understand their preoccupations. But if you wish,
Ill tell you more about them, if youre kind enough to let
me wet my whistle with your jug.
Go get some tobacco leaves from the shed,
Darek. Ill get a pipe ready for our guest,
the man told his brother while filling the Varigals glass.

The tobacco was minced on the bare table, two big leaves in
all, and divided into three small piles; three pipes were scraped clean and copiously filled, and embers were brought in
a baked clay pot. Darek was the only one not to smoke: he
wiped the table with his hand to gather the tobacco scraps
and noisily snuffed them up. Soon, an acrid smoke billowed
in the room.
In Gwidre, in spite of all the misfortune the population may
suffer, nobody seems to worry since they all get lost in the
mirages of the One God and of promised redemption.
Without turning a hair, they accept epidemics, famines,
Feondas' attacks, and even seeing their children die.
As he pronounced those last words, he discreetly observed
the couples reaction; she sadly lowered her eyes, suddenly
looking very weary, while her man became lost in the
contemplation of the embers, his gaze and body still. The
Varigal felt cruel, but knew he had guessed right, they had
lost at least one child. Mountaineers did not talk about their
private lives in general, so he had learned to read their every
move, their every expression as others read books.
They are completely apathetic, he went on, and
only wake up to defend their Temple and its holy
relics. There is no laughing to hear in taverns or
in streets, even children look sad. They pray,
waiting for death like it was a rescue, and
try to convince you they hold the only
truth, and that you have to join
their ranks As for the
Reizhites, they have suffered
so much from Temple
attacks and ruthless
incursions
from
Hilderin knights
that theyve
become
suspi-

cious of their very brothers from Tri-Kazel, and a stranger is

never welcome among them, even if he is a Varigal bringing
good news. They never invite you in their houses, but also
fear that you stay outside. They have become so overprotective of their Magientists science that they think youre only
there to steal their precious artifacts. For them, to live
without science now seems impossible, as if you couldnt do
without their Nebulars at night, or their water-driving system that brings into their houses that brackish, metallic-tasting water. Yet, very few of them actually benefit from what
they call scientific progress, for only the wealthiest districts
possess actually functional installations, the other ones
being either under-equipped or equipped to the detriment of
the most elementary security. Indeed, in the suburbs filthy
streets, it is not rare to see black traces and large cracks left
by the explosion of a poorly maintained Nebular Of
course, those are only generalities about the city-dwellers,
since the more you go away from urbanized centers, the less
you feel the pressure the powerful exert on more modest
classes.
It seems to me you have passed over the Talkrides, the
husband said while drawing a long puff from his pipe.
Indeed, its good of you to remind me.
The Varigal emptied the bottom of his glass, took an ember
with the pincers, put it on the tobacco and took small
puffs from his pipe, until the heart glowed red.
Taol-Kaer is our civilizations birthplace; everything
began here and everybody on the peninsula should
remember that With those words they welcome
strangers in the capital city; Talkrides know
about everything, have already heard about everything, can advise you on everything and
always do, as if you werent capable of
understanding things as well as them. They
think they are the last heirs of the Three
Brothers who founded Tri-Kazel, the two
other kingdoms having, according to
them, fallen under the Continentals
bad influence. And so, they think
they are chosen to play arbiters in
every conflict, which brings the
abuses we know of from Hilderin
knights, all of them acting as
shortsighted looters. Im not
fond of them; theyre
haughty and disdainful,
they think themselves
superior to their neighbors, and I wont even
tell you about their
obscene jokes or the
insulting terms they
use to talk about
those who do not
belong to their
little world.
Now, I avoid
traveling
too far into
Taol-Kaer.
A n y w a y,
there are

45

very few interesting things to gather and youre far from being as well received as here
His sentence ended with a long yawn, which was quickly echoed by the slow-witted brother. It was late, and it looked like
tomorrow would be a cold and windy day; being ready would require some rest. The couple took their leave and left the room.
The Varigal wrapped himself in his cape and laid down on the comfortable mattress that had been brought for him to a corner of the room. As tired as he was, he did not immediately fall asleep, for in the fires glow, he could see Dereks shadow,
caught in a backward and forward motion, rocking the cradle and humming in a low voice the words of a lullaby

The Notion of Kingdom

Extracted from Peoples, Populations, and Journeys by Aeldred Firdh

fter centuries, you have to admit that as soon as you leave cities and major commercial routes,
such a concept is still more a theory than an established fact. The majority of Tri-Kazelians live,
as their ancestors did, in villages that are sometimes not very accessible. If the feudal system has officially put an end to the ancient loyalties between clans, they often persist through the simple fact that a good
number of rural lords descend precisely from clan chiefs lineages. Moreover, for the most isolated mountaineers, a
traveler coming from the capital city is nearly as exotic as one arriving from the other end of the peninsula. Ancient
customs preserve the villagers sense of hospitality, but they are still careful and sometimes even distrustful. Travelers
are often welcomed, as long as they mind their own business and do not stay longer than necessary.
Things slowly change, as Daols take the place of barter and common language is insidiously substituted for local dialects. However, there are also places where people persist in using local speech when there are strangers around. Even
in the most frequented cities, taverns and markets swarm with regulars exchanging gossip in local dialect, simply so they
can affirm their identities and roots.

46

Border between Taol-Kaer and Reizh

Year 905

n the hillside of Talamhs vale, Lord Dagons standards flapped in the wind. Several hundreds of men
and women had gathered and formed a mixed battalion. Most of them wore thick clothing and studded leather breastplates. They wielded their farming tools; pitchforks and axes as their only weapons.
A few soldiers wearing gambesons and chain mail bore the arms of Talamhs vale on tabards with fading
colors. The only horsemen were about ten armored knights, companions in arms of Lord Dagon who was
exhorting the battalion:
We have gathered today to make our lands respected and defend our countrys values! Reizhs Magientists
think they can get away with anything when intruding in our territory, turning our lands upside-down and poisoning our harvests with their blasted machines! Because of them, our community has lost many of its members! Reizhites have been quick in forgetting the help we have given them against Gwidres felons. They have
yielded to insane fancies from the Continent! Now let our weapons reason with them!
A clamor was heard among the peasants forming the rag-tag army.
Death to the Magientists! Death to Reizhs traitors! they repeated angrily.
Far away, on the opposite crest of Talamhs hills, the first flags with the neighboring Reizhite dukedoms
colors appeared. Preceding that small army, three horsemen bearing white flags were approaching. Two emissaries of the Talkride lord rode to meet them.
The prince of Reizh demands that your Lordship withdraws his troops and let our Magientists carry on their
research works in your domain. In the name of the alliances between our kingdom and Taol-Kaers, your king
gave us the authorization by edict. As his vassal, the duty of Sir Dagon is to abide by that edict and withdraw
at once.
The Reizhite horseman had unrolled the parchment bearing Taol-Kaers royal seal, which authorized the presence of Magientists in Talamhs vale. One of Lord Dagons emissaries raised his helmets visor and revealed
a scarred face. He pointed to the horseman from Reizh with his gauntleted hand and said with a loud voice:
The king of Taol-Kaer is not here to see the poison your cursed Magientists pour in their wake! As soon as
he knows, he will send Hilderin knights here to reason with you! Withdraw at once and never come back to
this valley or it shall become your graveyard!
In the Talkride ranks, soldiers and peasants saw the two knights of their lord gallop back. There had
been little doubt on the outcome of the negotiations-the battle would certainly happen. There
would be a few moments of waiting, to see if the Reizhites would decide to withdraw, before
sounding the charge.

-Peoples and Mentalities-

47

Chapter 1

TaolKaer
D

earest Father,

Here is the news you expected from me. The first days
of my journey have been rather hectic, and I only now have the time
to settle at a table, to put the following down in writing. I am very
proud that among all your children, you chose me to go meet the
king in person in the capital city of our kingdom, and in spite of the
hazardous journey, I will prove worthy of such a task.

48

The Drawbacks
of Independence

ire,

I do not blame the sages of the council of

Sel for their wanting independence, but
it would seem it has triggered unexpected aftereffects. As a member of this
council, it is my duty to inform you of
my most urgent concerns. The pressure
of the merchant guilds on the policies of
this town is becoming worrying. I mean
no offense, but your liberality toward
them has greatly contributed to that. The
council is aware of the interests at stake,
but is worried about the consequences.
Will our town fall under the thumb of a
few greedy merchants when we have just
started to free ourselves from the yoke of
the capital city?

Aenor Iben,

Your devoted,

Patriarch of the Council

left our magnificent city of Sel on a beautiful spring morning, in

the month of Giblean; I can still picture your face at the window of
your reception room as I descended the stairs leading to the sail
wagons starting decks. As lord of our dukedom, you could not accompany me, for I know how precious your time is. Dealings with merchant
princes, diplomacy with neighboring dukedoms, taxes, and the many
administrative interferences monopolize all of it. Our high level of
independence regarding Taol-Kaers royal power grants us some liberties, but it also requires us to work on numerous fronts to keep it; which
is what I am doing by going to meet the king himself.
Reaching the citys main square, I saw the source of our wealth, the origin of the dukedoms name as well as the towns: Sel, sail in the
ancients language. Under the shadow of the fortified wall and of the
great barbican protecting the citys entryway, sail wagons had been aligned. Their drivers were busy checking they were in working order
while equipment crates from nearby warehouses were being packed. In
order to avoid treacherous currents and monsters haunting the waters, I
had opted for such a vehicle. Anyway, there were few boats, as the
almost deserted and ill-frequented harbor showed.
The wagon I boarded was fast and small. Without freight and with few
passengers, it would easily transport me. So, I found myself traveling

at a swift pace on the Gaineamh, the Great Beaches bordering

the south of Sel. I knew our dukedom was of modest size as
its borders only encompass the city and its close surroundings;
however, I was surprised when the driver announced before the
end of the day that we already were in the dukedom of Gorm.
The borders of the kingdoms lordships are hardly watched,
except maybe in case of rivalries, as between Tuaille and OstaBaille.

A Long-Standing Grudge

The Dukedom of Gorm

o my right, the steep and rocky

mountains gave way to smoother
slopes, covered with vegetation. I
caught sight of the first groves of Mr Forsair,
the great forest that covers almost a third of the
kingdom. We were moving swiftly on the sandy
road, along great seaside beaches, but my mind
was taking its time to wander through all the
legends concerning the verdant landscape; the
best, as well as the worst, is said about it, but I
think no one could truthfully boast of knowing
all of its secrets.

ire,

As you asked me, I went to Tuailles court in order to investigate with utmost secrecy. I was able to hear
what was said in the shadows of the alleyways. Nobles from Tuaille still have not forgiven your ancestor, King
Kailleach, for depriving their city of the status of the kingdoms capital city, nearly one hundred and fifty years
ago today. The population also keeps the memory of it, and considers it a humiliation. This is why your authority
is not as respected as it used
to be in those lands.
Crossing the border of this
dukedom bearing your
colors means enduring the
worst troubles, and everything is done to complicate
the lives of your faithful
servants. I do not think
there is an actual rebellion
brewing, but it would be
good to put some order back
in this region.

49

Axel Cairnbi

Your faithful,

, Forsair
Mor

n immense, dense and legendary forest, made of broad-leaved and coniferous trees, Mr Forsair covers a large part
of the kingdom of Taol-Kaer. It is crossed by a stream, a tributary of the Tealderoth River. Very few dare to venture
deep inside, apart from us Demorthn who do not fear the numerous spirits of nature that dwell within. There, a
human being can go back very close to his roots, to the nature that makes him live. Of course, the great forest is not only
inhabited by spirits: many dangers lie in its depths, the dreadful Feondas among them.

Emerald Flux

"

es, stranger, Flux is the energy Magientists draw from nature, an infamy in itself. In that forests centuries-old trees
flows a crystalline, olive-tinted sap. It is intolerable that Lord Blonag harms it so much with his sawmills intensive
exploitation. His subjects cut into wooded zones at a frightening pace, and nature will probably answer their aggressions violently. From what I know, Blonag, as respectful of the traditions as he may seem, deals with Daedemorthys
and sells them those age-old trees that seem full of a Flux those monsters appreciate very much. A sordid trade flows with Reizhs
unscrupulous merchants. Each morning on the seas waters, you can see huge trunks drifting, emptied of their sap and vulgarly
thrown away for lack of room to store them! This ignominy cannot last; the Demorthn of the region must unite!

-Taol-Kaer-

After a four-day journey, I was told we would make a twoday stop at Smrag, the dukedom of Gorms capital city. I
was delighted at the idea of sleeping in a bed to relieve my
aching body, for sail wagons are as uncomfortable as they
are fast.
I took that pause as an opportunity to look around Smrag,
which could be a fine city, overshadowed by emerald
slopes, if the sea wind blowing from the first lights of
dawn did not carry nauseous emanations up from the harbor and the sewers in every street. Even worse is the sullenness of those bent under Lord Blonags yoke. Here, he
is secretly called the pig and is said to be as hideous as
he is depraved. He has promoted slavery, hired a cruel
militia that commits the worst exactions, and forces the
inhabitants to work to exhaustion, without respite.
Gorm is our neighbor, and I will personally inform the
king of what is happening, but I heard that Blonag pays
sufficient taxes to the throne to be left alone. That dreaded
lord has already survived two assassination attempts; I
secretly hope the next one will succeed
In the end, when I left, I did not mind going back to the
wagons discomfort and to the smell of spindrift.

50

The Dukedom
of Osta-Baille

Koskan, a Corrupted City

ome time afterwards, I reached the dukedom of

Osta-Baille, in which lies our kingdoms capital
city, and which border extends to the end of the
Great Beaches, after which rocky, boggy coasts take the
place of long banks of sand. That is where Koskan stands,
a town only sustained by the passage of sail wagons, travelers, and the transit of freight. I had planned to make
only a quick stop here, just long enough to find a caravan
leaving for the capital city or a Varigal agreeing to guide
me. However, I have now been here for three weeks, and
it is from here I write to you. The town is swarming with
brigands of all kinds, taking advantage of the constant
coming and going to perpetrate all sorts of crimes. I
became aware of that when I was attacked, my light escort
badly hurt, and all my possessions stolen. Believing in
royal authority in the very dukedom of our nations capital city, I went to see the watch. And I was disgusted to discover that here, everyone is corrupt. They considered me
to be the troublemaker and threw me in jail! When they
finally deigned to free me, I thought it better not to push
my luck, but that situation will definitely be brought to the
right ears! The daughter of Sels lord must not be treated
that way! Still, I am now without money. I managed to
find some food and to write you this letter, hoping that you
can send me some help.

-Taol-Kaer-

A Royal Interview
earest Father,

I cannot thank you enough for the few soldiers and the Daols sent to Koskan. Thanks to them, I could leave that town.
A raid in order from the Hilderin knights could restore some order there, but even they seem to have lost some of their
pride in that region undermined by vices! Then, I traveled north-west, heading for the capital city, Osta-Baille. How
happy I was to discover that captivating city I have heard so much about. Whatever ill may be said about them,
Magientists are really capable of miracles; the architecture of that city is the most beautiful proof of that.
In the end, I was lucky enough to be received, only two days after my arrival, by King Erald Mac Anweald, direct descendent of one of the three founding brothers of the kingdoms peninsula, Taol-Kaer himself. What thrill! He is a tall
man in the prime of life. In his veins flows the heritage of generations of respected sovereigns. I was very nervous,
but his kindness reassured me. I could understand that our kingdom is in good hands, even if I had a few doubts about
that during my journey. If the members of our dukedoms council could meet our king, maybe it would calm their desire for independence. Our sovereign remains very attached to the traditions that put him on the throne after his ancestors. He knows how to speak to people and be likable. I realized this in the course of our brief interview, wherein I
transmitted your words of loyalty, but also your requests for a few additional liberties. Dear Father, I must confess that
our king, in spite of his manifest goodness, looks very unfavorably upon such desires of autonomy. It is even said that
in some communities of remote valleys, royal arms are trampled underfoot. The king angrily evoked that insult, and
proclaimed in my presence that such an affront would be washed in blood.
Therefore, our council should moderate its thirst for independence. On that account, I do not know if our complaints
regarding taxes will be accepted. Tomorrow, I must appear before the royal council, which will convey to me the answer; the king himself is very busy, and will probably not be able to receive me again. Consequently, I will finish this
letter after this new interview, in order to inform you of the decision concerning your request.

-Taol-Kaer-

51

The Royal Council

ere, I can only confirm what you had implied: if

anything is certain, it is that the king is very well
seconded. He is wise enough not to think himself
all-knowing and keeps a council to help him with difficult
decisions. The court of Osta-Baille is composed of many
princes and representatives of the various dukedoms. Most
of them arrive during summer and only leave in the following spring, waiting for our peninsulas harsh winters to
end before going back home. Then, others take over so that
the previous ones can spend time among their people.
The royal council is made up of ten people, including the
king and the queen, as well as the kingdoms most eminent
personalities. You have told me about the most important of
those advisors, who is of course a Demorthn, a representative of our peninsulas centuries-old traditions. Algwich
Dert is still the man you described to me, about fifty years
old, but still very fit physically. It is said he regularly goes
alone into the forest to meet the spirits of nature there. His
voice is steady and his composure is well-known. I also
caught sight of Queen Edena Mac Lichorl, a tall, charismatic woman who inspires a deep respect. The council is also
composed of the kings younger brother, Gustin Mac
Anweald, a warlord whose reputation goes beyond the kingdoms borders. That man has the responsibility of leading
the armies of the dukedom of Osta-Baille, and the Hilderin
knights are under his orders. He is as good a fighter as a strategist, but also a jovial person, surprisingly direct for
someone belonging to such a noble lineage.

52

The other members of the royal council are relatives of the

king and a few of the greatest aristocrats and scholars of the
capital city. The sovereign is respectful of our traditions, but
he must forget none of the peninsulas authorities. The court
and even the royal council sometimes receive guests from
Gwidre and Reizh. You obviously know that since King
Kailleach, one of the councils seats has always been occupied by a Magientist. Our good king, who wishes to reconnect with Taol-Kaers traditions, has abandoned that habit.
However, Magientists are not totally excluded from the
court, as the presence of Emalie Simil shows. This distinguished visitor, who is said to originate from the Continent, has
been His Majestys guest for almost two years. Her mysterious looks are accentuated by a pale face underlined by
mauve Mekones undulating under her skin. I still cannot
understand how Magientists can make Flux flow under the
skin in such a way, which is said to be at the price of awful
pains. In order to satisfy everyone, the king has even
recently repeatedly invited a representative of the Temple to
his council; Miryan Deckhir a priest renowned for his openmindedness. Miryan knows how difficult the situation of the
Temple is in our kingdom, and in spite of pressure from
some high Gwidrite dignitaries, tries to pacify the tense
situation at the border between Gwidre and Taol-Kaer.
Among that cosmopolitan, varied court, I noticed a young
woman of barely twenty years you had never told me about,
who turned out to be the kings bard. She keeps in the background, her face covered by a strange elaborate domino
mask, watching everyone with an amazingly profound stare.

Of the Temples
Influence in our
Kingdom

ire,
You asked for more information about the
importance the Temple has taken in our
society. Unfortunately, I have to admit we cannot
disregard them in our good kingdom. I am afraid
their influence will not stop growing, to the detriment of our Demorthn traditions. However, our
customs still live their heydays in rural regions.
People from the Temple are generally very illreceived, and to question ancestral popular beliefs
brings hostility. There are cases of missionaries of
the Temple who have been driven away with
stones, and even killed.
On the other hand, where people are more welcoming about new ideas, such as in our cities, the
Temple settles more easily. The promise it makes
of a better life after death gives hope to those who
do not appreciate the idea of their being dispersing
and joining the spirits of nature. It is wise of you to
have invited a representative of the Temple, for
their expansion is undeniable, and it is logical that
this religion be represented at your court.
However, you are also right to see the Temple as
something that could undermine your authority;
look at what is happening among our neighbors
from Gwidre where the king has become a mere
puppet. I can only encourage you to stay on
your guard.
Your faithful,

Axel Cairnbi

In the end, the royal council has accepted your requests,

allowing more freedom in the management of tax-collection
in our dukedom. This promises good things for our citys
trade! As I told you, our majesty looks suspiciously upon
those who exhibit too great a thirst for independence. In
exchange for that decree in our favor, he trusts our family to
defend royal colors. As a token of goodwill, and to give you
the time to sign the agreement in your hand, I am to accompany a diplomatic expedition to the dukedom of Tulg in
order to meet the princes of that remote region. Therefore,
this is my last letter from Osta-Baille. In a few days, I will
set out to the north, but I hope to see you again as soon as
possible, for I miss our land greatly.

-Taol-Kaer-

An Alliance Mission

ire,

Following the discussion we had with you yesterday evening, we have accepted the requests from the dukedom of Sel. That small stretch of land only lives from
trade and does not disturb our prerogatives. Should there be a revolt, Selians would be
too few to pose any threat.
However, we thought it useful to solicit the Dukes daughter to join the mission to Tulg.
As you have noticed, she possesses a natural charm and a certain knack for diplomacy,
which will certainly help our emissaries. Moreover, she will be the proof that it is possible to obtain some independence while respecting your power. I hope her example
will influence the lords of that dukedom.

Argala Mac Firim

Your devoted,

53

Dukedoms of the West

y Dearest Brother,
I hope this missive attached to the envelope
for our father will reach you. Indeed, I have
gathered in Osta-Baille all the information you desired for
your upcoming great journey on the western coasts. What I
have learned only confirms that it will suit you perfectly,
with your love of great landscapes and lands left to nature.
As you know, in the far western part of the kingdom, there
are two dukedoms.

The Lands of Das

he Lands of Das are composed of Taol-Kaers

southwestern cape at the extremity of the peninsula. That region, much like its inhabitants
hearts, is hard to reach. The land is rocky, steep, and the
landscapes have remained wild. The weather is turbulent
there, and the lands are swept by northern and southern
winds alike. I had been told about the inhabitants of Das as
boors to whom civilization would do much good. However,
after a meeting with a group of emissaries, I no longer
believe such gossip. Those people, gathered in warrior
clans, call themselves Osags and claim that they descend
directly from the peninsulas most ancient inhabitants. They

claim to carry the only unmixed blood of all Tri-Kazel, and

they fiercely defend this belief. I advise you to be very careful with your words if you go there. Also avoid mentioning
your link with royal authority, for it is very ill perceived in
those regions. In the Lands of Das, an assembly of clan
chiefs makes decisions. Demorthn are very highly thought
of, and are always asked for advice. The assembly chooses
a leader among its members, who becomes the representative of the dukedom to foreigners; the position is currently
occupied by clan chief Isean, a warrior known for his mysticism and respected by all.
Those traditional communities do not gather in great towns,
but instead still live scattered around the whole region.
Apparently, you can spend entire days traveling without
meeting anyone; which does not mean you have not been
noticed by the Osags. It is probably due to Demorthn traditions being so strong that you can find the great Cmhlan
there, the most important of ritual stone circles in the whole
peninsula. It is said that hundreds of rune-engraved stones
stand in concentric circles there, and that Demorthn from
the whole of Tri-Kazel go there for reasons only they know.
Still in the same region, I advise you to go to Hbs Cape,
the peninsulas very extremity where ancient Tarishes are
supposed to have landed many centuries ago. I know not
whether it is still possible to find traces of their arrival.

-Taol-Kaer-

The Dukedom of Salann Tir

ight at the north of Das is the dukedom of

Salann Tir, the country of salty lands, facing
the ocean. There, the lands and men alike
are slightly less harsh than in Das, although the two
dukedoms look very alike. Unlike Das, the royal
power was able to establish a firmer grip in that
region. A governor named by the king himself endeavors to maintain the unity of the clans under the
colors of Osta-Baille; he lives in a castle overhanging
a little village in front of the sea, which houses a garrison of Hilderin knights. I was told you could see
immense saltmarshes, which make the fortune of a
few cultivators. However, more generally, Salann Tir
is a rather poor dukedom.
I have learned from the other members of our delegation that the current governor is a theoretician who
was schooled at the capital city, a very intelligent but
still inexperienced man. Nobody questions his willingness, but many find him incompetent and he is accused of being the cause of the last famine because of
his poor management of resources.
I cannot but advise you to visit Trsals alignments,
long files of ritual rune-engraved stones. It is said it
is a mystical place, venerated and protected by the
neighboring clans. Numerous legends are told about
it, such as the one saying that the ritual stones are
actually a huge army that was petrified by monstrous creatures during the Aergewin.

54

The City of Tuaille

"

ur city may have been abandoned by the royal

court, but we can still be proud of it. From a
mere fishermen village settled in the
Klaedhins estuary, our ancestors have made it one of
Tri-Kazels greatest fishing ports, thanks to the calmer
waters in the bay formed by the delta, among other
things. Beyond our doors stretch the Amhan Glas, the
gray bogs, which make for a very effective natural
defense. Of course, there is a paved road bordering the
Klaedhin and leading to Osta-Baille, but it is already
congested with caravans and travelers. Therefore,
attacking us massively and by surprise is impossible. It
will take a lot of courage for those blasted Hilderin
knights to come and enforce their royal order in our
region!

Tuaille is an architectural wonder. Throughout the centuries, our people have claimed land from the marshes
by building numerous constructions on stilts. The old
districts, corresponding to the former fishermen village, are high-built, whereas canals allowing boats
access to houses and shops cross the most recent districts.
We must remind the king where he comes from; where
his power took root. Our action will steadily gain
ground. Tuaille will again be the capital city of TaolKaer, or will be the one of a new kingdom!

In the Heart
of the Kingdom

ear Father,
I am happy I can finally write to you, so that I can
tell you what happened to me during such a strange
journey. I have discovered places the existence of which I
did not even suspect.
From Osta-Baille, we went into the mountains. From steep
walls to sunken valleys, I realized how the reputation of
those who built our bridges was justified. Their constructions are omnipresent, and they make journeys not merely
easier, but basically possible.

We have traveled riding Caernides, with enough

armed men in our group to keep most brigands
away. Discussing with the kings noble emissaries I was accompanying, I could understand
that their role was to make the situation calmer
in the dissident dukedom of Tulg. So as to
limit the risks, the Varigal who was guiding
us made certain we could spend most of
our nights in inhabited places. Therefore,
we slept in remote villages, surrounded by
simple palisades, or sheltered in fortresses sometimes amazingly hanging
from almost vertical walls.

55

The Dukedom of Dulan

fter a few days of traveling, we went into the dukedom

of Dlan. Actually, nothing indicated that we had crossed any border as we
traveled. However, I was told we were now on the lands of Lord Ln Mac Torrach, who descends from a
lineage of the kings cousins. He is a hard, extremely strict man, so much so that in his lands, laws are enforced in
an implacable and cruel way. The lord and the royal banner are feared, and public executions, as well as torture, are
common. The slightest sign of insubordination can have dramatic consequences. Consequently, Mac Torrach is hated
and feared by part of his people, but respected by his army. He was described to me as a muscular and rather impressive man, a warrior capable of cutting a head off with a single slash. I could witness the application of his law of iron
and blood with my own eyes. In a village where we had spent the night, we were awakened before dawn by cries. A
young man the whole village liked, very poor and resourceless, had picked apples in the garrisons field. It was
without further prosecution that that the guards hung him high, claiming that mankind was attacked too often from
the outside to have to bear with thieves and traitors.
A powerful and loyal ally of the king, Mac Torrach often receives financial and military aid from the capital city.
Truth be told, this is likely because his land shares a lengthy border with Gwidre. Although the war is long over, there
are still tensions. Come to that, even if our course distanced us from the border zone, I could see the stigmata of the
War of the Temple: there is a good number of ruined fortresses and deserted communities in the region. We went out
of our way to avoid a valley covered with tumuli; a burial ground where victims of a terrible battle from that time
rest. It is said that the spirits of deceased warriors haunt the place and that sorcerers wander among the cairns in order
to carry out obscure rituals. I did not feel much like verifying the truth of those rumors and I was glad we circumnavigated the place. It remains that in the bottom of my heart, I keep some uneasiness from it, and something like a
light black veil passes before my eyes each time I remember that dark cavity.

-Taol-Kaer-

The Dukedom of Tulg

hen we were through Siagals col, the mountainside grew smoother, disappearing far away into the deep forests,
revealing the oceans colors. At the north, the Kreizhdours course takes the shape of an azure snake, marking
the border with Gwidre. That is where we entered the dukedom of Tulg. From the col, one can easily understand,
through the landscape and its multitude of barely accessible valleys, the mentality of that territorys inhabitants. Indeed, each
community lives according to its own rhythm and in its own way, looking to preserve its independence and to increase its selfsufficiency. Of course, there are a few exceptions, such as that village named Fearl where we spent the night. The Mac
Govrian family was totally decimated there, and Hilderin knights from the capital city have taken their prerogatives back.
Further on, the lands of Mac Ealds tribes stretch along the river and the border with Gwidre.
I want to dwell a little more upon one place that marked me during our journey, an abandoned Magientist factory we saw from
afar. There were a few big warehouses covered with metallic sheets for roofs, as well as several great silos. In places, metallic sticks protruded from the earth, and we could see large girders and rusted mechanisms littering the ground. No one has
ventured there in ten years, for the place is said to be haunted by dreadful malevolent spirits, and considering what Magientists
are capable of, I can believe it.
Our descent to the dukedoms capital city took a few days. Tulg Naomh is built on the mountains spurs, facing the sea and
the forests below. Built with rocks from the regions cliffs, it is called The Stairway City. The name of the dukedom, which
means rock in the ancient tongue, actually comes from it. Indeed, the town is composed of many levels, manmade throughout the centuries. Beyond its walls, other terraces stretch, covered with farming plots that supply most of the inhabitants.
We have been received by Princess Cortessa Mac Lichorl, Duchess of Tulg, sister of the Queen of Taol-Kaer, and I quickly
understood how complex her task in those lands was. What ruler could manage to unite those communities in a lasting way?
The representatives of the various regions of the dukedom form an astonishing, mixed assembly. I could understand that plots
and betrayals were very common, and that the princess had already avoided several poisoning attempts. I will not dwell further upon the discussions between our delegation and the princess, as some secrets have no place in a letter. Still, the situation here remains very tense.

56

Magientist Ruins

our Highness,
I have investigated that ruin of a Magientist factory that is rumored to be haunted. I witnessed with my own eyes that under cover
of darkness, people gather there. Dressed with costumes masking
their identities, they intone morbid songs around esoteric circles. Most
likely, it is a sect of sorcerers and we have here the answers to the strange
glows and to the numerous disappearances reported by the inhabitants
of the neighboring vales. It may be, Your Excellence,
the occasion for you to put to the test the good intentions
of Vector Saern, recently arrived at Tulg Naomh.
In Gwidre, religious of the Temple tirelessly hunt
down those kind of sectarians; I am certain
Saern would be glad to rid our dukedom of
such a threat.
Your faithful servant,

Arym

Preparations for Coming Back

hat detour through Tulg, accomplished in the interest of our

good relations with the throne, having gone well, I now have
to organize my return journey. It seems the most direct
way goes through the dukedom of Kel Loar and its windy hills
exposed to currents from the littoral. I am glad to leave the
more brutish and primitive regions I have crossed and return
to civilized provinces. I think I will make a stop at the ducal
capital city, which gave the dukedom its name, to visit its
famous library which is said to be gigantic. The duke of Kel
Loars open-mindedness and culture are reputed in the whole
peninsula. The many intellectuals who have decided to settle
in that city are proof of a tradition of the mind.

The Reconstruction of Kel Loar

ear Friend,
I wanted to announce to you that the restoration of our city is finally
almost over. It is now twenty years ago that a Feond raid of unprecedented
violence ravaged the city. The Feondas were so numerous that the entire valley was swarming, as if invaded by worms.
The slaughter, perpetrated by several of those frightening mask-bearers, was truly horrendous. The survivors accounts
tell that the Feondas had various shapes and sizes, each as monstrous as the others. The walls did not hold. The buildings
were torn down, trampled, burnt. The inhabitants were massacred without any distinction. I had just succeeded my father
as head of the dukedom, and after that catastrophe, I was distraught, convinced that I could never bring the town back.
Then, the Magientists came to help us. Even before the tragedy, they bestowed their gifts upon us, in spite of the controversies it spawned elsewhere in the kingdom. They planned the reconstruction of essential infrastructures, making use of
their science and techniques so that the town could rise from its ashes in a reasonable timeframe. These last twenty years
were long, but we are reaching our goal, and Kel Loar is even more beautiful than before. Our population can be proud
of itself; its efforts were not fruitless.
One day you will come to visit our town to see the buildings that still stand, such as our library or the palace. But you
will also see the still-visible marks of the ravages caused by the Feondas, such as Jeaths windmill. Today, it is nothing
more than a strange ruin; a structure of steel poles and beams with which lush vegetation intertwines. It is unfortunate,
for the Magientist mechanisms it held performed wonders.
I am glad I can therefore invite you again and show you around our new city.

Edgar Corann

Your friend,

I would also like to stop at Eschen, along the coast. You probably
know of that mysterious islet, at least by reputation. From the coast,
it can only be reached at low tide, when a small rock path assembled
by former inhabitants appears. The rest of the time, Eschen is cut off
from the world by an arm of the sea in which no one would dare to
sail, for its surroundings are almost always covered with a thick white
mist that no eyes can pierce.
I would really like to see the circle of stones standing on that islet. I
have been told Demorthn hold a traditional cult there, accompanied
with bloody sacrifices in the honor of wild spirits of nature. I have
also been told that Feondas have never laid foot on Eschen and that the
only people who attempted to settle there have disappeared, leaving
behind them their small, empty house less than a year after their arrival.
However, Father, I will not dawdle on my return journey, and I will
be delighted to see you again. This is my last letter. I will tell you of
many more things directly. Altogether, I have found this journey to be
very enriching. Moreover, I was proud to act on your behalf, and I
hope I have represented you in the best way.

-Taol-Kaer-

t has been six months since I received that last letter, and my daughter
Aoda still has shown no sign of
life. The men I could afford to dispatch
have lost her trail in the heart of the
mountains, near a small village named
Terkhn. Since then, nothing. I am in
despair. Her escort, as well as the
Varigal who accompanied her, have
also disappeared. My fears run high.
However, even if she is dead, I want to
know. There is nothing worse than
uncertainty. How foolish of me to send
her on mission like that! I ask of you,
Lady Edel, help me find my daughter!

Angus Mac Iseanor

57

Cartography of Taol-Kaer

ear Brother,

Here is a copy of the map I have referred to during my journey. It is fairly useful, although it is incomplete. I have
added several annotations, thanks to many discussions in the capital city and on the road about places which I was not able to
see with my own eyes, or which I have not given much detail on. Unfortunately, I could not find more accurate maps of the
dukedoms of the west and south which interest you so much.
Take care of yourself, Your sister

Ahman Glas:

The gray bogs are rightly named after their depressing

atmosphere and the miasmas of their thick mists. Their
waters are full of fish, and also abound with edible plants of
all kinds. Unfortunately, many Feondas hiding among the
reeds lie in wait for unwary travelers.

Aisir Ceomhor
(the mistway):

Travelers progress along the cliffside following a long chain

made of corroded bronze, linking stones that look like they
date back to utmost antiquity. Each stone is engraved with
Ogham glorifying the air spirit Adhar, who nevertheless
seems indisposed to dissipate the surrounding mists: they
are so thick it is often impossible to see your own hand at
arms length.

58

Brgan:

Although its lord bears the title of Duke, everyone knows

that Brgan is only one small town among others. However,
for about a century, many glassblowers have settled there.
Indeed, they favor that welcoming village over the corrupted city of Koskan, and I completely understand their point
of view, believe me. Their presence has done wonders for
the dukes coffers, and he shows himself at the royal court
more than his predecessors.

Caiginn:

This bordering village was attacked, taken over, and taken

back again no less than six times during the War of the
Temple. In the end, Feondas slaughtered the last soldiers
who were still there. Nobody remembers whether those poor
men wore Gwidre or Taol-Kaers colors. The village was
rebuilt and fortified because of its strategic position, but
often, Feondas still attack its outer walls.

Castle of the Reeds:

A solitary tower and a few wall sections are all that remain of
an ancient castle, whose founder has been forgotten along
with his reasons for building it in the middle of the swamps.
The place is reputed to be haunted but constitutes one of the
few refuges for those who venture into the Western Swamps.

Deanaidh:

Faol Rod
(the Wolfs Breach):
An old Osag tale says that every twenty years, a virtuous
warrior must fight a huge wolf covered with thorns and
barbs in this narrow pass. The Osags say that no hero has
ever survived the fight, but that their sacrifice drives the
monster away from travelers coming to Deanaidh from the
dukedoms of the east.
Fearil:

A small lumberjack village dominated by the fortress of

Smiorail, which guards one of the main roads between TaolKaer and Gwidre.

Kaer Daegis:

A small but quite important town, the wood industry of

which is well-known in the region, particularly at Kel Loar.
You got to see a few samples of the furniture they make in
Fathers audience room.

Llewellen:

This village, populated with fishermen and salt workers, is

the capital city of Salann-Tir, a rather poor dukedom. Its
inhabitants are said to be sober, serious, and trustworthy.
The ducal castle is an old fortress occupying a nearby cliff,
dominating the whole bay.

Ruels Crossroads:

Named in memory of a Demorthn who died there in antiquity, when he sacrificed himself to stop an immense Feond
that stood higher than a treetop. A standing stone marks
the place where the courageous Demorthn supposedly fell.

Sad Hills:

According to tales, the villages and towns of the Buidh

Cuidearn were suddenly depopulated during the Ice Era.
Whether Feondas or an epidemic exterminated the survivors, nobody really knows. There are still adventurous prospectors who come from Koskan and look for ancient iron
and copper mines. Whether their efforts are crowned with
success or not is another matter.

Sunken Forest:

The only true town of the Lands of Das, Deanaidh is a neutral place where Osag clans gather when they trade and
when their chiefs establish new alliances. A few merchants
from the rest of the kingdom also go there.

Bordered by the gray bogs, it is known for its trees with snaking roots and unhealthy foliage, as well as for the numerous Feondas hiding there.

-Taol-Kaer-

Terkhn:

A fortified village of strategic importance, since no less than

four roads lead there. Certainly the most essential agglomeration of the Dukedom of Tulg, after its capital city.

Tilliarch:

Their apple trees are not the finestfar from itbut ancient
secrets that make Tilliarchs cider a truly delicious drink are
passed down from father to son.

Yellow Hills (Buidh Meall):

The southern wind brings huge amounts of sand here, and

moreover, local vegetation is rather rare and stunted. In
Sel, we have established a long time ago that the fabled
gold veins, which supposedly gave their name to those hills,
do not exist. However, you would be surprised by the number of people at the capital city who believe the opposite.

59

-Taol-Kaer-

Chapter 1

OstaBaille

60

ear Brother,
You will find in this letter all the documents I could gather about Osta-Baille. I hope they will be useful to you in making preparations for your journey. As you must suspect, nobody here at Gouvran
has seen this city with his own eyes, and only a few Varigals have occasionally brought us news from this faraway
region. I have even written down for you the story told by one of them who claimed he had met someone named
Edwick, a famous bard in Osta-Baille. As manager of our towns small library, I was able to go through all the archives
and discover some interesting documents. I also learned that nearly twenty years ago, a member of the Maorl family
from Gouvran, Ugad Maorl, made the journey to Osta-Baille. His old father told me about it.
Their son had become a Varigal; he was barely sixteen when he left our Gwidrite community to undertake an incredible journey. So as not to cross the dangerous mountains of the Mr Roimh, he had planned to follow the coastline until
reaching Hbs Cape and then to make his way to the Talkride city of Tuaille. From there, he was to go upstream to
reach the famous capital city of Taol-Kaer. His journey would have lasted more than four months. Unfortunately, after
his last letter sent from Osta-Baille, which you will find enclosed, he was never heard from again.
I was also able to get another letter, an anonymous one. There is no manner of appraising the veracity of its words.
Be careful and remember the fate of Ugad!
Take care of yourself, my brother.
May the Creator protect you,

Preden

lease approach, bold travelers from everywhere in Tri-Kazel,

approach! My name is Edwick and I will be your guide in OstaBaille, approach! Before taking you throughout the steep streets of
the city, I must tell you of its origin, so that you can best understand the
importance of Taol-Kaers capital city.

Birth

o I have your full attention? Good! Then let us start

from the beginning: the birth of Osta-Baille. It was
long ago, a time the people of our kingdom still sing
of and celebrate. Scattered clans lived in these mountains.
One of them would take a crucial importance; its people
lived in the small village of Klardel. Safely set on a high
plateau, the community prospered, far from the threat of the
creatures prowling around the mountains. Then came the
day when three brothers were born, sons of the clans chief.
They were named Reizh, Gwidre, and Taol-Kaer. You all

know this story, dont you? Who does not know of the epic
tale of these heroes who left to found the Three Kingdoms?
Our king, Taol-Kaer, spent his life serving that high purpose, but he always kept the village that had seen his birth
close to his heart. That is why he returned here to spend his
last days, after abdicating in favor of his son who was reigning from the city of Tuaille. Some of his close relations
followed him in his last great journey, and together, they
extended the size of Klardel, supervising monumental
works such as the construction of the first bridges hanging
over the chasms.

Lower town district

Osta-Baille

s the years went by, the population of Klardel

increased and the plateaus became crowded, even
though people had resorted to tall buildings. In 245,
a particularly icy winter struck this region of Taol-Kaer. A
great number of neighboring mountaineers, running from
the cold, came to take refuge in Klardel, a town better equipped to endure the severity of winter. A new district, built
through collective effort to shelter the people from the
mountains, was quickly established. It emerged under the
high plateau bearing the original village, on the banks of the
lake formed by the Klaedhin. Its new inhabitants named it
Osta-Baille Guerdie, which means Under the city looking
upon the world in the ancient tongue.
The Ansailir of that time thought that name sounded good,
and that it actually would be appropriate for a new agglomeration, more important than the old Klardel. After many
stormy debates, the town was renamed Osta-Baille. The
increasing population made the extension of the city
necessary. Everyone, whether Klardelite or
mountaineer, put his heart into such a work
and many trees were cut down for the
construction of houses and for firewood. Over the centuries, attacks
and disasters followed, but each
time, the city emerged stronger. The most outstanding
period was probably when
Magister Athaont

undertook colossal projects,

which made our town one of
the most beautiful of all
Tri-Kazel. A few years
later, in the year 758,
King Kailleach designated
OstaBaille as TaolKaers capital
city.

61

Lr an Baille

he year 857 was a tragic one for Tri-Kazel, for it was at that time that the three kingdoms
waged war against each other. The following year the Gwidrite armies, disciplined and
more numerous than expected, invaded Taol-Kaer, their incursion reaching as far as OstaBaille. The faithful of the One God besieged the capital city for several weeks, but to little avail; the
assailants had reached the harbor, under the plateaus, but could not take the higher levels. The capital city was self-sufficient, having plenty of water and food in its underground reserves. It resisted the Temples men, and after a siege with heavy casualties, its inhabitants drove the enemy
away.
Many deeds of valor were accomplished during the War of the Temple, in which valiant Ostians
of both genders made themselves famous in front of Gwidres armies. Their tales are told in the
Lr an Baille, the songs Ostian bards created to perpetuate those legends. The people hold in
high esteem those warriors who showed bravery, cunning, and strength in the face of the adversity of war.

The Ansailir

sta-Baille is led by an Ansailir who guarantees the towns prosperity. This title comes from
the ancient tongue our ancestors spoke and means guardian. Traditionally, Ansailir were
clan chiefs and had a seat at a communitys council. This title is still borne among Osag
clans and most of the villages still use it. In important cities, this title is conferred by the king to
the person who will be in charge of administrating the town. Angwulf Eober is the capital citys
current Ansailir.

62

ear parents,
I have reached my destination. The journey that took me to Osta-Baille was a long and, I confess, laborious one; during these four months, the hardships of the road have tired me. However, my morale soared when I
saw the great gates of the lakeside harbor. I am truly impressed by this city that I have been told so much about,
and where I had never set foot before. Since I know you never had the chance to gaze at Osta-Baille with your own
eyes, I have written my first observations on the city. Of course, I still have much to discover.

The Port

o reach the docks of Osta-Baille, I embarked at

Tuaille on a ship named The Plower and on
which we sailed upstream on the Klaedhin. In
some places, the banks of the river have been widened so
that two large ships can pass at the same time. But I will not
dwell upon the details of my journey and will instead tell
you about my arrival. From afar, Osta-Baille is very imposing, justifying with its size and its architecture its status as
a great city of Tri-Kazel. When I arrived, the sun was
timidly casting its winter-weakened rays on the open gates
of the capital citys harbor. Sails down, numerous ships
were anchored in the lake and I was lucky enough to see the
Mrgacht, the boat of Taol-Kaers king. Bns lake is
moon-round, and the harbor takes the form of a crescent on
a good part of its periphery.
Welcomed by the unceasing roar of the Deor, that neverending waterfall belched from the mountains bowels, I
remember I was sprinkled with thin droplets when I finally
set foot on firm ground. The harbor in itself was swarming
with people, travelers, merchants, idlers, or workers coming
and going at a steady pace. I learned very quickly that the

Arweal family was controlling the docks, for as soon as I

arrived, one of its members came to us to record our names
in his sizeable ledger. I remember very well his hoarse voice
when he asked us about our business and how long we
expected to stay in town. He also informed us of a few rules
about how we were supposed to behave in town before
giving us a pass, which is mandatory to go around freely. It
is possible to get one at any entrance of the city, as long as
you do not pose a threat to public order. Should you come to
visit me one day, remember than you must not leave the
areas open to strangers, or you will be sanctioned. Ostians
care for their security as well as for their secrets. I could feel
people here were somewhat distrustful; but considering the
way things are nowadays, who could blame them?
As a Varigal, I did not simply come to visit this city. I had to
look for a certain Master Iarann to deliver a small package
to him. I think my first ordeal was to find him in that huge
city clinging to the mountain. Once I had some information,
I knew I had to go to the Scholars district; however, to
reach it, I had to go through almost the entire city. At least
that is what I thought.

-Osta-Baille-

Bns Company

Note from Preden:

ere is what I found about the Arweal family previously mentioned by Ugad. I do not know if such
information is still relevant. Make good use of it.
Born in upper middle-class and leading Bns company, the Arweal family is at the head of one of
Osta-Bailles most powerful guilds and owns the greatest fleet of merchant ships. Currently led by its patriarch
Erman Arweal, a robust man with graying hair, the Company appears to be diversifying its activities. It is said
to be in contact with various organizations such as the Temple, or Reizhs Magientists. Is it merely gossip
spread by competitors, or reality? No one can confirm either version since the Arweal family jealously keeps
its secrets. The other striking personality of that family is probably Ermans daughter, Milena Arweal. This
young, slender woman is an unrivalled navigator, and is said to be fascinated by adventure and the finding of
treasures lost in the deeps. For that matter, the methods she uses to access them remain subject to many rumors
and some say she makes use of Magience.
The Arweal family is trusted by the king and enforces security by controlling the arrivals of ships and travelers. This authority and supremacy are envied and contested by numerous rival guilds. The guild of
the Mac Niadan family, a powerful ship owner specialized in the escort of vessels transporting travelers or cargo, can be mentioned as an example.

63

The
Lower
Town

followed a long street starting from

the docks, which the locals call Osbeal. If I
understood correctly, it means way leading to the sky.
It forms a semicircle going through the entire lower town,
cutting across Cad and Thabar, the two streets coming
from the towns gates.
The Osbeal has been built to facilitate traffic within the
lower town and to allow quick access to Osta-Bailles harbor and entries. Fifteen yards wide, it allows the larger caravans to circulate easily. It is paved and serviced by a very
efficient sewer system dating from the towns rebuilding
after the Second Plague, when it was devastated by terrible
floods.
The lower town is a city within the city, where one can find
all of lifes necessities. Most of its inhabitants descend from
the mountaineers who established themselves there in the
past, or from the people who have come to settle as the years
went by. The great majority of those who live here are farmers, breeders, and craftsmen. They keep the capital city
alive with their produce: they farm the vast fields on the

other side of the

great road, supplying the
higher districts with food. In
Osta-Baille, you could spend your
entire life only in this district, without ever having
to go up to the plateaus.
After following the Osbeal and Cad, I arrived at the base of
one of the two massive peaks bearing Dol and Trdil, the
two highest districts. The great stairs leading to Dol have
been dug in the rock during the first years of the towns
creation. I can hardly imagine the thousands of people who
have climbed them through the past centuries. More than
one must have lost his breath during the ascension before
the Magientists, then under the direction of Athaont, built
great machines capable of quickly going up and down from
the lower town to the higher town. To do so, they dug the
rock and created a clever system with pulleys and counterweights, the details of which I will spare you. Anyhow,
thanks to this, it is possible to quickly carry heavy loads up
or down. Likewise, inhabitants can make it to the higher districts in great numbers without having to undertake a tiresome climb.

-Osta-Baille-

. s elevators
Diol

esigned by Athaont, the elevators are

machines with a carrying capacity of about
fifty people or a great quantity of merchandise. There are three of them and they are maintained
by workers trained by Magientists. In spite of their
vigilance, it sometimes happens that one or two of
these devices break down.
Anyone wanting to go on an elevator has to pay two
ember Daols. This symbolic sum, paid to the
Magientists, ended up bringing wealth to the shops
where the elevators worn out parts are repaired.
Located next to Dols stairs, these shops face the
annoyance of the residents who put up with the noise
and pollution of the works going on there. The shops
are gathered in a great warehouse watched by a private
militia in the pay of the Magientists. The hangar itself
is filled with a heap of machines, of various materials,
and of spare parts stocked or even abandoned. More
than thirty people are employed there.
Suspected of using the money gathered from the
exploitation of the elevators to finance occult
researches and experimentations, Dols Magientists
have quite a bad reputation in the capital city. Primus
Ector, a gaunt, untalkative man, currently manages
their shops.

64

The Higher Town

he buildings architecture and the very design of

the streets are different according to the citys districts and correspond to the various phases of
urbanization. The habitations built on the two plateaus are,
for lack of surface area, tall buildings, which led to new storeys progressively being added to the houses. Bridges have
been built to link some of them and in the end, viaduct
streets were constructed. The whole thing looks messy, and
seems to remain standing thanks to some unknown miracle.
However, set your mind at rest, dear parents, it seldom
occurs that one of those edifices crumbles, at least not naturally.
Dol is the not-to-be-missed district, the one where strangers
mingle with the population. It is the district of travelers and
festivities where you laugh and cry, and where alcohol
intoxicates Ostians during long party nights. Here, you can
find many taverns with owners and waitresses who will
gladly welcome strangers as well as Ostians. Actually, this
is the only district in which the former have the right to stay
to sleep and feast. Speaking about Dol, I have to tell you
about the famous Architects Square. It is said that at the
time of the construction works undertaken by Athaont, the
workers and taskmasters gathered at this square, where
many pubs and inns have settled. Today, it is a favored place

for passing travelers in Osta-Baille. I also saw a few buildings of interesting architecture, such as what Ostians call
an amphitheatre: a semicircular stage located below stairs
called tiers welcoming the public. The best bards play
here, and I already had the occasion to spend some very
pleasant evenings here.
I had the opportunity to cross a good number of cities since
I left Gouvran and I must say I have never seen a city as safe
as Osta-Baille. Between the guards and the Hilderin knights,
rogues keep a low profile. However, I have noticed the soldiers are somewhat nervous, which could be explained by
rumors of twisted creatures and Feondas, roaming at night
and emerging from the sewers. No one is able to offer proof
of such stories, but people are truly worried. I have been formally advised not to go out when night has fallen on the
city, and I noticed that the windows of many houses have
bars on the first floor.

-Osta-Baille

The Modern Osta-Baille

ebuilt after the Second Plague, the modern Osta-Baille was conceived at the time by the visionary
Athaont. A resolutely modern city, the means required for its remaking were the most important in the
history of Taol-Kaer. Osta-Baille has a feeling of Magientist modernity, drawn from the cities of Reizh. It
abounds with small revolutions making the lives of the Ostians easier. Sewers, elevators, viaducts, Nebulars, so many
innovations that, for that matter, are so rare in the rest of Taol-Kaer. The most beautiful of those accomplishments is certainly the unseen one: the water-conveying system. Athaont put in place a system using hidden pipes to bring from the
heart of Deors falls the water necessary to supply the city.
Since the coronation of King Mac Anweald and his resolute policy for a return to traditions, Magientists have lost a lot of
their prestige. Although everybody appreciates the advances they have brought, many people speak of their disdain for the
peninsulas ancestral beliefs and traditions. Their official presence being reduced, Magientists keep a very low profile and
you can seldom be seen wearing their distinctive clothes in the streets of the capital city.

To me, the bridge linking Dol with Trdil is one of this

worlds wonders. Inspired by Magientist realizations, it is
about a hundred yards long and looks down on the lower
town. Clinging to the imposing mountain peaks like a spider to its web, it looks like it can resist anything. At its
extremities, guards stop passers-by to know of their destination and check the passes they received when they entered the city. My Varigal status allowed me to cross the
bridge without much trouble to go into the part of the town
forbidden to strangers.
There, I was entrusted to Toscaires, people hired to take
visitors in charge. The one who led me to my destination
was named Erildin, and we very quickly took a liking to
each other. I think I befriended him, and I hope I can introduce him to you one day.

Trdil is the district of trades and guilds. The buildings are

more recent than in Dol as they were rebuilt after the
Second Plague. Relatively unpopulated and abounding
with large avenues and squares, it is a place of flea markets,
trades, and bazaars. Moreover, a good portion of the guilds
have a branch there, so as to be represented in the capital
city.
In Osta-Baille, vegetation is a rare thing. Although the
houses are often covered with a green moss, its growth
favored by the ambient humidity, there are few trees and
flowers. That is why the Ansailir had three great gardens
built in Trdil, where you can find incredible specimens of
the Talkride flora. Those gardens are, I was told, a place
where conspirators meet, but also the favored spot of courtesans. The district of Trdil is the place to go for all of
those who come to do business in Osta-Baille. It is very
likely that if you are looking for any merchandise or product, you will find what you seek.

-Osta-Baille

65

. s Flowers
Deoir

his is probably the most known herbalist

shop in Osta-Baille. A branch of the
Horticulturists, a famous guild of herbalists,
this shop contains treasures coming from all of Tri-Kazel.
It owns several neighboring greenhouses where gardeners nurture rare plants. The rest of the shop is a vast
library where books stand near many misshapen bottles.
The heaping of vials and the lack of light necessary for
the protection of the most fragile petals give this place an
unmatchable atmosphere. The place is run by professor
Tallafor, a short smiling man wearing small magnifying
spectacles.

The Tugarch Sword

his armory belongs to the Boilermakers guild, which

owes its name to the activity of its creatorGarrick
Jamial, a cauldron makerand constitutes a very
powerful guild of armorers in Taol-Kaer. The Jamial family is
still at its head today. Their emissaries seek Tugarch in all TriKazel, and their artisans are rumored to be the last of the peninsula to know how to work that legendary metal. The king often
calls on the Boilermakers services, notably to equip the Hilderin
knights, which gives them great prestige in the capital city.

66

Antiquities of Trdil

irmin Floyd was the first antiquary on the plateau and

made his fortune at the time of the reconstruction
undertook by Magister Athaont. Owners fascinated by
During my journey, I could only see the district of
Magientist novelties abandoned many ancient objects. The
Uasal from afar, and my Toscaire took care to
merchant meticulously gathered things that would otherwise
keep us away. I easily understood that I was not
have ended up in a furnace. Little by little, he acquired
entitled to go there without an authorization and
a unique collection. Today, the Floyd family is a
that my social rank probably forbade me from ever
legend in the world of antiquaries. It owns in
penetrating its walls. However, I learned that the
Osta-Baille a warehouse where the peninsulas
nobles are very hungry for knowledge, mainly the
greatest collection of ancient objects is gathered.
Magientists, and that those are more likely than
Antiquities of Trdil is the small shop that
others to gain entrance to this district. Being granonce belonged to Firmin Floyd. It has been kept
ted the advice of scholars seems to be favorably
by the Antiquaries guild and you can sell, buy,
regarded in the court and during social events orgaand exchange many objects there.
nized by the Ostian high society. The district of Uasal is
worthy of its dwellers ambitions: there is space, fountains, and several high mansions look down on the poor
commoners living in indigence. Uasal is resplendent with
bright colors, contrasting with the rest of the city of greens
and grays.
Below Uasal was the destination of my journey, Saoithn, the
district of the Scholars. I remember I was impressed by the
places heterogeneous architecture. It was there, in that old
district built according to local traditions, that Athaont founded
his school dedicated to Magience. Some people are convinced that
he did not build it in that location by chance, but I learnt nothing in
particular to support such a suspicion.

-Osta-Baille--

Athaontu s University

ffered by King Kailleach to Athaont to thank him for the reconstruction of Osta-Baille, the university was
built according to the architectural principles of Magience. Twelve years ago, King Erald Mac Anweald shut
down this symbol of the incursion of Magience on the peninsulas ancient lands. That closing followed a
serious accident in the university: an experiment turned out badly, and triggered an explosion in a laboratory followed
by a foul, greenish smoke which spread into the neighboring streets. This emanation contaminated part of the district
of Saoithn and cost many people their lives.
Although it has been closed, rumors have it that the building is still used, in spite of the vigilance of the
soldiers patrolling the district. Smugglers, courtiers, and Magientists are one after the other
accused of going there at night to secretly organize meetings with sibylline motives.

aoithn is also home to the great library of Taol-Kaer, where invaluable books are read and reread by dozens of curious
men and women eager to know the ins and outs of our worlds mysteries. I spent a few hours there, and it is a place
of exchanges between the various schools of thought and belief, where you can even see Magientists fraternizing with
faithful of the Temple. The great library is without a doubt Saoithns most important place.
To finish, let me tell you about Rochas, which overhangs Osta-Baille and dominates the city with its imposing height.
The kings castle is carved in the heart of the mountain. Only the great walls are visible with their large doors symbolically held open since the end of the great war against Gwidre.
Father, Mother, I will send you another letter soon. I plan to stay in Osta-Baille for a week, and then, I will have to leave.
Kiss Dearthir and Inon, who I will not see grow up. I bear you in my heart. I miss you.
Your son,

Ugad

Who Leads Osta-Baille?

sta-Baille is managed by Ansailir Eober, seconded in this task by governors who are five in number,
one for each district. Rochas is led by Mastre Grldir under the aegis of King Erald Mac Anweald.
Each governor chooses three people who stay for a year in the district they lead; they bear the title of
administrator. Once a week, the Ansailir gathers the five governors and their assistants to take care of the citys
business. When an important decision comes up, a vote can allow a settlement between conflicting opinions.
The administrators bring one vote each, each governor votes as if he counted for three, and the Ansailir
for five.

67

Do not come!
I refuse to greet you, to encourage you by whatever kindness
to think you will be welcome here! A thousand times would
I prefer to harm you rather than see you come to this city,
seduced by its beauties that are nothing but factitious lies! If
you had seen what I have seen! But I do not want you to risk
being exposed to those horrors.
Therefore, heed me, do not think I am depicting an atrocious
image of the city by some kind of morbid enjoyment.
Everything I will be telling you is the exact truth and I hope
it will be enough for you not to leave our home.

Osta-Bailles Leprous
Face

ere is the anonymous text on Osta-Baille I

told you about at the beginning of my letter.
It seems to have been written by a man who
worked there at night. So many are those who narrate
Osta-Bailles splendor, whereas the shadows in this
city seem to harbor the worst abominations.

Preden

Be careful,

As you know, I had a hard time finding work, and so, I had
to take up everything nobody else wanted. Maintenance of
the sewers, rat hunting, night patrolling, grave digging
Believe me, the reality under the surface is very far from what the guides say about the city!

Idyllic Appearance and

Actual Corruption
Opportunistic Oligarchy
68

nywhere there are riches and power, dogs will struggle for it and will do anything for a little more of it.
The more gold there is, the more those who already
have some are terrified at the idea of having less than a rival.
All of the citys political system is based on patronage, a
relation of gifts and dependency. Know the right person,
make sure he owes you; that is the key to everything.
Do you want to be taken care of in a dispensary or a hospital? In theory, hygiene in the city is a priority to avoid epidemics. In practice, youd better give an ember Daol to the
guy at the entrance, another to the assistant, and an azure
one to the doctor. Double it, at least, if he must be disturbed
at night, and more according to the district.
If you are socially above them, then everything is fine.
Otherwise, you are useless to them, and the only value they
give you is that of your purse. And I am not even talking
about the way they look at the hicks from the countryside.
Oh, some young people are welcome, those who have
family here, a place to go, or who simply are extraordinarily
lucky. Such is not the case for everyone, and I learned one
thing: one should not rely on luck.

Wait-and-see and Prestige

What happens when everyone wants to shine, to let his rival
wallow in some disastrous failure, to take his place as
quickly as possible in a context in which fortunes can be
made by speculating on commerce and science? It is very
simple: when there is a risk, everything is weighed according to the political interest there is to draw from it. To seem

efficient is much more important than actually being so.

You dont believe me? Let me tell you a story that almost
took a turn for the worst. It all began as I was setting rat
traps in the sewers along with one-day colleagues in the
administrations service. We came upon a purulent, bloated
corpse. It was a woman, or at least what remained of her,
partly devoured by the rats. At the morgue, we were told she
had died from a strange illness. Soon after, we started getting other cases in the ports lower districts, near the sewer's
main entrances. We saw the problem coming. We had to find
where it came from, and we had a lead pointing to the higher
districts. Our superior refused to allow us to investigate
there. Why? Other officials would have known there was a
sanitation crisis among us. So the districts big shots had the
sick ones put in jail; some survived, others didnt. We never
knew what caused that, and I wouldnt be surprised should
that filthy thing reappear one day, but worse.

Lights and Shadows of Uasal

Its not for nothing that the nobles from the district of Uasal
hide behind their walls! Oh, of course, it is very beautiful
there: gardens, courts, classy buildings How can I know
all of that when, supposedly, commoners like me should
never set foot there?
This law preventing coming and going, it is already a sign
of the citys rotting state. When people use their relations to
impose laws serving only them, the situation can only degenerate, thats for sure. Small step by small step Nobles are
very far from being innocents worthy of the moral qualities
their arrogance credits them with!
In order to ensure themselves idyllic and absolutely perfect
days, they make it so that the lesser servants, who are of

-Osta-Baille--

course numerous, remain as quiet as possible. It means coming early in the morning or at nightfall to do your work, going
through back alleys which are this districts trademark, or through more or less secret passages built by such or such family
through the sewers which, as a result, are quite lively. In the whole city, the sewers network can be traveled, but here, the system was brought to its maximum. Servants, maids, cooks, tutors, artisans for various repairs or delivery boys supplying the
reserves All of these fellows know the secrets of the high society from up close. It is not rare that prostitutes are discretely
brought, sometimes very young girls straight from their native countryside.
To work, you must have a mission letter marked with the seal of a family head, so as not to be brutally expelled. Beware, I
do not mean that you are just thrown out, but that the guards on duty actually do as they please. Some do not hesitate to take
your money, women have to take the soldiers goodwill out in trade, and occasionally, they decide they dont like a guys face
and murder him, just like that, for fun

Nights of Osta-Baille
A City Under the Surface

ometimes, I hear travelers say they feel safe in

that magnificent city Each time, it makes me
want to throw up. During the day, you can still
believe safety is guaranteed. But when you live here for
a while, you know you must not go out at night unless
you have a very good reason, a sharp weapon, and if
possible, a comrade in arms. Past the sunset, you should
be wary of everyone you come across, and that goes for
the guards as well.
The shadows are those of armed beggars, of gangs of
lost kids who do not hesitate to beat drunkards to death
for the few coins they carry Bandits are on the prowl,
and to them, the only good witness is a dead witness, as
it is the only way to avoid ending up on the gallows for
robbery. The law refuses to leave people living as criminals alive, but precisely, the threat of being hanged leads
them to an even greater violence, to ensure they are not
recognized. They dump their victims bodies in the
sewers. They are not all dead when they are thrown
away, but the rats and other things take care of finishing
them off. The currents drag the body away from the
scene of the crime to carry it downward, towards Bns
lake, and rats make identification hard Actually,
investigations on street crimes are practically impossible,
and the murderers impunity is a fact of life.
You can find anything in the sewers, not just victims of
aggressions. When someone does not want a child, the
newborn is simply abandoned there, left to the rats and
to a cruel death in darkness, horror, and despair. And
that is not uncommon, believe me, I picked up many
lifeless small bodies
At night, mostly cutpurses prosper, affiliated with suchand-such band for their protection. At night, the most
frightening of faunas considers all the streets lost in the
shadows to be part of its domain. Often, they come from
the ports district, where prostitution and smuggling
feed the most powerful of them.

Others dwell in the sewers to take shelter during the

harsh winters. The city depends on its water supply all
year long; it is therefore essential that it remains in a
liquid state whatever the weather outside. So, the sewers
have been built to maintain a fresh, but constant temperature. The poorest take advantage of this to take shelter
in spite of the rats, the stench, and the fact that you
sometimes discover bodies literally torn apart.
What is the nature of what lurks in there? I do not know.
Some talk about Feondas, but I can only say I once saw
a figure reminding of a stooping man, moving as
quickly as stealthily.

Time of Plagues
And still, all of this is when things are going well! It
only takes a bad harvest to see the price of bread soar,
waiting lines in front of bakeries, and riots of starving
people capable of lynching those opposing their wrath!
Shortages are not uncommon, at best one every ten
years, they say.
Hunger is always the companion of hatred and sickness.
In winter, people mostly die of pulmonary infections, in
summer, it is the season of fevers; rats, fleas, and lice
multiply. Fountain poisoning has always been dreadfully feared, and in such a case, foreigners are bound to
be the first to be accused.
This city welcomes travelers, but at the slightest problemunemployment, shortage, or sicknessforeigners
somehow are in the way. Osta-Baille will never be a
home for us. I will leave as soon as I can put some
money aside.
Once more, I tell you: do not come here.

69

Chapter 1

Gwidre
t is now time, young lady, for me to tell you about
your fathers native kingdom. In Taol-Kaer, there
are many unjust and unjustified rumors about
Gwidre, most of them linked to the animosity
Talkrides hold against the representatives of the
Temple. Fortunately for you, your mother is more
enlightened than many of her fellow nobles. In spite of my
bad reputation maintained by narrow minds, she decided to hire
me to perfect your education. I hope that I will be worthy of my function as a tutor and that I will manage to
inculcate you in some fundamental truths about our beloved peninsula. Although I am not Gwidrite myself, I have lived among
them enough to be able to say I know them well.

70

The Continual Prayer

matrix of austerity around a luminous crystal; such

is the metaphor that naturally comes to my mind
when trying to describe Gwidres inhabitants, miss.
They are said to be stern, taciturn, sad, and cold. Yet, having
been among them for a long time, I can tell you that this first
impression, as strong as it may be, is very far from showing
the truth. It takes time to obtain the trust of a Gwidrite, so
that he may freely open his heart and tell you about himself
and his country. But then, what fervor, what joy, on your
interlocutors previously rigid features!
To understand the Gwidrites, you have to remember the
miracles and promises of Soustraine. The mere mention of
the Temples founder gives them the necessary strength and
courage to go on with their daily tasks, without ever giving
up in front of adversitys many faces. Gwidrites believe they
bear on their shoulders the heavy burden of freeing the
peninsula from the Feondas and from the other threats hanging over the kingdoms happiness, Magientists being
among the first on the list. The depth of their devotion to this
objective is only equaled by the energy they apply to it.
Thus, their taciturn and stern character is but the reflection
of their inner concentration.
Gwidrites are indeed continually absorbed with prayer,
which is for them an authentic spiritual attitude going
beyond the need for words, dogma, or decorum. They never
allow frivolities to break the attention they focus on their
God. They are all the keepers of the precious light entrusted
by the One God and they make a point of not letting this
light go out. Therefore, their acts are dictated by alertness
and perseverance, and not by some alleged xenophobia.
Far from their image as religious fanatics, widely spread

because of the unfortunately bloody actions of extremists,

Gwidrites look at existence with utmost lucidity. They
consider it natural that religious events mark the rhythm of
their lives; ceremonies and sermons concentrate within
them Soustraines message and clearly express the will of
the Creator. These are necessary milestones on the road to
hope, reminders of what matters; conversely, they also bring
to light attitudes one must avoid, for those bring but lies and
vanity.
Along the centuries, Gwidrites have acquired a discipline.
Its origin lies in the models of firmness and reason that their
first monarchs were, and of which Eothn IV is indisputably
the paragon. Respectful of the divine law as well as of the
laws enacted by men, they work zealously for the good of
the community. Of course, those who do not work toward
the general goal are severely reprimanded and they may
even spend some time in the rooms of return to reason. It
may seem harsh, or even excessive, but the results stand and
Gwidre is a rich kingdom, with a strong army at its service
to defend it against inner threats as well as outer ones.
As you can see, miss, we are far away from the untrustworthy stories going on about alleged sacrifices and tortures.
Gwidrites hate senseless suffering and pain. Both play a role
in religion because they can harden the soul and the body to
give them the strength to fight misfortune. In a way,
Gwidrites prepare the coming of a future happiness by only
enjoying it intermittently. Above all, they know they must
remain focused on their objectives if they do not want to
give in to discouragement.

71

The Disappearance of Ritual Stones

he Temples advent in Gwidre had many repercussions on the life of the inhabitants and,
obviously, on their spiritual life in particular. One of the most visible consequences of the new
religions rise to power was the almost systematic destruction of the stone circles, most of them
inherited from the faraway Aergewin. The megaliths, after they were roped, were pulled down by oxen
or Boernacs. Some were transformed into construction material, but most often, certainly because of an
atavistic superstitious fear, they were thrown into streams, the Pezdhour River, or the ocean.
Of course, Demorthn and people faithful to the ancient traditions violently opposed the destruction of
their places of worship. Blood was spilled, lives were broken, but in the end, the Temple relentlessly
went on with its task of liberation, until it had practically erased all trace of the ritual stones from the
Wests fertile plains. The Demorthn, along with some of their most zealous followers, fled into the Mr
Roimh Mountains, where they determinedly raised new circles of standing stones in hostile and remote
places.
It is told that sometimes, during particularly dark nights, pale figures seem to hover above the ground,
tears of blood slowly seeping from their dead eyes, hands held in front of them like vengeful claws. They
whisper the names of those who had brought down the ritual stones in the past, and in the morning, the
unfortunate ones who were called are found dead in their beds, their eyes wide with fear, streams of
blood oozing from the corners...
Tales of Tri-Kazel, Volume I, by
Kathryn Kalbeth.

-Gwidre-

A New Faith

ince the year 775, the Temple has been the official religion of the kingdom of Gwidre. This conversion, initiated by King Eothn IV, was largely followed by the people. Remote and wild regions of Gwidre may remain faithful to
the Demorthn beliefs, but a majority of the kingdom lives
according to the precepts established by the prophet Soustraine.

Exposed Coasts
et us now examine in greater detail, if you please,
miss, the geography of Gwidre; this will surely allow
you to understand the influence it can have on the
natives mentality. The kingdom occupies a slightly bigger
territory than Reizh, but is much less wide than Taol-Kaer.
Ard-Amrach, its flourishing capital city, is located along the
Pezdhour. That river, its still waters springing from the
Ordacha Peak before forming a large bed, branches into the
Almerine Delta, about three hundred miles to the northwest.
Gwidres only riverexcept for the Krezdhour in the southwest, which forms the natural border with Taol-Kaerthe
Pezdhour has been given a multitude of artificial arms by
digging long irrigation canals to supply the western plains
with water and silt. These important works were executed
under the supervision of the Temple. In its entire eastern
half, Gwidre is occupied by the Mr Roimh, which literally
cut Tri-Kazel in half.

72

Whereas Taol-Kaer and Reizh benefit from the protection of

the Mr Roimh, which stand in the way of the violent, dry
northern winds, the plains of Gwidre suffer them directly.
The weather is particularly harsh and temperatures seldom rise above seventy degrees in the heart of
summer.

During winter, frost is commonplace and temperatures reach negative values, for the most exposed
places.
The lush western half of Gwidre is known by the
name Abundance. It comprises many lands made
fertile, in spite of the hard weather, by irrigation
and serving as fields and orchards as well as vast
pastures for sheep, bovines, and goats. Typical villages of Abundance always include the high,
square shape of the local church or chapel, and the
compact figures of small, but sturdy cottages made
of wood or daub. Those are circled by the green
and yellow stripes of the fields, spreading as far as
the eye can see, sprinkled here and there with a few groves
of broad-leaved trees and thornbushes. The yellow flowers
of gorses and the mauve ones of heaths frame long dirt
roads; you can find them growing along low walls or hedgerows delimitating the periphery of the cultivated lands.
Many odoriferous plants grow randomly or in flowerbeds
disciplined by mans hand, and everlasting winds carry their
fragrance through the dry air.
Gwidrites are not famed for their skills as decorators, and it
is true that buildings are almost exclusively functional.
There are no statues, sculptures, engravings, mosaics, or
embellishments. Right angles, robust pillars, small windows
letting in little light, massive towers, flat roofs; such is the
typical architecture in Gwidre. I will add that many featureless wells and taps are set at every strategic spot of the
agglomerations, whatever their size, and must remain unused during the coldest weeks so as to avoid water freezing.
This has a very precise reason: eastern winds dry the earth
and the materials terribly, and the smallest spark can set a

village aflame as if it was a piece

of straw. Therefore, the access to
water and the ways of conveying it
are, along with the defense against
Feondas, the major preoccupation
of the inhabitants.
Rumors have it that on the whole
littoral border, an evil wind called
the Astalso known as The
Traitors Kisssoft, but terribly
dry, sets grass and small trees
ablaze with merely its breath.
Whether this is true or not, fires
have left many scars of charred
earth all over Abundance, and
using tobacco or any other smoking substance is severely proscribed in the whole region.

73

Bnclochs Guild

lbanite is a rock of immaculate whiteness, very dense, and extremely resistant. It can only be found at
one place in the peninsula, Ardens quarries, located a few miles away from Gwidres capital city. Most
of its inhabitants are convinced that this is a divine gift, although the discovery of Albanite greatly precedes the coming of the first emissaries of the Temple to Tri-Kazel. However, they precisely claim that this holy
offering was a sign announcing the favor of Gwidre by the One God.
Either way, Albanite has always been mined by Bnclochs guild, an organization as powerful as the rocks price
is high. Three quarters of the stones extracted from the quarries are reserved by royal decree for national use and
cannot be sold to the other kingdoms. However, the remaining quarter can be bought at phenomenal prices and
only kings and the richest lords of Taol-Kaer and Reizh can obtain some.
Bnclochs guild, owner of Ardens quarries, is immensely rich. At its head is the patriarch of the Mac Mannn
family, Priadn, a cunning and careful man, who never goes without his two bodyguards, Bor and Karadnen,
colossi who have sent to the grave more than one thief or debtor. Rumors claim that since the mysterious disappearance of his wife, three years ago, Priadn frequents Mist, the strange mistress of the guild that rivals the Each
Fist, though nobody could ever prove such an assertion.
Of Priadns two sons, only one plays a role in the family business since the elder lost his mind in mysterious circumstances. Draydn, the younger son, directly supervises the extraction of Albanite, and never goes without the
ten men at arms charged with ensuring his security. Indeed, Ardens quarries are not that safe for the Mac Mannn
family. The workers are very badly paid and work in particularly hard conditions, with merely a break at midday for lunch. Several riots occurred in the last decade, during which dozens of workers found their deaths
at the hands of soldiers in the pay of the Mac Mannn family. A fierce hatred nests in the heart of many
workers, and some think about a plan to make Draydn fall in a deadly ambush.

-Gwidre-

The Mountains

he western half of Gwidre is entirely covered by

the giant range of the Mr Roimh Mountains, the
highest peak of which is the Ordacha. Few
Gwidrites stay here, even if compared with Taol-Kaer and
Reizh, there are many more of them who have chosen to live
in trying conditions. Villages were built in middle altitude
valleys, but it is not rare that you can find chapels and oratories of the Temple at the summit of the mountains.
Hermits and a few priests, recommending a harsh asceticism, live in those places of faith lost in the middle of nowhere. And, unfortunately, it is also not rare that they are destroyed in Feond raids.
Some Gwidrites have discovered ancient cities dug into the
rock walls, left empty, and have decided to settle there.
Once restored, those stone cities could house up to three
thousand individuals, providing them with the
means to supply themselves with water and to
fend off Feond attacks. It is said there exist half a
dozen of these underground cities, but for my part,
I have only seen one. In winter,
passes and paths are obstructed by thick snow and

buffeted by ferocious gusts of wind. Only a madman would

then venture to travel in the mountains.
Precariousness induced by difficult life conditions only
strengthened the solidarity and selflessness of the inhabitants, who find great comfort in the weekly ceremonies celebrated by the representatives of the Temple. The mountaineers faith, constantly tested, is even more deeply rooted in
their hearts and souls than that of the western Gwidrites. At
the price of a hard and constant labor, the inhabitants were
able to make their small agglomerations havens of peace
and safety in the middle of a hostile environment.
Gwidre has installed Inguards along the Krezdhour River, as
well as on the roads crossing the mountains and leading to
Taol-Kaer and Reizh. Soldiers serve here three years in a
row before letting their younger brethren take over. Every
man old enough to hold a weaponthat is, of at least sixteen
yearsis bound to fulfill such a duty. The soldiers designated to protect the borders at high altitudes are picked
randomly, and get one
month

74

The Corvus Abbey

mong the border fortresses where the young

Gwidrite soldiers serve, there exists a fortified
abbey with a sinister reputation. Its troops are made
up of criminals and felons sentenced to several years of
military service. The Corvus abbey is located in an extremely dangerous region, and very few prisoners live
through their punishment.
The abbey is led by the Corvusian monks, strict and ascetic religious people. Priests, as well as warriors, those
faithful of the Temple apply themselves to lead the
scoundrels they are sent on the right path.

of freedom before going to

one of the many outposts, in which they make sure no individual enters Gwidre without being authorized to, and also
take part in Feondas elimination missions. Two soldiers out
of five will not come back, victims of the biting cold, of
Feondas, and of episodic incursions by Taol-Kaer or Reizhs
armies. They are celebrated as heroes, and their families are
given medals of honor by a military officer charged with
civilian relations, as well as a fine sum by the Temple. This
money will be used to lead a proper funerary ceremony,
even if this almost always happens in the absence of the
deceaseds body.

-Gwidre-

The Capital City

f the other kingdoms can pride themselves on having

several major cities, such is not the case of Gwidre. All
the power is condensed in a single place: its capital city,
Ard-Amrach. Populated with almost fifty thousand inhabitants, Ard-Amrach is an imposing city that can be seen several walking days away. Built with Albanite, three imposing
outer walls protect the inhabitants. They stand twenty-six,
thirty-nine, and more than sixty-six feet high respectively.
The outer walls were built this way so that should one of
them be taken, the next ones defenders may easily fire projectiles on the assailants below. However, with the exception of the dreadful attack of 725, the first walland with
greater reason the two otherwas never taken. Moreover,
Feondas never ventured in the proximity of the city since
this attack, as if they were repelled by a mysterious charm
The three concentric walls defend Ard-Amrach from the
south, the north, and the west, whereas at the east, military
and fluvial harbors are protected by heavy chains fixed to
massive fortified towers integrated to the walls. Small doors
were opened in the eastern walls to facilitate the carrying of
goods from the docks.
A series of three great double doors open on the western
walls and constitutes the only land access to Ard-Amrach. A
large alley paved with Azulrock allows access to the
suburbs, under the strict observation of the local militia keeping watch from the cover of the arrow slits and from the
parapet walk. What are called suburbs are actually the commercial and popular districts of the capital city. They were
built at the foot of the huge hill supporting the Noble March
(Ard-Amrachs high districts), the Holy March (reserved to
the representatives of the Temple), as well as the kings private gardens. At its top, there is the Iradion, the splendid
royal palace with its high Albanite donjon rising proudly
toward the sky.
Entering Ard-Amrach, a visitor will discover a noisy town,
agitated by the incessant coming and going of pilgrims,
merchants, porters, militiamen, and representatives of the
administration and of the Temple. Three quarters of the
citys inhabitants live in the suburbs. They work from sunrise to sunset, at which point they stop all activity to spend
an hour in prayer, be it at their workplace, in their home, or
in one of the many chapels built for such a purpose.
Foreigners are invited to keep silent during the whole duration of the prayer. As a general rule, they take this opportunity to have a good meal in the quiet inns and taverns
remaining especially open for them.
Offenders are warned verbally the first
time and, in case of reiterated disturbance of public order during the holy
hour, they are to spend the night in the
nearest guardroom. For those who
have still not understood the lesson,
there is no lack of jails in the capital
city Only the members of the militia and of the private guards do not
pray during the holy hour, for obvious
reasons of security; they fulfill their
spiritual duty before going to sleep.
This is also the case of the innkeepers
housing foreigners.

-Gwidre-

The wealthy and leading citizens, as well as the members of

the Temple, can access the Noble March through stairs or
strongly inclined ramps. Located nearly one hundred and
sixty feet above the suburbs, Ard-Amrachs high districts
present large, straight avenues, bland but tasteful buildings,
small parks, and kiosks that lean against massive hexagonal
pillars. To enjoy these astonishingly picturesque places for a
people little inclined to decoration, one must have the necessary authorizations. The militia ruthlessly sends away all
those who do not own the documents proving their legitimacy to access the Noble March.
Beyond this, three hundred and thirty feet above, the Temple
occupies the Holy March with a vast, bland, and massive
architectural complex, the central point of which is the
Prima Cathedra, a huge church built in 747. Inside, those
officiating are Hierophant Anthnor, personal advisor of the
king, and the many priests under his authority. Every day,
hundreds of pilgrimsescorted by the royal militiago to the
Prima Cathedra to pray, as well as in the many adjacent chapels. A colossal clinic, located on the southern part of the
Holy March, welcomes the most seriously ill, as well as the
invalids or the heavily disabled. Miraculous recoveries happen each day here, but the Temple must refuse new patients
every day. A deep calm hangs over the whole of the Holy
March, creating an almost supernatural atmosphere exalting
in the hearts the necessary fervor and mysticism for acts of
faith.
Looking down on the spiritual complex, the royal gardens
form a luxuriant monochrome tapestry; a terrestrial vision
of the ice paradise promised to men when their spirits join
the spiritual world. A hundred landscape gardeners work
here all year-round to make it one of the wonders of our
peninsula. This place is unique in a kingdom that, incidentally, distinguishes itself by the austerity of its works. It is
said you can find plants from the Continent, and from every
corner of the peninsula, all of them in white, luminescent
hues. From the humblest floral composition to the complex
and symbolical labyrinths, everything is made to draw the
mind toward reflection and amazement, and the soul toward
relaxation. Belvederes suddenly revealed beyond a vegetal
archway offer stunning viewpoints on the river, the city, or
the plains of Abundance and their fine threads of silvery
channels.

75

Standing majestically at the top of the hill, the royal palace is defended by a circular outer wall, ten feet high, restlessly patrolled by the most vigilant members of the royal guard as well as Temple Blades. The square Tower, or Tower of the Order, rising
above the central part of the palace, contains the royal apartments, which remain of an astonishing sobriety compared with
those of the kings of Taol-Kaer and Reizh. A massive construction of fortified stone, the tower is nearly a hundred feet high,
and its top stands more than a thousand feet above the level of the Pezdhour. Like a slumbering mineral giant, its imposing shape is only bored with a few high and narrow windows, reminding of half-closed eyes lost in some appeasing dream.
Private audiences are held in the south wing of the palace. Also, once a month, everyone can come to
present his complaints in the Hall of Hearings, a long rectangular room of amazing acoustic properties, with on each side ten alcoves, which contain the busts of the previous reigning
monarchs since the settlement of the Temple. Occupying a great part of the central building, the Hall is a construction dating back to the ancient times, which was integrated to the current palace by the royal architects because of its remarkable state of
conservation. It is accessed through the royal court, which has the royal stables on its left side; a long T-shaped building made of rotproof wood containing His Majestys forty horses. These splendid equines only carry the king
and his relatives, as well as the couriers he sends all over Gwidre.
The north wing is the place for reunions between the king and his advisors,
as well as for the banquet hall, the kitchens, and the Library of Laws, the
shelves of which nearly crumble under piles of codices and volumes about
the various forms of legislation. At the west, the great library occupies a
hemispheric building, linked to the palace through an elevated covered
walk from which you can admire the glittering bed of the Pezdhour. In this
library, you can find the official chronicles of the kingdom, account books,
reunion reports, but also less formal texts such as scientific or historical
treaties. Religious texts are kept by the Temple in the Hierarchary, adjacent
to the Prima Cathedra.

76

The Shady Side of Ard-Amrach

Confidential report addressed to his eminence, Lord Rokran Firdh

ou might believe that the criminal kind does not have the means to exercise its questionable activities in a city like Ard-Amrach. However, such a judgment would be founded on
the evidences of a reassuring faade maintained by the power in place. Never would the king, his advisors,
or the high dignitaries of the Temple admit that punishable acts are committed each day in the suburbs and,
rarely, in the higher districts. Yet, such is the reality hiding behind the sparkling immaculate walls of Gwidres capital
city.
For the most part, Gwidrites are respectful of the laws, or more exactly, for part of them, aware of the severity of justice.
However, a certain part of the population, even if it is just a minority, intends to make its business as it pleases. One part
of this minority is made of opponents to the Temple, and another part of hardboiled criminals. The first ones seize every
opportunity to throw a stick in the wheels of power so as to bring back the ancient traditions. They have at their disposal an important influence network, the most important figures of which are among those closest to the king. Spies from
Taol-Kaer and Reizh have infiltrated them and now supply them with help, while benefiting from their information. The
king is aware of the existence of these protesters, but he seems to ignore that they get support from the highest spheres
of power.
The exercise of actual criminality has been exploited by two organizations. The first one, historically constituted soon
after the foundation of Ard-Amrach, was able to maintain its authority all along the centuries by seeing to the obedience
of its members through the immediate application of expeditious punishment. Called the Each Fist, this guild of wrongdoers specialized itself in the robbing of strangers, extortion, burglary, and forgery.
Recently, a new organization has formed and makes cash by trespassing on the Each Fists activities. Perfectly
disciplined, its members always manage to disappear without trace or to make the members of the Fist fall into
ambushes. Rumor has it that a woman of great beauty, with an extremely pale complexion, goes around in the
suburbs at night, and that the touch of her icy fingers freezes forever the heartbeats of her unfortunate victims. People call her Mist, and it would seem she is the one leading the criminal organization rival to
the Each Fist.

-Gwidre-

Judiciary System and Religious Tribunals

he judiciary system in Gwidre is based on Soustraines writings ever since the religion of the Temple became
the official cult in this kingdom. Each person entitled to administer justice must refer to the holy texts to pronounce a judgment, the only exception being the king who has kept a total sovereignty in that matter.
Religious tribunals are a specific magistracy for the Temple, and they only settle internal cases for the cult. Essentially,
they judge the members of the church deviating from the path enacted by Soustraine, notably when breaking the
Ordinances. In religious cases implicating common people, such as
heresies or violence against ecclesiastics, it is possible, with the
agreement of the royal authorities, that suspects may be judged by
a religious tribunal.

A Centralized Power

he current king, Dalenverch IV, is a relatively young

man of thirty years ruling Gwidre with an iron fist in a
velvet glove. His face sometimes shows deceptively
simple featuresyou can believe me, miss under salt-and-pepper hair cut short (a compromise between the ancient clan
fashion and the austerity of the priests shaved heads). Even more
than his predecessors, he gathers in his hands an almost total
power, from which only those who manage to get into
his good graces benefit.
The Hierophant Anthnor, high chancellor,
supreme ruler of the Temple in the peninsula,
and Dalenverchs special advisor, is, according
to the rumor, the only one having some
influence on the king. Currently the last representative of a long lineage of spiritual guides,
Anthnor must know that the current king, as favorable as he may be to the interests of his religion, is
much harder to maneuver than the previous monarchs. He
is therefore said to try by all means to make his cause progress,
going so far as to distribute plenty of Daols or sumptuous presents to those whose services he requires. According to some, he
would draw as he pleases from the abundant treasure gathered
by the Temple along the centuries
The many lords of Abundance grumble against the king, who
according to them, deprives them of their natural prerogatives. The management of resources placed at their disposal
by the Crown is scrupulously controlled, and Ard-Amrach
often meddles with their private accounts. If a crime goes
beyond the local lordly jurisdictionwhich Dalenverch can
decide at any timeit is judged at the capital city. That way, the
Crown collects consequential sums or goods by administering justice
itself in cases of expropriation or inheritance. As for religious crime, they
fall under the exclusive jurisdiction of the Temple.
The few mountaineer lords only partly feel the influence of Ard-Amrach
on their business, in spite of how zealous royal emissaries are in doing their
duty. The steep vales, near the Talkride and Reizhite borders, are very difficult to access and protect them efficiently from the royal influence. There,
Dalenverchs authority is nothing but a ghost story good for scaring children.

-Gwidre-

77

.. s Cabal
Diinther

ince agents of the king or of the Temple

are present in every one of
Abundances lordships, it is very hard
for the nobles of this region to organize in order
to preserve their power. Many of those who
attempted to oppose the king in one way or another have been tried for high treason and thrown
into dark prisons where they lie for the rest of
their lives. However, a group composed of ten
lords has formed a cabal.
They decide, during secret reunions most often
held during the night, what actions to take to
regain control of their business, or even to
undermine the authority of the crown whenever
possible. Suspected of being sorcerers making
use of occult arts such as the Oradh, these lords
also have to deal with the Temples Sigires who
relentlessly track them. Diinthers Cabal, from
the name of the locality where the movement
formed, acts with utmost carefulness for now,
making very certain not to be infiltrated.

78

There, miss, your lesson is over.

I hope that what I taught you today will prompt you to consider
Gwidre in a new perspective. And now, if you will allow me, I
will retire to my apartments. I wish you a good day, and
will see you again tomorrow.

-Gwidre-

Chapter 1

Reizh
earest Uncle,
Allow me to disturb you for a short while with the
account of my first weeks spent in Reizh. You have not spared your breath in attempting to deter me from undertaking
that long journey. According to you, I was not adequately prepared and would gain nothing but pains.
Reizhites are idiots fighting for fancies from the Continent; they let
themselves be subdued by the Daedemorthys junk like moths by a torchs flame, and believe that power can be shared like baubles between people of different blood. These were your words, do you remember? You had even grumbled that they had forsaken the heritage of the three brothers and that they did not deserve to be Tri-Kazelians anymore. To you, they are puppets of the Continent, subjects obeying faraway masters who do not condescend to tread on
the soil of our peninsula.

79

Echoes of the Past

must admit to you that thusly warned against these people, I really did not expect to be welcomed by them, or to
find someone sufficiently open-minded to offer me the joy
of a pleasant conversation. It was not the inhabitants of the
frontier zone, suspicious and sour people, who contradicted
your allegations.
Indeed, soon after I had crossed the large Alliance Bridge
spanning the calm waters of the Tealderoth River, I reached
a small village encircled by a sturdy log palisade. Inside,
there was a great statue of the warrior hero Daendets, a
reminder of the War of the Temple. It brought to mind the
union ratified between the armies of the Talkride and
Reizhite clans

when Gwidre attempted to invade the two kingdoms to put

them under the yoke of the ideas conveyed by their new religion. Most fortunately, as you know, the war started in 857
ended six years later with the heavy defeat of the enemy.
Today, there remains nothing of this fifty-year-old conflict
except a veiled opposition to the expansionist aims of the
Temple. The friendship formerly bound between the
Talkrides and the Reizhites has come undone, a fragile
relic which the ambition of Taol-Kaers king and the careless haste of Reizhs monarch have broken for good.
As answers to my questions, I only received heavy silences,
spiteful glances, and indistinct grumblings. A few miles
away from the border, the speech of the locals was already
becoming thick with a faint accent. Therefore, my speech
immediately marked me as a foreigner. Some of them recognized me exactly for what I was: the subject of a king
determined to extend his territory through any means
at his disposal. Thus, it was very hard for me to
find someone willing to inform me. In the
end, it was by some fortunate stroke
of luck that I managed to
find the one who
would be my
guide.

Military Disunion

isheartened by my successive failures to start a conversation, I sat on the curb of a well, under the shadow of a great
pine. I was thirsty and set to drawing some water by using a bucket tied to a rope, but I felt on my forearm a firm hand
dissuading me from going on. Looking up, I saw a man of more than thirty years, his face partly hidden by a thick beard.
Under his bushy eyebrows, his coal-colored irises shone with determination. His forehead and his gash-crossed cheeks were furrowed with wrinkles. His naked arms were covered with scars. Undoubtedly he was a veteran of the Reizhite army.
The man gave me a large bowl of water and started talking, with a voice in which tones of weariness and sometimes anger
showed. His name was Deomaith, and he had taken part in many battles. He deplored the frequent incursions of the Hilderin
knights in this border region, and disdainfully nicknamed them Hildeous, while acknowledging their martial valor and their
fierce determination. He explained to me that people from the south were not able to defend themselves efficiently, for
King Bronchaerd, neck-deep in inner power struggles against the great lords of the kingdom, did not send soldiers to
patrol the border anymore.
For Deomaith, Bronchaerd was but a puppet unable to direct the kingdom properly, unlike his father, who had died ten
years ago now. Reizhs soldiers, deprived of a central authority, had become mercenaries selling themselves to the
highest bidder, and they did not hesitate to betray the lord they had sworn to serve for a good handful of frost Daols.
Others had become courtiers, trying above all to please their master rather than fight for their land. Therefore, most
of the roads were not safe: few were spared from bandits, accidents, and Feondas.

80

And the situation was even worse, he told me, in the prosperous region of the Emerald Crescent, located in
the north along the eastern coast of Reizh. The idle troops of the lords of the region indulged in
banditry, and even sometimes in plundering and raping, charging bandits or some horde of
Feondas with their atrocities. Actually, lords wanting to destabilize Bronchaerd deliberately
set up such an atmosphere of uncertainty. They let their men take their frustrations out on
inhabitants and travelers so as to foster exasperation among the people. And if
Bronchaerd remained so spineless in his interventions, undoubtedly, punctual riots
would arise, followed by a revolution supported by the finances of the rebellious
lords and by the smooth-tongued Magientists. A new regime would settle and pernicious ideas from the Continent would triumph, and with them those who had
played a part in propagating them. That was, according to Deomaith, the
most likely scenario if the king did not become more authoritative.

Curious Ideas

y interlocutor drew a long, painful sigh

and stopped. I immediately seized the
opportunity to ask him about those new
ideas from the Continent, which had been slowly undermining the foundations of the kingdom of Reizh for over a century. He
groaned and swore while talking about those ill minds who recommended
sharing the power between commoners and noblemen, and who wished to
unite to form a Parliament. To hold votes regarding laws in collaboration
with the people represented for Deomaith a lack of respect toward the
ancestral traditions that had always ruled life in Tri-Kazel.
Obviously, influential individuals worked in the shadows to efficiently
propagate this kind of ideological nonsense. Naturally, he came to tell me about the
Magientists, whom he called Daedemorthys like everyone who denigrated them. Through their science, they contributed to
ensuring a greater comfort for people, and some of their inventions greatly pleased the king. This gave them much credit,
which they used to manipulate high lords as well as commoners, rich or poor. To Deomaith, it was clear that Magientists were
aiming for power. Maybe they wanted to be more at ease when undertaking their strange experiments?
In spite of the fear Deomaiths frightening words had arisen in me, I decided not to let myself be dominated by my emotions.
I offered to hire him as my guide until Kalvernach, then Baldh-Ruoch, the capital city. He accepted, but refused my money.

-Reizh-

Kalvernach

e spent the night in the House of Hospitality; a short building, the purpose of which is to house the few passing
travelers for free, as Reizhite custom requires. It offered no comfort, and we slept on the bare, hard ground, close
to a cold fireplace which went out the moment the first stars appeared in the sky. Early in the morning, we left
the village through the northern gate. A small bumpy road wound irregularly through the uneven landscape, covered here and
there by an ancestral forest. As it was far away from the power center and little used, it was badly maintained: its sides ran
dangerously into hidden gorges and cliffs with steep slopes.
Our journey lasted seven days, which seemed like ages to me. In its course, we only came across a single group of travelers,
who quickly greeted us before carrying on toward the south. Finally, after a whole series of minor troubles, the City of a
Hundred Terraces came into view.

81

The last rays of the sun were casting their soothing light on
Kalvernach when I first saw it. The town went from the foot
of Femfraths hills, dotted with trees of incredibly varied
species, to the Tulachs rocky plateau. From the trees
majestic foliage to the gray-blue walls of the troglodytic
town, Kalvernach was a symphony of colors. The terraces,
rising progressively to the level of the inhabitations dug into
the base of the Tulachs plateau, were glowing with the
green and blue fires of their Nebulars, those curious lightdispensing structures conceived by the Magientists. The
canalized waters of the Seleane River took the shape of
shimmering curves along flowered gardens and houses with
blue or green walls.

to be a vast inn. It had a high ceiling, and was perfectly lit

by two translucent spheres that produced a soft glow. The
work of Magientists, obviously.

After crossing the wall through a small, vaulted doorway

guarded by no less than ten soldiers, Deomaith guided me
along straight ramps and stairs with large steps going up to
the terraces. Because of the steepness of the slopes, the
ascension was difficult, but we took our time so as to spare
our legs and our breath. Deomaith led me to an imposing
building with a roof adorned with flowers, which turned out

There were four of them. An old Filidh, a poet gifted with

divination, sitting on a three-legged stool with his blind eyes
staring into space, was waiting for the time when he would
sing the Gwerz. Two mature men, their eyes glowing with
joy, were weaving a lively tune on the strings of a lyre and
on the long ivory body of a flute. Just behind them, a young
woman with tawny hair was standing, and with her delicate

The great room was half full: students celebrated their graduation with beer and honey cakes while a group of workers, probably farmers, were playing dice. A hooded customer, clad in a brown-green cloak made of good cloth from
Osta-Baille, sat alone at a table. As I would rather enjoy the
show offered by a band of minstrels wearing gaudy clothes
than pay attention to the lone one, I drew a long sigh of
relief and sat down at a round table placed just in front of
the performers.

-Reizh-

82

mouth, she was reciting an ancient rhyme telling the story of

a prince bewitched by the night and the stars. Her sparklingly green irises, her aquiline nose, and her high prominent
cheekbones showed that she belonged to the Tarish people
who had landed on Tri-Kazel, more than a thousand years
ago, to mingle with our ancestors. I was immediately captivated by her beauty, and spent the night as if in a dream, led
by her changing voice; now sweet, now sad and frail. The
high-pitched trills of the flute blended with the lyres wavy
sonorities, soothing my mind and body with their appeasing
charms.
I was starting to doze off when the deep, low-pitched voice
of the Filidh roused me from my lethargy. Freed of the presence of musical harmonics, it rose solemnly, like a prophecy on the verge of being fulfilled. That evening, the
Gwerzs subject was the deeds of Culowd Mac Namuidh,
who defeated a hundred men with only his wit, and, disguising himself as a merchant, conquered the invincible citadel
of Kermordhran in a single night. As the last notes of the
ballad were sung, I felt the milky stare of the Filidh on my
forehead. I felt as if words were ringing under my skull, but
it was probably nothing but a trick from my tired mind.

I paid for our meal and took a secluded room, so as to have

a decent rest. This night, I had a strange nightmare before
waking up with a start, my forehead wet with a cold sweat.
At the foot of my cozy bed, there was a beautiful embroidered tunic as well as a dark blue cloak. I got dressed and went
to the great room. Deomaith was sitting in a corner along
with the customer with the hidden face whom I had seen the
day before. She was a woman in her thirties with silky blond
hair, the plaits of which were gathered into a complicated
bun. Her dark eyes cast their mysterious glare on me, and I
suddenly started to shudder, as if I had just gone through a
freezing waterfall.
Deomaith beckoned me to sit next to him, in front of his
interlocutress. He introduced her to me as a friend. Her
name was Ealaidha and, if I had nothing against it, she
would come with us to Baldh-Ruoch, where she was expected. I gave my consent while feeling somewhat distrustful of
the newcomer.

-Reizh-

The Troglodytic City

efore leaving for the capital city, I insisted we visited the troglodytic town. Only a few primeval inhabitations were still
intact, for most of them had become the entrance to one of the many tunnels that led to the vast mining network dug
under the Tulachs plateau. There was plenty of rock salt and silver to be found there, ensuring the wealth of
Kalvernach since centuries ago. However, many of these
tunnels had been filled in recently, in reaction to a particularly deadly Feond raid. Six months earlier, they had
sprung out from the caverns and had scattered into the city
in the middle of the day. Dozens of inhabitants had died
before the militia of Lord Kellemnir, supported by the
Daedemorthys and their strange weapons, managed to
Extracted from Peoples, Populations, and Journeys
drive them away. This dreadful incident had left a strong
by Aeldred Firdh
impression, and many guards were assigned day and night
alike to keep watch over the tunnels that remained open.
ontrary to what is commonly asserted, not all
Most of the intact troglodytic houses were the homes of
of the Reizhites are enthusiasts of the
Magientists who, glad to finally have all the necessary
Magientists science, nor are they all obsessed
room for their experimentations, did not hesitate to settle in
with
the
acquisition of some wondrous machine. Reizh
those windy nests. They repurchased them from the poweris
not
devoid
of contrasts, and communities that live as
ful guild of the Halite, which maintained its monopoly on
those
of
the
other
kingdoms remain the most numethe salt business with an iron fist. Strange sounds and
rous.
Besides
the
benefits
of running water and public
lights emanated from between the closed shutters or from
lighting
with
Nebulars,
there
are actually relatively
behind the doors of their inhabitations. I would have liked
few
Magientist
miracles
whose
presence the Reizhites
to slip inside to get a look at their work, but a neophyte
witness
on
a
daily
basis.
For
example,
not all of them
such as me had no chance of being let in. Daedemorthys
enter
the
weavers
workshops,
even
if
they buy their
kept a deliberate mystery about their activities, and they
goods.
Magientist
science
undeniably
spreads more
invariably kept the nosy ones away. I renounced such a
and
more,
but
it
is
still
far
from
being
omnipresent.
futile project to instead continue my visit of the place.
One can find Magientist devices and cartridges of the
famous Flux more easily in Reizh than elsewhere, but
I soon noticed that the rocky walls in which the facades of
whatever some hysterical Demorthn may say, not
the troglodytic houses were dug glowed with a blue light.
every Reizhite goes around with a Nebular in hand.
Deomaith explained to me that this peculiarity was only
Most of them still use a candle for light, as in Gwidre
visible after the moment the sun started descending toward
or Taol-Kaer. Reizhites who can afford it take interest
the horizon. Soon before the night, the whole cliff seemed
in Magientist artifacts that seem useful to them, but
to be covered with shimmering rime. However, that sight
apart from a few eccentrics, they do not spend their
was ephemeral, and vanished as soon as the first Nebulars
time collecting strange things, or blowing their houses
were lit. I had missed it the day before, and unfortunately,
roof off when lighting strange apparatuses. On the
I would not have the pleasure of contemplating it that night.
contrary, there are even people whose hostile disI had to leave Kalvernach that day if I wanted to reach the
courses toward Magience do not differ much from
capital city in time to finally obtain that bill of exchange
those I could hear in the Lands of Das.
Jerryl had promised he would give me months ago.

Magience and Reizhs

Inhabitants

83

Baldh-Ruoch

e traveled for eight days on the Royal Highway, the only remotely secure road of the region, before reaching the
capital city of the smallest of the three kingdoms. Large and paved, the Highway leads to the northernmost regions
of the Emerald Crescent. We encountered all sorts of people; merchants, soldiers, peasants, travelers, craftsmen,
nobles, and even a group of priests of the Temple, walking without a word, their face devoid of all trace of emotion. The landscape mostly consisted of more or less woody hills, through the middle of which the road snaked lazily.
We spent our nights in comfortable relays, spending a few azure Daols to ensure ourselves a refreshing sleep. As it was the end
of fall, the weather was still good, but some peaks of cold were felt before twilight, as we were still progressing further north.
On the night of the seventh day, I saw Baldh-Ruochs lights, which seemed to hang on the dark canvas of the horizon.
Magientists had installed Nebulars from the first of the Great-Spirit Doors to the top of Bronchaerds palace, capping the
Daybreak Rock some three thousand feet higher. The sight was as unbelievable as it was superb, and I remained motionless
for a long time, lost in an almost mystical ecstasy, wondering about the forces that had shaped Esteren.

Note from Wylard

According to the popular etymology, Baldh-Ruoch

means sung rock, but some scholars favored other
interpretations, such as high rock or raised mountain. I have no particular opinion on the subject, but I
have noted with interest that the different opinions outlined an influence external to nature in the existence of
the exceptional site on which the capital city of Reizh
stands. Demorthn probably knew more about
that than anyone else

84

It still took us a day and a half of walking to reach the royal

city. We crossed the tumultuous waters of the Donir River
through the gigantic bridge of Brianch, the massive piers of
which held a deck more than three hundred yards long. This
work, Deomaith explained to me, was the product of the collaboration of Reizhite architects and Magientists, and had
only been built a century ago. Before then, one had to go a
long way around to the west to cross the river on a ferry.
Although I had been prepared for it, the vision of BaldhRuoch offered my mind such a source of amazement that I
could not take my eyes away from it for a while. Two gigantic rocky blocks, each more than five hundred yards high,
towered one next to the other. Like two titanic and hieratic
sentinels abandoned there at the dawn of time, they
stood in front of the mountains. Between them, the
powerful waters of the Oss River sprung, violently
expelled from between the flanks of the Mount
ArJael. They cascaded noisily against the granitic
outcrops in vertiginous falls, finishing in a spraying
cloud into a man-made lake, before going round the
Sunset Rock at the north.
About a hundred yards apart, the two rocks were
linked with innumerable rock bridges. Of these
solid constructions, continuously sprinkled by the
falls splashing, I could only see hazy shapes,
engulfed in a perpetual mist. Their very slippery
decks were protected by high parapets designed to
prevent accidents. Yet, according to Deomaith, it
did happen that some unfortunate soul would fall
to his doom, as some organizations at odds with
justice used the bridges to settle their accounts. Of
course, the royal guards often patrol those parts,
but they cannot see everything
As tarnished as this symbol of royal authority
could be, the golden sun combined with silver
stars was everywhere: on the oriflammes and the
large banners displayed by the troops on guard in
front of Baldh-Ruochs entrance, on their brandnew tabards, embroidered on the flags flapping at
the top of Bronchaerd's palace's highest towers
On each side of the large paved road leading to the
capital citys threshold, the statues of Reizhs former
kings lined the way. Their intense looks and affected
poses nevertheless managed to give an air of solemnity to the last mile separating the travelers from the
royal city.

-Reizh-

Great-Spirit Doors

n fifteen minutes, we reached the foot of an imposing double door mechanism set in the high walls between the bottoms
of the two rocks. It was the first of a series of three, and Deomaith explained to me that Reizhites called them Great-Spirit
Doors, in reference to a now-forgotten ancient tale. About twenty soldiers with expressionless faces guarded the access.
We had to wait for nearly half an hourthe time it took the men at arms to process the crowd of people preceding us.
Of the three of us, I was the only one to be subjected to an actual search. My boot dagger was confiscated for the duration of
my stay in town. I paid the so-called city maintenance taxa costly sum of two ember Daolsbefore proceeding between the
formidable masses of the two rocks. While walking in their thick shadow, I feared that I might be smashed by a rock falling
from above. Deomaith reassured me, saying there was no risk of that. With a sweeping gesture, he indicated the vast space in
which we were: neither rock nor stone were to be seen on the paving of blue-painted tiles, which included aquatic motifs here
and there.
After we crossed two other colossal doors under the stern watch of the guards, we climbed a set of narrow-stepped stairs dug
into the Sunset Rock. We very frequently had to move to the side to allow people coming from the other direction to pass by.
They wore plain, tight-fitting clothes, probably to avoid getting them caught or dirty on the many protrusions of the rock wall.
I noticed women wore many nose rings, earrings, necklaces, or bracelets, trying to draw attention away from their plain outfits.
As I quickly ran out of breath, we repeatedly stopped at the benches set into the recesses cut along the stairs. The town in itself
was made of several levels coiling like the whorls of a snails shell. About fifty yards wide each, there were only straight alleys
delimiting houses built one on top of the other, barely aired in some places with small squares or terraces. I seized the opportunity offered by a belvedere located at the extremity of an overhanging rock, to quench my thirst with some water and admire
the undulating landscape that stretched several hundreds of feet below.
The night had fallen, and without the light of the Nebulars, we
would not have been able to continue our ascension. When we
were halfway up the rock, Ealaidha invited us to follow her
into a long, ill-lit avenue. She took several turns in a maze of
alleys before knocking on a faded door. A ray of light appeared quickly as the door opened from the inside. A middle-aged
woman wearing an apron and carrying a candle beckoned us to
follow her as soon as she recognized Ealaidhas face.
Deomaith and I had to wait in a small, uncomfortable room,
sitting on the bare floor. The woman with an apron brought
us a light meal without uttering a word. Ealaidha came back
after an hour and led us to a flowered patio, in the middle of
which two improvised beds had been installed. The atmosphere was surprisingly pleasant, and I slept soundly, lulled
by the faraway music of a harp.
The next day, I was awakened at dawn by a birds chirping. An
artificial light imitating the rising sun spread in a soft pinkish
hue on the top of the courts walls. As Ealaidha was nowhere
to be seen, I came to Deomaith to tell him of my intention to
go to the Currency House to meet a low-ranked Talkride
nobleman there. He agreed to lead me there, while warning
me that his last stay at the capital city was ten years ago.
Many Nebulars still shed their light on the places under the
shadow of the Sunset Rock. Progressing around the huge
rocky peak, we got out of a street dimly lit by the science of
the Magientists, and the moment after we found ourselves
dazzled by the sparkling sunlight.
The brutal transition between the two sources of light caused me to feel indefinably uneasy; something was awry, but
I could not put my finger on it.

-Reizh-

85

The Currency House

fter we wandered from floor to floor, following the indications of the capital citys inhabitants as best as we could, we reached a large circular plaza. Under our feet, a huge polychromatic mosaic reflected the light of the sun and the wealth of the patrons who had donated
funds for its construction. A great building with an austere facade stood on the north side of the
plaza. In the courtyard, many clerks were in discussion with rich merchants and wealthy people
wearing silk doublets. They were talking lively, with expressive gestures, in front of tables set
on trestles where money changers with their wrinkled, focused faces were scrupulously
checking the value of mountains of coins using scales, weights, and counting tokens.
Sitting next to them, the first clerks ratified the transactions with their finest writing,
elegantly tracing the content of bills of exchange to come.

86

There was no doubt we had found the Currency House. I crossed the buildings large hall in general indifference and immediately headed for a
free counter, behind which a bald, gaunt individual was painstakingly trying to make out the cramped handwriting of an official
document. A few steps from me, a magistrate was raising
objections at a representative of the noble institution, deeming that the interest he was guaranteed for his deposit was much too low. Unabashed by this altercation, I asked to see Knight Jerryl Eskayl.
Unfortunately, he had already left, leaving a
message for me. I could read that an
important case had required him to go
to a mountain village located to the
west of the Cirque of
Argoneskan, not far from the
border separating Reizh
from Gwidre. Cursing
my misfortune, I decided to keep traveling
toward the north.

Salt, an Unexploited Resource

Extracted from Peoples, Populations, and Journeys by Aeldred Firdh

ecause Tri-Kazels underground areas have a low rock salt

content, the sea, as well as the Western Swamps, constitute the
main sources of salt supply. The dukedom of Salann-Tir even
significantly depends on that resource. A product known from antiquity,
salt was probably used in trade well before the Three Kingdoms adopted
the use of Daols.
Although it has lost much of its value, it still generates an important
income through taxes, which also makes it an important product in
smuggling. Varigals and caravan leaders often keep a block of rock salt
or a pouch of the mineral on them, proposing to share it when they have
no choice but to spend the night with strangers, or offering it to villagers
as a token of their consideration, to maintain good relations.

Leaving

eomaith agreed to accompany me, as nothing seemed to keep him in the capital city except
Ealaidha, who we did not manage to find again in
spite of a long search.
Our trip would not be an easy one, all the more so considering summer was ending and the first autumnal frosts would
soon mercilessly sweep across the mountainous paths we
would be using. Therefore, we bought furs and snowshoes
as well as big bags we filled with food and Rioch, a robust
local alcohol made from cereals and mushrooms.

I also wanted to bring tents, but Deomaith dissuaded me. If

we followed the Gray Road, the safest way to reach our destination, we could take cover in Clascadh, small hemispheric shelters made of granite, inherited from the civilization
formerly occupying this hostile part of the peninsula.
The following day we reached the small village of Kell, called the Mountains Door. From there, we followed the
windy track that slowly climbed through the first foothills.
It still was not too cold, but I already appreciated the
warmth of my furs.

The Unruly

Varigal told me at length about some

Reizhite mountaineer clans who stubbornly refused to yield to the yoke of
King Bronchaerd since they had learned of
his mild temper. Used to a hard life, they felt
only contempt for the obvious complacence
with which the king let himself be manipulated by Magientists, whom they called by the
name strangers. They refused to answer the
courts invitations, and had chosen an authority for themselves, under the form of a council of two Demorthn and a mysterious
woman named The Scatach. Fierce and determined, they had slaughtered the troops sent
by Bronchaerd to discipline them numerous
times. Since then, they led their life away
from the turbulences of power, which did not
mean they neglected watching their border
with Gwidretheir sworn enemy since the
dreadful War of the Templenor did they stop
fighting the Feondas, which could leap at any
time from the smallest crack
Maybe these people knew more about those
creatures?

87

Wylard

y journey is still not over; I am leaving tomorrow morning. I will make sure to write to you again. I
hope, Uncle, that I did not bother you too much with my long tale. I wish you excellent health and restful sleeps.
Until we meet again, I remain your devoted nephew,

-Reizh-

Maethen de Briscaith

Chapter 1

The Continent
Letter from Eolas Lehaban, Scribe, for the
Attention of His Highness, Lord of Farl

ire,

As you requested, you will find here all the documents I managed to keep regarding the
departure of Sir Tlan, Captain of the Watch and hero of the town, for the Continent. As you know, we were
friends, and he came to me for help with gathering information to better prepare for his journey. Moreover, you
asked that all the documents concerning his project be donated to the towns archives.
You will find some annotations by my hand, where I deemed necessary to be more precise. It has already been
a year since Tlan and his family left Farl. In vain, I had attempted to convince him not to bring along his wife
and his son for such madness, but they could not bear to be separated from each other. We never got any news
from them; yet, our city is not far away from the mountains forming the safest border between Reizh
and the Continent. I still dare to think that our friend is in good health, and that his daughter, who was
promised to your son, is on the way to recovery.

88

Letter from Melissander to Naggurand de

Greenwood, Primus of the Magientist School of the

Town of Farl

ear Master,

You know well of the current situation of my family, and the crisis we are going through. My husband and I just took the difficult decision to gamble everything in an attempt to cure our daughter Alyna. You,
as well as many others, have made use of the whole of your knowledge, unfortunately to no avail. But all of
you agreed that with the science or the power from the people of the Continent, curing her would be possible This is our last hope so that she may again be the lively young woman she was before her encounter
with the wretched Feondas.
Soon, Tlan is to meet descendants from Continental immigrants, and we have already found a mountaineer
who agreed to lead us across the Asgeamar Mountains.
Every piece of information you can give us about those unknown regions will be precious, most particularly
about your fellow Magientists, for it is of course toward them that we turn our hopes.
I am aware that I am asking a lot from you when you have already done so much for us, and that I offer you
nothing in exchange. But without your help, the difficult path we have chosen to follow will be even harder.
Naturally, you will also understand that through this letter, I am also announcing my resignation. Still, it was
a great pleasure for me to work in the heart of the schools kitchens, and the praise you gave me yourself has
honored me beyond what I would have thought possible. I will keep in my mind our long conversations; each
of them a precious memory that I will always hold dear.
I now end this letter. I hope that when I return, I will have the immense joy to see once more all those I am
leaving behind today with so much sadness in my heart, to force destiny to give me back my child.
Your devoted,

Melissander

Missive originating from Iolairnead,

a Mountain Village from the Northeast of Reizh,

Directed to Tlan, Watch Captain of the Town of Farl

aptain,
Your message has found a favorable response in our village;
you and your escort will be my guests for eight days, so that you may
prepare yourself for the next step of your journey.
Dirich the Gray is our best guide; he has accepted your generous offer
and will lead you, your wife, and your two children from the Eagles
Peak to the pass of Gaos-Bodhar, at the far edge of the kingdom. Then,
from this panoramic point, he will show you the best road to follow to
reach the first plains of the Continent and, as custom demands, he will
propose that you return with him. This first part of your journey will
take nearly four weeks, and you will still need at least another six to
reach the base of the mountains, and the great flooded plain of the
Simahir.

Saerani, Chief of the Village of Iolairnead.

P.S.: Dear Captain, Dirich the Gray is currently by my side and insists
that I write the following sentence. I quote it word for word, asking you
in advance to excuse the rudeness of this rough mountaineer:
You tell him that as soon as we leave the village, he and his family
will have to submit to my law, because I know the mountain and
I will be their only chance to make it. They will do all I tell
them to ensure their safety, or I will let them croak
without even turning back

The Confederation
Although you certainly know most of the information we
hold regarding that nation, my good Prince, here is what the
Primus of our Magientist school told Tlans spouse about it.

Answer from Naggurand

de Greenwood to Melissander

ear Friend,

It was not without regret that I read your letter. The perspective of being deprived of your fine meals really had a wasting effect on me, and the announcement of your expedition
came as a shock. Indeed, I knew you two would try anything
to cure Alyna from that strange illness, but I would have
thought your young son, Brac, would be left to the care of
the town until your return. To tell the truth, I even secretly
hoped that you would stay as well. The journey you intend
to undertake will be a laborious and difficult one, particularly
with a nine-year-old boy and a sick young girl
I know your determination, and I know others have already
attempted to talk you out of leaving. I also know that the

bonds uniting your family are

unbreakable and that it is impossible for you to even consider being separated
from your relatives. I can only wish for the
best and bring you my unfortunately
modest help. After you cross the Asgeamar
and the Simahirs great muddy lake, you
will reach the border of the Confederation. I have never
treaded on those lands, and no one here knows how far the
Simahir stretches. My teachers told me Magience has a very
different aspect from the one we know in Tri-Kazel: our
modest school of Farl seems really small in front of BaldhRuochs, but it is only a speck compared to the smallest of
the Continents Magientist factories.
Within the Confederation, existence is organized around the
city-factories, named Nds, and everyone who does not live
within them must work to provide them with raw materials,
for the progression of knowledge must never suffer from
any insufficiency.
Nds are immense fortresses, much larger than our towns;
within their bowels of stone and metal live and die all those
whose existence is turned toward the search for knowledge.
Most strange things are told about what happens inside, but
I do not believe the horrors recounted by people who certainly have never set foot there Some slanderers also tell
that only dry riverbeds and arid lands can be found around
those huge fortified buildings.
However, I know of the wonders you may see there: transparent buildings, inside of which light permanently shines,
where the temperature is always as mild as during a summers day, and between which walls all kinds of edible
plants grow profusely; flying barges crossing the country
from city-factory to city-factory to deliver raw materials and
monstrous devices capable of creating or swallowing nearly
any landscape.

-The Continent-

89

However, sciences most beautiful miracles are not huge machines. The people toward whom I am sending you have become masters in the art of using
Mekones, those little metallic-looking snakes running under the
Magientists skin, notably to palliate human weaknesses. And I cherish
the hope that the ailments affecting the beautiful Alyna will soon be forgotten thanks to even more advanced techniques. Therefore, upon your
return, she will only have in mind the concretization of her marriage to our
young prince, as it was planned before that tragic incident.
Know, dear friend, that all my thoughts will be with you in the ordeals
awaiting you.

Naggurand de Greenwood

The Great Theocracy

urthermore, Sir Tlan had obtained an interview with a Vector of the

Temple who was in town at the time. With great benevolence, you were
among the first to accept to receive these representatives of our former
enemy, the kingdom of Gwidre. Today, free circulation between the
kingdoms has been reestablished, but for some, grudges die hard. Anyway, Tlan
dictated to me a detailed account of that encounter, after which we led a more extensive inquiry, the exhaustive results of which I have at your disposal.

^
Interview between Tlan and Caumes
de Belnast,
Vector of the Temple

90

I entered the room, and closed the door behind me. The religious man was standing, and seemed to be enjoying the
sight dominating the town through one of the towers narrow windows. I had caught a glimpse of my painful, tired
face a few moments ago in a mirror; the consequence of a
night spent beside Alyna without managing to get any
sleep I intended to frankly get to what brought me to his
presence, straight after the usual compliments.

vast land, much more so than our whole peninsula.

He then looked outside, as if he could see beyond the horizon.
There are many monastery-cities, built around gigantic
cathedrals of which belfries touch the sky. Everyone lives
according to the Creators laws; a day is divided into six
great prayer times marked by the bronze bells ringing that
can be heard from the top of the highest mountain to the
depths of the wildest land.

Father, I thank you for granting me a little of your time, I

know you wished to depart for Gwidre last week, and yet,
you are still among us

I pondered over this for a while before asking a question that

seemed both obvious and stupid to me.

The priest answered that introduction with a dismissive

handwave:

There is something I cannot understand. How do those who

work manage with so many prayers to do each day?

Captain, do not thank me. There was nothing I could do to

improve your childs state, to my great displeasure; so if I
can support you in any way, I will gladly help you. I already
know you intend to leave and that you are gathering all the
necessary information. Unfortunately, I only know of the
Continent what my peers taught me about it. The Great
Theocracy remains something unknown for me; my prayers
will be with you, but be sure that after the hardships of your
journey, you will reach a verdant, wonderful country.

He smiled with genuine kindness.

I nodded in agreement, hoping that our journey would not

lead us that far away. It seemed that some news traveled
very fast indeed. I waited a moment for the clergyman to
resume talking:
It is said that when it is midday at the easternmost border,
the sun still has not risen in Chana, the capital city. It is a

The great prayers are exclusive to the clergy, the laymens

prayers being shorter so as not to disturb them too much
during their work. Life is hard for them; peasants, craftsmen, and laborers all play an important part. They have to
fill their production quotas, so that the domains of the
Theocracy may flourish, and the warehouses always be full.
Architects, administrators, soldiers, and managers are all
formed in specialized theocratic schools and also participate
in the countrys prosperity. We have to provide against all
the dangers threatening us. At the north are strange barbarian tribes who never accepted to yield to the Truth. War is
continuous, but that border has not moved significantly for
a long time, as the most important detachments are in the
south, to fight the Magientist demons and their unnatural
science

-The Continent-

He paused and stared at me for a while; an ironic smile took

form on his face.
My words may seem harsh to you, but they do not reflect
my thought. That is what we know of Continental practices:
Magientists and theocrats are hereditary enemies since their
origin. Today, we of Tri-Kazel are fortunately much less
categorical; even though it has not always been this way, we
live in peace again now, and for a long time, I hope.
Such an evocation made me think of the War of the Temple,
which put the peninsula to fire and sword years before, marking History forever. The armies of the One God, very disciplined, had invaded Reizh and besieged the cities. The
reinforcements and the supplies regularly coming from the
backlines could have allowed them to hold their sieges indefinitely. Without the intervention of the armies of Taol-Kaer,
Reizh would have fallen in a few months. I let him go on
without pointing that out.

Everybody governing the Theocracy collaborates closely

with one another, pursuing one same objective: to always
stand ready and to have as much vital goods as possible at
disposal. It is admitted that even in the case of an invasion
or a major disaster, neither the population nor the army
would lack food or raw materials for at least two years. Such
an imperative originated from a double perspective. First,
there is the war effort. Secondly, there is also the fact that a
full stomach, a healthy body, and the promise of a better
afterworld are the pillars of everyones peacefulness and
happiness. That is also why, during religious celebrations,
food is served in abundance.
I understand very well. Theocrats take care of their subjects bellies as they take care of their souls. They see to it
that nothing may trouble them on their way to wisdom.
That is exactly how it is, he answered with utmost
seriousness.

Tale about the Continent

our Highness, here is one of the testimonies I registered at the time. We had, with your blessing, organized a vast
campaign so as to gather as many as possible of them, and I keep many others at your disposal. However, this one
seemed the most instructive to me.
Moreover, some things must be added about those who introduced themselves to us as emigrants from the Continent.
If one excludes the three great immigration waves on which the historians theses concur (more than two centuries before the
Oath, then around year 220, and finally around year 660, each one of these periods marking the culminating point of a long
heatwave), one notices there is almost no official record of Continentals arriving in the whole kingdom of Reizh. Therefore,
it is nearly impossible to check the veracity of the declarations and the actual identity of the people who answered our call.
For that matter, systematic investigations among the relatives of our potential interlocutors allowed us to bring to light many
made-up tales. The liars were punished as they deserved.

-The Continent-

91

The Climatic Cycles

t would seem that Esteren is subject to a climatic cycle of slightly over four centuries. Periods of great cold
or heat, alternatively, correspond to the apogee of each half-period; about every 220 years. Thus, the coldest
year took place during the fourth century, around the year 430. Two centuries before, near the year 220, or after,
at the dawn of the year 660, heat waves thawed the perpetual snow, triggering droughts in plains and floods
in mountains, forcing many people to emigrate. Currently, Esteren progressively sees the end of a
period of great cold, but winters remain harsh and summers short.

The Simahir: Bogs and Crops

his testimony was registered in a village near our city. The man was tall, had a thin face, and time had left many
marks on his wrinkled skin. He refused flatly to be paid the promised reward for all those who would give information about the Continent, and nobody in the vicinity seemed to question his sincerity.
Moreover, he talked with a strong accent, characteristic of no region
in the peninsula.

92

Tale Written Down by Eolas Lehaban

left the Simahir about twenty years ago. By then, I still was at the peak of my strength, but the journey toward the peninsula broke me, and I only managed to build a windmill here thanks to the help of those who welcomed me into their village. My name is Orelhic, and in the Simahir, I was at the same time a miller and the head of my community. The Simahir is
an amazing region for visitors: as changing as a childs mood, it appears to the eyes of the travelers going to the Continent
when they reach the spurs of the Karnova Mountains, after they braved the dangers of this place. The great boggy plain
stretches toward the horizon, and is crossed by many waterways, three rivers, and their tributaries, flowing into the nearby
ocean. Every shade of green can be seen, between dams, ponds, stagnant waters, and the cultivated marshes swept by unen-

-The Continent-

ding winds that make the landscapes colors undulate.

Indeed, in the language of the plain, there exist no less than
fourteen words to refer to the color green, each one of them
with its gradations and its variations. The weather is rumored to be the dampest of the whole Continent; the ground is
always sodden and the rains almost never stop. The sky is
perpetually filled with clouds that the winds pack together
on the mountains, the tops of which remain invisible most
of the time. In that region, people live gathered in small
communities.

our craft. The Simahir has at all times been approached by

the warring powers seeking to win influence. The
Magientist Confederation offered us artificial hills and irrigation networks. On its part, the Great Theocracy brought us
its support when everything was bad and gave us precious
advice in organization and management, which allowed us
to improve our living standards greatly. Still today, each
community of the plain is independent and delivers its food
surplus to whomever it pleases, according to the favors done
and to the relations developed with its neighbors

Formerly, we lived on the very water-filled plain, in houses

built on stilts, but the Magientists wondrous machines created artificial hills for us, on which the whole community
was able to settle while keeping an eye on its crops. There
are plenty of fish in the rivers and in the countless ponds and
lakes; they are the base of our diet, along with the rice we
produce, and also a providential manna for the inhabitants
of the Continent living in less fertile regions. We also cultivate hemp and reeds, which are the main raw materials for

Puzzling, isnt it, Sire? That particular tale brings an end to

my letter. May it evoke pleasant memories of Tlan and his
kin. I strongly hope we will soon have newsgood news
evenof our dear captain and his family. If your curiosity
toward the Continent has been aroused by these few documents, know that, of course, I remain at your service.

any years later

The old man remained silent, and silence fell heavily

on the whole audience. They had come to the tavern for
three evenings to listen to the tellers story, and it had
just come to an end. The audience was dumbstruck,
divided between the will to not believe anything of that
extravagant fable, and the insidious doubt that had
sprouted from the words the man had pronounced.
There was in his voice that undeniable sincerity that
had never faltered during the tale
The man finished his beer, put the mug back on the
counter, and carefully folded the age-yellowed pages he
had held in front of him, before putting them in a leather
binder he fastened to his belt, in front of his swords
scabbard.
There was a whisper, and the whisper became a murmur,
which increased until it became a hubbub, and the thunder of voices soon rumbled everywhere. The man raised
his arms, his palms held open in front of his audience,
asking for silence. And silence was made: he was about
to speak again.
You can believe my story or not, it does not really matter anymore today. It is the story of my life as I have told
you. I left the north of Reizh with my parents and my ill
sister when I was barely nine years old. I spent my life on
the Continent, I went through it, crossed it, combed it, looking
for civilization. There, I buried one by one all those I loved, and
only came back to Tri-Kazel two years ago. Everything is as I told
you: there is nothing civilized on the Continent, except a few nomadic, primitive tribes. Whatever the cradle in which our ancestors have
grown may be, it is not on the other side of the Asgeamar Mountains, I
have become sure of that

-The Continent-

93

94

oern was a powerless witness to the destruction of the farm. Faceless creatures with grotesque
proportions darted through the mist. Shouts rang and immediately died with a sickening gurgling
noise. Doern tried to summon enough energy to move, but to no avail. He stood there, motionless, as if overwhelmed by some evil charm. Suddenly, a beast leaped out of the fog and drew
closer it uttered strange sounds, which became coherent words. With a feeling of dread, he recognized the
voice of his master Wylard. Doern woke up with a start.
So, my good Doern, I see you fell asleep.
Wylard stood above Doern, with a smile that gave his face a kind aspect, in spite of the deep rings under his eyes
that revealed extreme tiredness. His servant was holding the precious parchments against himself. The glowing
embers of the fire in the fireplace were slowly dying.
Youve made good progress. You are reaching a part I have a particular fondness for. That is where I have gathered all kinds
of documents about our society, our art, and our craftsmen. You will notice how, in spite of adversity, our
people are still able to do great, beautiful things.

95

Chapter 2

Habits and Customs

s I am writing these few pages, I can already feel the breath of death drawing closer. Soon, all that will remain of me will be a cairn in the field of
my ancestors, the mute symbol of a life returned to earth. In these
moments of urgency, it dawned on me that there are very few writings about the
daily life and the customs of our people, the reasons being, of course, our tradition
of orally transmitting our culture, but also the rarity of parchment. Shall my transcription be of use? Why would people read about what they experience on a daily
basis? Of course, many writings of various origins are carefully gathered within the
libraries of Osta-Baille, but these texts are difficult to access, and very often rather
vague. Unfortunately, our oral tales tend to get lost or distorted with each new generation, and their contents vary greatly from one region of the peninsula to another.
In these troubled times, during which the adepts of Magience and the faithful of the
Temple continuously grow, it seems vital to me to write what I know about our culture on these few sheets.

96

Commonly Used Titles

was born in Tilliarch, in the same house I still

live in today. Tillarch is a village of moderate
importance, located in the southern part of TaolKaer.
It was built on a plateau hanging over a steep-sided,
relatively inaccessible valley. The only road leading
away goes along the side of the mountain, until it
disappears beyond the Artzs pass, a few miles to
the north. The village amounts to about a hundred
houses, surrounded by thin walls made of compacted earth and a wooden palisade. Around the town
lie fields of various crops, offering the village a
clear sight of the forest.
Of course, everybody knows each other here.
Tilliarch is a community, and every important task
is undertaken through communal effort: this can
mean repairing the walls, helping in the construction of a house, participating in public security, etc.

Demorthn:
This invariable word does not indicate a rank, but
instead the responsibility of a duty and of ancestral
knowledge. The Demorthn is a sage, and the link
between the spirits of nature and man. He is also the
memory of the village, the one who knows and
guides; the keeper of knowledge and tradition.

Dmthair:
Literally second mother. These people are entirely
devoted to educating children and assisting childbirths. They sit on the council of the
community.

Birth

he old Demorthn was present, as well as Kynan, the

Dmthair at the time. While she was busy bringing
some relief to my mother, awaiting the right moment
when she could give birth to me, the Demorthn was talking
with my father. Obviously, I do not know what exact words they
exchanged, but for having been through a similar situation
dozens of time, I can picture the scene, since such a custom has
remained the same. The duty of the Demorthn is to attend
every birth. In a way, his presence consecrates the appearance of a new life. The father then tells him the childs first
name. Thus, the Demorthn is the witness and binds the
mystery of life by accepting this name.

n some even more traditional

countries,
the
Demorthn
chooses a second name for the
child. It is a secret name that only he
knows and which he must never tell
anyone. It is said that whoever
manages to know of this second
name captures a shard of the being it
designates, and that she has a hold
over him.

The Dmthairs

hile the infant and his exhausted

mother take their first rest together, the Demorthn and the
Dmthair go out to share the good news.
Designated a few months before by the parents, the
Dmthair is actually the first person to touch the child and
she will be the one to take care of his education. Mines name
was Erein. She had chosen her condition of common mother right at
the end of her childhood. As she liked children and did not enjoy going
out with the others to gather fruits or take care of the fields, she preferred to
dedicate herself to affection and teaching. Yet, to go by her jovial disposition
was a mistake, for she was a strong-minded woman, very capable in the use of weapons. Indeed, Dmthairs also have the duty to defend children and vulnerable people in
the case of an attack; that is why they are given a complete martial training. Erein gave birth to
two children and raised six; as for me, I was the second to be entrusted to her. My first, hazy memories
go back to the time when I was regularly playing with children of my age, and I believe things have not changed much to this day.

Education

The Circles

ost of the time, the Dmthair has the duty to

educate the children. Actually, the whole community participates in such an education, as
well as the natural parents, when they get the opportunity. In
my oldest memory, I am standing by my father, in his field.
During my childhood, I spent a lot of time with my parents,
since they worked at the village, but other children were not
as lucky: many adults leave to hunt for several days, or deliver goods to the neighboring communities for trade.

ach day, the children of the village gather according

to their age circles. There are three, and inside this
little village, all kinds of activities are organized:
games of skill and strength , small tasks to perform for the
village... many actions to prepare them for real life little by
little. Thus, they first learn to communicate among a group,
to develop their physical abilities, to learn of the basic
know-how of many tools, and, later, starting from the third
circle, to use weapons.

-Habits and Customs-

97

Each circle corresponds with five years of the childs life. Particular
contests are organized for each passage, during which, under the watch
of several Dmthairs, the children pit their strength, skill, and wits
against each other in the fields surrounding the village. Thus, inside an
arena only delimited with a few posts, they are to compete in several
games ranging from wrestling to obstacle courses. The Demorthn
sometimes comes to see how they are growing, or gathers them to tell
them about the beauty of the world and warn them about its dangers.
At sixteen years old, the children become adults. This important step
takes place during the Earrach Feis, the festival of springs equinox.
After a period of training of variable duration among the militia,
they are free to work toward the path they have chosen during their
passage to adulthood. It is also at this point that they can consider
getting married and founding their own homes. In many farming
families, children stay in their native houses to help their parents
and take over eventually. Some choose to become craftsmens
apprentices, and some others, more rarely, leave their villages and
go to the city to study there or make a go of it. Indeed, such a journey is long and hard, and the dangers are many. Each year, many
disappearances are reported on the roads.

Military Service and

Training

A
98

lthough they have been trained in using weapons

during their education and are perfectly sound in
body, young people are still novices. At the end of
the third circle, they are entrusted to a veteran who must
complete their martial education and, most importantly,
make them face real situations.

Fear, cold, anxiety, and fatigue; this is what I remember the

most of this dark period. Of course, we had to participate in
keeping watch, by day and night alike, but we also took
part in the surveillance of the surroundings. When I was a
child, I had hardly ever left the protection of the walls, and
never the first ring of cultivated fields circling the village.
Therefore, I knew nothing about the forest, until I was forced to venture inside. Truth be told, one is better off not
knowing about it It is a dark place where one has the
constant feeling of being watched, where the roads are few
and bumpyparticularly where they wind along hillsides.
Such trips were imposed on us to prepare us for a possible
evacuation, and allowed us to know our surroundings better, but at the bottom of my heart, they terrified me deeply.
However, I would not complain, for some were sent to faraway fortresses, to defend dangerous areas.

A Life Choice

uring my youth, I did not stand out from the other children. As I was rather frail, I found it difficult to keep
up with the others during their games. In spite of that,
Kergelan, the Demorthn at the time, noticed that I had a sharp
mind. Interested in everything, I was never out of questions
each time he came to tell us a story, while the other children listened obediently. Quite rapidly, Kergelan grew fond of me.
Truth be told, he was already getting along well with my
Dmthair, and would regularly pay us a visit in the evening.
Erein would then cook up a copious meal.

-Habits and Customs-

In Tilliarch, as in most of the communities that remain attached to traditions, it is the custom that each home invites the
Demorthn for dinner at least once or twice a year. This is
done out of friendship, or at least to strengthen the bonds of
the village, of which the Demorthn is considered as a nexus.
It was the occasion to spend many evenings speaking freely
with Kergelan. As I had a hard time going through the mandatory period as a member of the militia, I chose to dedicate
myself to studying the world and its people, with Kergelans
blessing. Some considered such a decision with disapproval,
as many arms were necessary to have the villages collective
life and defense run smoothly. However, since I had not
really been accepted because of my blatant incapacity regarding my fighting spirit and my skills, people commonly
agreed to my imminent departure. Thus, I traveled for a few
weeks, with the university districts of Osta-Baille as my goal.
The experience of the great city was not quite to my liking,
and I gladly came back to Tilliarch and its life in harmony
with the surrounding nature. Here, each period has its own
importance and significance: the sowing season, the first
spring rains, fruit or bean picking each one of these milestones ensures a harmony that does not really exist anymore
in Osta-Baille.
There, life is regulated according to mans activities. Its
inhabitants do not understand the importance of natural
cycles or of the alternating seasons; and even if the same
festivals are celebrated, they seem more simulated and
having a good time matters more than their symbolic aspect. It was with obvious pleasure that
I saw Kergelan again, as I had greatly
missed his simplicity and

wisdom when I was in town. There, one may meet many

intelligent and educated people, but their aspirations and
goals differ noticeably from ours.
I stayed with Kergelan so that he might continue my initiation to other ceremonies or customs, and pass on to me the
tales and legends that he usually did not tell anyone. It was
at that time that I met Yledre. She was the daughter of the
tavern keeper, and spent most of her time helping her father
with the fastidious task of running one of the most important
places in the life of the villagers.

ne of Kergelans tales mentioned a probably historical

character: Gaelde, a Dmthair who had raised thirteen children and had taught each one of them the use
of a different weapon. When her village, Eachad, was
attacked by Feondas, she hid her six younger children and
came to fight accompanied with the seven older ones. They
led a bitter fight, during which Gaelde killed thirteen
Feondas with thirteen different weapons, without a
single one of her children dying.

99

The Tavern

his is the villages place for rest and entertainment. People like to come here after a working day to have a chat, drink
some liquor, or simply spend some time away from their daily worries. Although it is still a cheerful, animated establishment in summer, it becomes the true center of the village in winter. Winter, with its long, cold nights; winter
where unconsciously, fear sneaks into everyones heart. Then, all the inhabitants come to share their remaining small part of
hope and courage. Traditionally, it is a place with a low ceiling where light remains dim so as not to hurt the eyes. Here, everything is done to buck up our tired senses. The smell of Boernac meat cooked in the central stone hearth mixes with the unmistakable scent of the torches fern oil. The luminous glow of the flames dances on the lime walls. The continuous chatter of the
places regulars exchanging news and gossips, complaining sadly, or bragging, fills space with a multitudinous life.

ocated in the south of

Reizh, the Bent Tree is an
inn built within the trunk
of one of Tri-Kazels few giant
sequoias. Following a landslide,
the tree slumped until its top came
to rest on a great rock. This establishment, dug into the colossal
trunk, can be accessed with a rope
ladder. The main room, which is
slanted, was made more level by
dividing it into several successive
platforms. The innkeeper does not
sell more than one glass of alcohol, as a few tipsy clients have
paid for their one-night pleasure with a heavy fall

I remember that in the middle of this invigorating spectacle, Yledre was at work, distributing mugs of fresh ale or plates of cooked meats. She stopped to talk for a few
minutes with everyone, gracefully fluttering around the tables of dark wood.
Often, when it was time to close, I took the habit of talking to her, vaguely
helping her in a few small tasks. I shall skip over many small details that
would be irrelevant in this tale, but in the end,
we became closer until we promised to
get married.

100

hen a young couple moves into their

new home, they first perform a ceremony to bless their home. It consists
in naming every element composing the house
(walls, roof, door, ground) and calling the blessing of the spirits upon them, so that the habitation
endures natural disasters.
Indeed, some rumors tell of houses
miraculously spared by the forces
of nature.

Love and Relationships

Home

n Tillarch, we have in the end little time to spend in long

courting. Relations between the villagers are rather simple. At an early age, children are put together according
to their age classes, independently of their sex. Children,
girls and boys alike, have the same consideration for each
other. They are all integrated in the same activities, which
includes weapon training. It is actually only from the third
education circle that differences arise and that natural attractions start to develop. Sexual educationgiven at this time
by the Dmthairsis simple, but it makes the young ones
understand the importance of procreation in a context where
infant mortality is quite present and labor is precious. The
natural parents rarely meddle with their childrens behavior
and leave them free to choose their companions or future
partners, except in some families who do not accept the fact
of entrusting their descendants to a Dmthair.
The situation is rather different in cities, where in spite of
the importance of the population, families are more selfinvolved. Therefore, children mingle less with each other,
staying among their families most of the time. The protective outlook of the parents and their decisions are consequently more important. It is even quite common to see the
choice of the parents override the childrens regarding their
acquaintances and, above all, their unions. In contrast with
this apparent rigidity regarding customs, one can find in
these same cities very different places, dubbed houses of
pleasure or Toil-tagh.

Marriage

he union of two people is the occasion for the

whole village to participate in a community festival. A specific and exclusive day of the year has
always been devoted to it. Moreover, the same rule applies
to other events, which are also opportunities to gather the
community as a whole. Everyone is free to participate or
not, without the risk of offending anyone. This way, every
marriage promise made during the year is fulfilled on the
day of the summer solstice. During the year of my marriage,
there were eight couples at the threshold a new life.
Kergelan presided over the ceremony that took place on the
circle of meetings, at the center of the village. Yledres head
was adorned with a crown of flowers and I was covered in
palpable happiness. We stood barefoot on the banks of the
river, where earth and water mix. At Tilliarch, the
Demorthn called upon the blessing of the primordial spirits
of nature. As far as I know, such practices are losing ground.
According to a letter one of my friends from Osta-Baille
sent me: The union of a man and a woman approved by
mud is a ludicrous, archaic idea. One cannot possibly
believe that spirits inhabit every pebble and every drop of
water of creation Although we did not really agree on
many ideas, I still corresponded regularly with this man for
whom I had some esteem.

y father had died the previous year in a landslide, while he was extracting rocks from the
quarry. Thus, Yledre and I moved into my
mothers house. Without this, we would have had to take
part in the villages growth by building our own home.
When a new house was to be built, the place was chosen so
as to participate in the defense of Tilliarch in the case of an
emergency. Most often, the houses were arranged in small
groups around small squares, toward the center of which the
entrance and the main windows faced. On the back, windows were forbidden, except for tiny, narrow openings that
could be used to see without being seen, or shoot from
without too much danger. Therefore, in the case of an attack,
each square was used as a defense courtyard.

Death

few years later, Kergelan died, apparently from

heart failure. Obviously, I was greatly affected, and
I spent long hours crying silently for this admirable
person who had been a second father for me. Noticing the
general affliction, I took it upon myself to do what he would
have done when alive, which was to advise, comfort, and
carry on.
Kergelans body was ceremoniously laid on a flat rock for a
day so that everyone could pay him homage one last time.
As for many important and respected people, his face had
traditionally been covered by a mask of plaited rope. We
then carried him toward the high plateau hanging over
Tilliarch, to the field of the ancestors. He was inhumed
with his staff, the symbol of his wisdom, with his feet turned toward the village and the horizon. Once the heavy
rocks were laid on his last home, I went alone to the back of
the field, toward the opposite side, and planted a small oak
at the entrance of the sacred wood. It was not sacred because
of the unlikely presence of some spirits, but simply by the
memories of all our brothers, parents, and forefathers who
had disappeared.
Each of them had a slowly growing tree planted in his
memory, even though their remains were long gone. Ash
trees and elms stood near some birch trees. Here, a noble
yew had its top darting toward the skies; there, an august
oak reminded of an elders wisdom. Soon before his death,
as he felt his end drawing near, Kergelan had initiated me in
some Demorthn secrets. After spending a long time alone
in the forest, where I could meditate on my new status, I came back to the village and took
Kergelans place for good in the hearts and
minds of the people.

-Habits and Customs-

101

Aothbs

uring the inhumation ceremony, an oblong hole at least five feet

deep is dug. The bottom is covered with a layer of sand or ground
rock so as to isolate flesh from earth. The decomposing body must
not directly mix with the fertile soil, but be filtered by this mineral substratum. It is said that this prevents the essential energy that each being
carries within her to be directly absorbed in the depths of the world.
Heavy slabs or granite are also laid on the tomb to protect the
deceaseds corpse. These slabs, during strongly moonlit nights,
seem to vibrate with a diffuse light.
This phenomenon, occurring mostly during winter, is called
Aothbs; the light of the dead.

I think this sums up the traditions of my land. I am getting

old now, and my days are numbered. I hope that my descendants will be able to share with their sons what makes
the heart of our culture.

On Dreams

I
102

n Tri-Kazel, dreams have always had

an important influence in folklore: a
dream is often considered as a sort of
prediction. When a dream is clear enough to
be rational, it is then said that it can truly occur, particularly when it repeats the following night. Potions
prepared by the Demorthn can make people fall into
a deep, dreamless sleep, should there be a risk that
their dreams prove dangerous.
There is a curious condition called sleep disease. The
affected person merely seems to be sleeping soundly
at first sight, but it is actually completely impossible
to wake him up. Most often, this illness lasts between
two and three days. When the patient finally wakes up,
he cannot remember anything about his dreams. Some
time after, a slight moroseness on his part can be noticed, as well as a tendency to withdraw within himself.
According to some people, priests of the Temple have
sacred dreams in which they are granted the vision of
what they must accomplish to fulfill the will of the
One God.
Researchers on the Continent are said to have applied
themselves to the study of dreams. They are called
occultists and they are apparently trying to interpret dreams so as to reach a better understanding
of the human mind. Some of them are even
rumored to be able to put a person under a
charm and force her to do their will.

Traditions and Festivals

earest Friend,

As I know how fond you are of stories and curiosities, I have decided to tell you about some fragments of my
recent journey in the south of Taol-Kaer. It is true that I have
few opportunities to go out of our beautiful Gwidrite city of
Ard-Amrach and that it takes little to amaze me. But do read
what follows.
Exhausted, and I confess a bit lost, I unexpectedly arrived
on the day before the holy one of Earrach in a typical
Talkride village. I then took a room in the places only inn,
and promptly went to bed. The day after, reinvigorated by
this good nights sleep and a hearty meal of cabbage and
cooked goat meat, I went for a stroll to take a look at how
traditions were celebrated in such a remote place. How surprised I was to witness the absence of the ritual decoration
that usually adorns the streets of our city! Still, the inhabitants had dressed in their best clothes, and were crowding at
the center of the village where the Demorthn, dressed in a
long ample robe, stood under a majestic oak. Behind them,
I noticed a row of young people, of the same age as far as I
could tell, who solemnly listened to the fervent speech of
the sage. After some asking around, I learnt that it was some
sort of rite for the passage from childhood to adulthood.
Apparently, they call this festival the Renewal, and this is
for them a plentiful period of five or six days, which corresponds to our Tiraine.

-Habits and Customs-

Earrach Feis

his is the celebration of the end

of the supremacy of darkness
over light. The spring equinox
marks the rebirth of every thing; the renewal of the circle of life and of nature.
Following it, nights become shorter and
the threatening feeling that pervades the
short winter days subsides. Therefore, this
day is symbolically a festival filled with
much rejoicing. It is also at this time that
the ceremony of passage from the state of
child to the one of adult is organized.
Earrach Feis is closely observed in villages, less so in cities. In Gwidre, when the
Temple became the official religion, some
names of traditional festivals were changed, to reduce the influence of Demorthn
in popular customs. Thus, Earrach Feis
became Tiraine, a solemn festival marking
the beginning of the year.

Agaceann

part from this joyful celebration, the second most important ceremony of the local folklore is called Agaceann. It
takes place at the equinox of fall, and is, as I understood,
the equivalent of Earrach Feis. It is not actually a festival, for
Agaceann marks the beginning of the descending phase of the seasonal cycle, during which nature progressively falls asleep. Agaceann
is the occasion of a sort of collective contemplation through which
the memory of the dead is honored, and following which warnings
about danger lurking around are repeated. This celebration has, as I heard, a strong importance for fighters by profession.
Indeed, in this occasion, trials of strength and bravery are held, at the end of which ranks are distributed or confirmed. This
ceremony takes place on a yearly basis, with the idea that the chief must be stronger, braver, and cleverer than his men. As a
stranger, I was well received, partly thanks to the fact that I remained evasive about where I was from. Unfortunately, one
thing is for sure: being a native of Gwidre does not bring a good opinion from people. I tried to explain some of our traditions
to a few of them who seemed more open, but I was quickly met with a skepticism that was not far from turning into hostility.
Thus, I quickly changed the subject and asked them about their calendar, their various festivals and traditions, to see if these
were the same as ours.

The Calendar

he years of the Tri-Kazelian calendar are numbered starting from the creation of the Three
Kingdoms, as you know. Why set your life clock
on such a trivial act? This is beyond me. As for the rest, their
calendar is the same as ours: it is organized on twelve perfectly equal months, of thirty days each, preceded by the
five intercalary days during which Earrach Feis, the festival
of renewal linking the years, takes place. Many small local
festivals occur between summer and fall; I might believe
that, overall, ale and liquor are consumed more often than

water! Many events, particularly those related to offerings

to nature, are opportunities for libations. On such occasions,
if villages are neighbors, they have common festivities and
set benches of food and drinks, not far from the center of
one of them. Most of the winter festivals take place in the
tavern, or sometimes in a large common house if the village
is big enough to own one. I will be leaving tomorrow, and
am currently drinking to you.
Your loyal friend,

Asnardh.

103

Chapter 2

Handicrafts
y son,
If you are reading these lines, then you have now reached your sixteenth year. It also means
I am dead. When exactly does not matter; I have gone to meet my ancestors and left you
alone with your poor mother, without having the opportunity to teach you a proper profession myself.
Fortunately, if everything happened according to my wishes, the guild has taken care of your needs and
given you, my son, an acceptable education. On the next year, you will have to choose your apprenticeship
and join one of their master artisans. The guild has protected you both, your mother and you, and you must
now dedicate yourself to it in return; this is your duty and your honor. You are aware that I was one of its
great masters myself, so let me tell you about what is involved in this word, so unique and yet so vast: crafts.

Of the Basics
104

s you know, in short, a craft actually indicates a manual production technique, on a modest scale.
Thus, a craftsman practices a traditional technique on his own, sometimes with the help of his own
family or an apprentice whom he takes under his care and trains to make him his assistant. This is
what the guild has planned for you. Among craftsmen, there is a certain hierarchy: an apprentice becomes a
journeyman after a few years. If he manages to create a masterpiece approved by his master and the guild,
he is eligible for the title of artisan and independency. The title Neach-torgail, which means master artisan, is given only to the best. For each crafting trade, there are only a few Neach-torgail in each region. The
quality of their works is the pride of every artisan and of his whole crafting trade. However, you shall discover that in Tri-Kazel, quality is equated with sturdiness and reliability rather than with aestheticism in itself.
Beauty is only added value, which, as enjoyable as it can be, is in the end, secondary. The only exception
concerns those whose craft is very close to pure art, such as jewelers, for whom splendor remains predominant. Finally, at the top of the hierarchy sits the Mercanthas, the guild master.

Of the Various Fields

n the end, craft encompasses a rather impressive range of trades, amounting

to more than two hundred varieties. Here are its main fields:

Woodworking
This is a fundamental craft in our society. Lumberjacks, carpenters, joiners, coopers, shoemakers, and instrument
makers they all shape this living matter with respect and
love. Although many craftsmen alternately perform several
of these professions and know how to adapt, each one has
his preference and specialty. Wood is used to make many
buildings, but also objects, from furniture (chests, tables,
chairs) to everyday tools (buckets, barrels, dishes).
Large-scale works are also very varied and apply to fortifications as well as to boats, wagons, and carriages.
Individual habitations, ramparts, and palisades; casings,
crossbeams, and stilts, are all made of wood.
These craftsmen are highly respected for their part in the life
and survival of villages, and form the most powerful TriKazelian guilds. The Woodworkers of Gorm is undoub-

tedly the most powerful and influential guild of Taol-Kaer,

but reportedly, its fortune was built on shady and opprobrious practices. As you shall quickly find out, guilds are a
fertile ground for rumors and gossip!
Wood is also used to make deadly ranged weapons, essential for striking at an opponent from our palisades: hence,
crossbows, and especially bows, are chiefly crafted by
woodworkers. The trade of woodcarving is similar to working on small pieces of wood, with the exception that that
the raw materials come from bones or deer horns as well.
They are capable of designing all kinds of common objects
such as knife handles, combs, or dice, but they also make
tools for other professions such as rings, pins, or needles
necessary for textile works.

The Guilds of Tri-Kazel: a Rising Power

Report transmitted to Aenor Iben, patriarch of Sels council, from investigator Guedren Fiannas.

ear Patriarch,
It has been long since I have left your guidance to work for Sels watch. The report you required of me
could put me in great trouble among my hierarchy, therefore I am asking you to keep it for yourself. I
undertook this investigation alone, outside of the boundaries of my duty, and only because I am indebted to you.
What I discovered frightened me: I thought that the watch of our lord ruled over the town, but the guilds are a counter-power to be reckoned with in Sel. Little by little, our lord is getting stripped of his heritage and his power.
The merchant sometimes becomes more powerful than the noble. Be he a craftsman or a trader, he has gradually
become a financier. The most influential live in town, where the guilds are the most powerful and where they take
advantage of the citys privileges: councilors, taxes, charters, and even court and soldiers, on which their grip tightens more and more thanks to the corrupting power of money.
Beyond birth, position in the social hierarchy in great citiesand in Sel more than in any other oneis defined
more and more by ones place in the commercial network. Prosperous merchants ensure a greater strength for
themselves by joining a guild, which constitutes a true hope of social ascension. The more powerful a guild is, the
more those who are part of it will be so as well
A true sanctuary where merchants and artisans can share lodgings, food, and discreetly exchange precious information, the guild is used as a front for illicit agreements on prices, which sometimes go as far as organizing deliberate shortages to get all the richer.
Guilds constitute the first setting for coordination between merchants. They benefit fully from the exchanges allowed by fairs and markets to form a financial authority that sometimes surpasses that of the most powerful lords.
These are cooperative, hierarchal organizations gathering people of a similar trade. They abide by statutes or charters, enacting the rules of the organizations while displaying their ambitions. The standing members decide on the
entrance conditions for new applicants, and elect their representatives to strongly defend their interests before the
authorities or opposed guilds. These representatives are entrusted a great power, and are only answerable to the
Mercanthas, the guild masters. However, internal struggles are violent, and sometimes give rise to alliance turnarounds or the suspicious disappearances of some influential members.
The first aim of a freshly founded guild is to seek a privilege from its lord or king; and this privilegewhich means
the exclusivity to practice a profession within the cityestablishes its status. Once it is acquired, all it has to do is
avoid competition and blithely get rich while consolidating its position. Indeed, the guild is then free to organize
the control of prices and quantities. It is probably on this point that our lord was overgenerous, weakening his own
power little by little in exchange for financial contributions, which may have enriched the city, but progressively
deprived him of a strong, unified authority. This can have tragic consequences: recently, powerful guilds of Sel
have been seen leading actual punitive expeditions against small competing craftsmen of the neighboring villages,
destroying supplies and materials with the pretext of their famous privileges and getting away with it.
Guilds make exchanges easier for their members, thanks to a clever system of privileges and mutual support, sometimes on a principle quite comparable with the Magientist lodges found in Reizh; at the same time, they make life
for their potential rivals harder, and slow down every trade that does not fall under their jurisdiction, unless they
receive a taxactually, more of a bribeto validate the transaction.
The watch can hardly do anything against such practices in Sel, as judicial action is very complex and some guilds
buy justice off, or keep their own attorneys. As far as we, mere soldiers, are concerned, we are sometimes put at
their disposal, when the guilds do not have their own militia! Among them, their justice is swift: should a member
break the rules of the guild, he shall suffer the wrath of all others, being excluded and sometimes mysteriously
disappearing some time later. The biggest guilds share the risks between their affiliates, so as to compensate for
any possible financial difficulties.
However, there is worse than the corruption of justice: should the lord not yield to their fancies or fail to ensure their
protection, the whole guild will voluntarily blockade his trade. In the end, I think that short of a takeover by force
to get back in control of his town, he is unfortunately bound to become the hostage of the economic web that the
Mercanthaswho are suspected of coordinating their actions during secret meetingshave spun around him.
With my respect,

Guedren Fiannas

105

Metalworking
This is probably as fundamental as woodworking for our protection. Our people boast
excellent smiths, capable of quickly creating
weapons and armors of sufficient sturdiness
to counter the Feond threat or any other
one, for that matter. There are diverse techniques, and they vary a lot between a bronzesmith, an armorsmith, or a minter, from molding
to hammering, and including casting and carving. But you shall learn about that in due time
if you follow such a path.
Let us focus on the essential things: metal craftsmen are held in high esteem by warlords, provided
they can shape efficient helms, shields, and weapons. However, the work of a smith is not restricted to this, for he is at the origin of the fabrication
of useful utensils for everyday life, and above all,
for other craftsmen: tools. Be it for shears, pincers,
or tongs, chisels, saws or what have you, he plays a
predominant part. The minter, under the authority of
the king, mints coins and therefore presides over their
circulation. Finally, metal craftsmen are also involved,
in good part, in the crafting of jewelry. They are then
jewelers, a profession at the intersection of several
crafts, which deserves particular mention.

Jewelry
106

It is related to woodworking and metalworking as much as to masonry and glassworking. Although it is not always very elaborate, jewelry is very common, even in the
most remote villages. Its use is not restricted to just women. You can find brooches
and torques inherited from our traditions,
but also necklaces and ornate rings,
sometimes inset with gems.
Most of the beads decorating necklaces
are made of wood, horn or metal; more
rarely of colored glass or amber. They
are often fitted on a simple thread
made of plant fiber. Armbands and
rings are generally made of metal or
horn. Precious stones are most often
set on earrings and rings. Rich commoners and nobles from the kingdom
of Reizh are very fond of jewels, so
jewelry is a constantly progressing art
in this region.

-Handicrafts-

Masonry
It is a tradition that has existed for as long as Tri-Kazel. Even if some of
our buildings may seem crude compared to what is said about those on
the Continent, their solidity cannot be questioned: such works are
constructed to last through the ages and stand against every natural danger of our merciless peninsula. Few of our edifices are still entirely made
of vegetal materials. Wood remains prevalent, but it is rare that the walls
are not at least reinforced with stone. The foundations are very deep to protect them against freezing and thawing. Only the roofs are devoid of stone,
as thatch is still the dominant choice. However, following the example of
great cities, some of the richest inhabitants have begun to roof their homes with
tiles. The masons of our three kingdoms are famed for their mortar made of lime,
sand, and clay. They also craft stone in the traditional way, cutting it as our ancestors did, and still diligently decorate the roads of the peninsula with steles. This is the
case for the great road linking Osta-Baille to Tuaille, which is paved through and through,
and maintained by the famous guild of the Pavers. Recently, they have also become responsible for the escort of convoys; ask for their assistance if you come to travel in this region. Ritual stones
are a particular case: they are sacred, and are exclusively crafted by Demorthn. Many of them still stand, and new ones are
still raised toward the sky, even if their proportions have decreased. The Demorthn practice their ancestral carving art on
these stones, inscribing runic figures known only to them.

Glassworking
Here is a craft that is still rare in our peninsula, as we lack the raw materials. Even though we know how to shape it correctly,
it remains precious for us, which explains why it is also used in jewelry. It is mainly used in the form of a paste, and truth be
told, we are still not experts in glassblowing techniques. There are few windows outside of cities, and most of the village
houses do not have them. In the end, glass is almost exclusively crafted on command, or imported from the kingdom of Reizh
where techniques brought by Magience make it possible to create it more easily. There, glass jewels and mirrors are very prized by women. The latter are often simple metal disks fitted on a handle with one face carefully polished and then covered
with a piece of glass.

Earth Craft
Its most elaborate specimens are found in pottery and the less common craft of enamel. Such rarity actually comes from the
relative inexperience of Tri-Kazelians in working with the sand of the Great Beaches of Taol-Kaer, for which there had been
little use before. Enamel is most often red or orange-colored, as the glass paste used in its creation is combined with amber
or copper dust, since such materials are highly available in Tri-Kazel. Pottery is related to crafting vases, plates, and amphorae of all kinds, which are used to carry oil, liquors, or salt. However, the craftsmens workshops only produce a fraction of these products, as commonly used recipients are crudely self-made by the poorest families. Master potters also craft fine earthenware destined for the most powerful people of the three kingdoms, each piece of
which is worth a small fortune. Finally, earthwork is not limited to the creation of simple vessels; artisans also make earthenware figurines, and above all, the previously mentioned tiles, which have begun
to cover the roofs of the richest houses.

Textile Craft
Here is another plentiful domain for a craftsman, even if it is also in competition with homecrafted items. Wool, linen, and hemp are the most used materials. Several artisans are needed
to master every step of the cloth crafting process: spinning, weaving, fulling, carding, and dyeing. Then come the tailors who make the clothes,
from cutting the patterns to sewing the final item. I have heard that
the Daedemorthys of Reizh are trying to design great machines
capable of creating large amounts of fabrics of all kinds. Do not
believe such fooleries, my son; the art of textile is difficult
and requires great dexterity that only the hands of a man
can display.

-Handicrafts-

107

Leatherworking

Basketry

Everything begins with the tanning of the skins, which are prepared in pits using oak bark powder called tannin. Leather is largely
used to make domestic objectssaddles for horses and Caernides,
harnesses for draught animals, handles for weapons and some
toolsbut also to bring final touches to clothes or make shoes
more comfortable than clogs.
In a wholly different domain, some artisans become true skin
artists, and also sometimes execute war paints, for the
eminent members of their villages, and exquisitely
elaborate tattoos.

A basketweaver is also in competition with a purely

domestic practice, but he often has much superior
skill, making much more important and incomparably
well-made pieces. Basketry is generally used to reinforce pottery or obviously to weave baskets, but it is
also included in the construction of small boats and some
carts, or even hut awnings. Its advantages are multiple:
waterproofness, sturdiness, and lightness. Any robust
plant can be used, although wicker remains the material
of choice. In lakeside regions, however, reeds and rush
are favored by villagers who make great use of it. The
artisans of these regions can even make plaited armor
out of them, which is relatively resistant, but extremely light, giving their warriors considerable freedom of movement. This is often considered as
second-class armor, but it is nevertheless quite
famous, and many Tri-Kazelians appreciate it.
My review is now almost over, but keep in
mind that all of these very vast domains include
many different professions and mingle with each
other. Complex products require the combination
of various crafts, which can prove difficult. In
remote, traditional countries, everything is done in
harmony, but in cities, the primacy of guilds can be
felt, and it becomes very difficult to go from one to
another or to carry out works without being part of
the crafting trade involved.

108

On Adornments
Now, let me tell you about some fundamental aesthetic principles applied by most of our artisans. First, the
historical trinity of Tri-Kazel is deeply anchored in our
customs and can even be discerned in the motifs chosen
by all artisans, from woodworkers to tattooists. There is
very little depiction in their works, and when there is, it often takes the form of animal symbols, generally in relation with the
Caernide. In the end, what remains prevalent are motifs simply associated through juxtaposition, which result in a continuous
tangle of shapes, and often come in groups of three, as on our coins. Schematization is important and depiction or not, everything is represented in a simple way; symmetry and geometry play a great part along with the very frequent recurrence of the
trinity. Comets with three tails or mythic Caernides with three horns can be seen, but most often, vegetal shapes intertwine
and spread, infinitely tying and untying. In this regard, many of these motifs are registered in the famous book of Kell-Taer.
However, although our artisans draw inspiration from it, they also invent new ones on a daily basis, and their original works
can become the personal or familial mark of their talents. Demorthn also use this type of intertwined symbols in the writing
of the runes that allow them to make contact with the spirits of nature. These abstract symbols are more than an ornamental
art; they form a true language named the Sigil Rann. Signatures are very rare on peninsular works, and only the greatest masters afford the luxury of applying theirs.

Traditions and Modernity

My son, you will get to live in a world of perpetual change. Today, manufactured items, which are sometimes mass-produced
and come from great cities, are distinguished from unique ones, crafted by artisans. The former are necessary, sometimes better shaped, and often less expensive, but no owner of the latter will grant them the same value as those unique items coming
from handmade craft. However, it cannot be denied that our great Talkride cities are starting to adopt these methods of fabrication that are apparently from the Continent. Accept it and do not complain, for artisans still play a major part in Tri-Kazel,
and you must not be worried by the development of Magientist workshops in Reizhite towns. A good craftsman is, above all,
one who respects every form of creation and knows that behind a mere, rough object, there may be mysteriousto say the
leastforces hiding.

-Handicrafts-

Objects of Power

o finish with, I will tell you about what our traditions call Objects of Power. You have probably heard of such
works, which are so invested by their creators and owners that they develop a mystical power over their environment. Such a power is probably the result of self-confidence and of an exceptional attachment to what may sometimes be only a simple tool. Some consider this as mere superstition, but it is long-lived, and artisans respect these Objects of
Power, as if they were actually invested with the worlds essential energy. The masterwork that gives an artisan his title sometimes holds these strange abilities. I have also heard that other Objects of Power are created by violent feelings or sinister tragedies, which weaken the border between rough matter and living things and merge them for a while, giving extraordinary
properties to actually common-looking objects.
I would better give you an example by telling you the story of Kareal the sculptor. At the end of his life, he decided to make
one final statue that would be the masterpiece of his existence; the paragon by which the whole of his art would be judged.
He took no model, and only sculpted the hard marble according to the memory of the curves of his wife who had disappeared years ago. He gave it so much time, energy, and suffering that his very body dried up as the statue took shape. Days became
weeks and weeks became months before Kareal would finally be satisfied with his statue. During this time, he never left his
shop: those who brought him food told that he only talked about his statue, then that he only talked with it. Madness seemed
to have seized him, but the sculpture was perfect; more beautiful and livelier in appearance than the most gracious maidens
of the village. Some could only look away from it with effort, rousing in the process the jealousy of Kareal, who soon forbade
anyone from entering his workshop. It was only several days later that he was found, lying in his blood. Apparently, the statue had toppled as he was embracing it, and crushed the ground under its weight. Those who displaced it to pry the body away
whisper that they thought they had seen this virgin nudity move, as to bind its loving creator in a hold of flesh and stone. In
spite of the defiance of some, the statue was quickly sold to a lord scorned by his lady and who was said to be inconsolable.
At its contact, the man grew strong, vigorous, and ambitious again: he never laid his eyes on any other woman, as if the past
love of Kareal for his wife had satiated him. This is exactly the link I mean, which you may feel for an object.

The Legend of Faris

Mac Connen

earest Wylard,
Here is the information you required about Faris Mac
Connen. This red-bearded giant had crafted his own club
from a stump that, according to him, the spirits had indicated to him.
With such a weapon in hand, he seemed invincible, and the notches he
made on it after each victory were accumulating. No one dared to fight
him, and he protected his village from the attacks of Feondas and other
creatures of the shadows. One day, however, his Object of Power was
stolen from him right before he left to escort a caravan. It was attacked
by a single Feond. Faris, deprived of his favored club, tried to protect
his companions by using a regular weapon. I do not know whether he
had totally lost confidence in his talents or whether he could not fight
without his own club; it remains that he met a swift death at the claws
of a creature he would have otherwise certainly vanquished. His
companions were thus given the occasion to flee, and they quickly
attributed the defeat of Faris to the mysterious disappearance
of the club that had made him seem invincible for so long.

I leave you now, my son. Choose your path, prove worthy of your name and your heritage, take
care of your mother and make me proud beyond death. May my thoughts and my skills be with
you on the road that I am sure you will be able to follow

-Handicrafts-

109

Chapter 2

Food
D

ear Friend,
I hope that you and your family are faring well. Here in the south of Reizh, the weather is bad. My research is proceeding, but unfortunately, it is not leading to anything
productive yet. To bring you some distraction, enclosed is a fabliau from the famous bard Alwen
Mac Uvelan. It deals with culinary art, which should interest a great cook like yourself. As far as
I know, this text had fallen into oblivion until I chanced upon an old parchment at a secondhand
dealer in Kalvernach. I hope I can pay you a visit very soon.
Your friend,

Alan

would rather eat my horses oats than the dish you just
served me, cook! With such words, one of the first
Continental commanders to set foot in Tri-Kazel reacted to the dish served by the one who was considered to
be, at the time, one of the best chefs of the peninsula.
Obviously, the meeting of the two men was off on a bad
start

"

110

Know, good sir of the Continent, that here in Tri-Kazel, my

dishes are considered as poems, and that considering what
our land offers, there is no better fare than what you have!
And may I ask you, sir, of what are you so displeased with
this dish, so that to the kitchen I may send it back?
Although he was much offended by such a falsely polite
answer, the commander retorted all the same:
It seems you are far better at spicing your words than your
meals! This dish is so bland that I shudder from head to
heels. The ingredients that compose it are of such poverty

that it is making me dizzy. There is no seasoning that would

make it tasty. Sauerkraut, sausages, and potatoes are given
no aroma, even by this beer that reminds me of saliva! Now,
will these reproaches be what it took to finally make you
serve me a dish that you would properly cook?
The chef, who was said to be quite the rhymer, felt doubly
insulted, and went back to his kitchen with a sinister project.
He cooked a dish said to be worthy of a king, and put it in
the oven before he came back to his torturer. Here is what
he told him:
Let us leave pleasantries aside, sir of the Continent. Of the
customs of our people you seem most ignorant. Now listen:
you shall know how we cook every thing on the peninsula,
from fowl and game to mussels and fecula.
Then do so, tavern keeper, tell me why your masterpieces
are no better than rat feces!
The chef did not flinch and began his exposition.

Conditions Imposing Restrictions

"

hen learn, sir, that our land, surrounded by sea, does not give to its people a full liberty. Our soil is often hard, and
the weather quite haphazard: wind, rain, snow, and blizzard There are few favorable seasons for a cook: we cannot prepare meals strictly by the book, and all have to do with what we finddo try to keep that in mind. Thus, cabbage, potatoes, and pork are mainly what we put under the fork. To this you can add goats and Boernacs, which are often seasoned with onion. Rarely, we have some mutton, although sheep, because of their wool, are granted some protection.

Condiments

he only amenities come from the fat of Boernac, from lard and from a few creams kept for festivals or as an aphrodisiac. Does this seem to you very boring? It is, but sometimes, before fall, exploring, you can find the odd sugary
and colorful berry to make dishes much more merry. However, you are off-season, and the only available fruits
are, in winter, juicy apples served for pleasure, as jams, pies, or whole and pure. An alcohol, not devoid of zest, is also made
from the ripest. Finally, there is salt aplenty in our mountainous country, and seeing how you piped up, I made sure that the
meal I prepared was much more spiced up

Sea and Coastal

Commodities

Some Anecdotes
as a Dessert

hose are the main commodities that here are sown.

But what? I see you frown: This manyou
thinkis neglecting seafood, a mistake both foolish
and rude! Nay sir, this is to what I was getting, although
this is almost as upsetting: the sea may feed us on demand,
but not so much more than our land Inconstant and spiteful, our ocean is often upset, having no pity for those with
sail and net, who risk a few miles to bring back some salmon and herring, and who, rightly, are cheered for their
daring Fish is smoked, salted, dried up for conservation,
even if our coasts do bring some consolation: mussels, seafood, and algae, though they are no delicacy, could perhaps
make up a meal that you would deem worthy.
Here are, summed up in a few words, the whole of our culinary possibilities, and you see there is not much on lands as
well as on seas. But still, to help you keep better track of
everything any cook can lack, I will keep going with what is
missing.

Lacks and Restrictions

in Alimentation

told you what we have in store; here is what we can only

wish for, and which makes our cuisine so
undeservingso little to your liking. Boernacs and goats
give us milk, certainly, but not very much, actually. Thus,
creams and cheese are rare, and stored with great care. In
our countries, there are few bees, and thus, of honey, few
varieties. Worse: sugar, pepper, spices, garlic, herbs, oils,
and tomatoes as you call those things, are absent,
unheard of, as are, in general, most seasonings. In TriKazel, to make meals better, we have only salt, mustard,
and butter, and little of the latter. No cucumbers; a few
fruits butsee how scarce is our fare!no watermelons,
citruses, cherries, or any pear! We have no wine, as we
have no vines, but our beers and ciders are fine, not to
mention schnapps and other strong drinks, which are of
finer quality than you would think.
Now you understand why our cuisine is so lacking, and
why your absence of leniency was so shocking.
However, in accordance with your wish, I will still
serve you a first-rate dish. Just wait here; from the
depths of my kitchen, I shall fetch you something that
will make us even.

-Food-

he chef left and came back immediately, facing the

commander who still behaved haughtily:
Not a moment too soon, dear master of the plate,
my stomach is a hole naught can satiate, and my palate is
dying to taste something that I think, would require your
very best drink!
The cook remained silent; he just served the dishes, patient,
and watched his guest bolt them without the slightest jest.
Once the meal was given the proper attention, he spoke
again for the conclusion of his exposition:
We are almost at the end of your feast; maybe now you can
comprehend, at least, the origin of the many legends going
about our beloved lands. The vilest rumors spring from
povertys darkest demands. Hence, some people actually
think that we could dare, out of desperation, to make a
Caernide our fare! I see this only makes you scoff, but this
animal is sacred, and no Tri-Kazelian would be so tainted as
to commit an act so impure, which may anger or antagonize
nature. Wildest stories go about cursed people who feast on
the flesh of some fallen Feond beast; about madmen seeking,
in their insanities, to absorb the strength of their enemies, but
whose sickly, debilitated bodies become mottled with spots
and all sorts of markings before decaying in rots.
Grim tales indeed, but I see you cough and splutter It is
time for you to be part of the legend as the commander and
his last order I had told you that in Tri-Kazel, each one
of my dishes is a poem; know that what you ate was
your requiem. Such is not the case in your faraway
country, but know that here, even cooks have their
dignity, and that a mere dish can punish an impudent, even if the sir comes from the Continent.
Since you wanted some flavor, be satiated:
your dish was seasoned, but with a cost,
as today, it was death that you tasted.
The poison in your veins has now
taken effect. Your very haughty
voice dies before this banquet!
And thus ends the story of the
poet-cook and of the prideful
commander. The one who counted it to you was a mere juggler,
but make your Daols ring, for
a storyteller, as a cook, has
his own grandeur!

111

Famines

as this tale pleasant

to you, my lord? I
know that my intervention may seem impudent to
you, but I hope you shall heed my
plea: do not neglect the importance of food for the people of
Tri-Kazel and the political stability of your kingdom. An old
maxim of our regions does claim
that empty stomachs cannot get
on with full bellies!
A starving people is a dangerous people,
prone to revolt and to the worst excesses simply
to survive and satisfy the hunger gnawing at its body. A
harsher winter than usual, some disease of the crops, rodents or insects devouring a poorly stored food stock, a battle
happening at the wrong place, is enough to bring back the dangerous specter of famine to your lands.

112

This is a problem we have always experienced in our mountainous, sometimes too isolated regions. And we only come
up with shortsighted solutions, only remedying it when it arises, whereas we should do everything possible to prevent
it. As it stands, landlocked villages sometimes disappear without even giving us the time to intervene. Yet, we know
well of the ravages of famine, as we have sometimes used them as a weapon to wrest surrender from a dissident city,
without even having to fight. And, although we never had to resort to it, you know that famine can also become a
defense against an invading army, by destroying or burning everything as we retreat, so as to deprive the enemy of
any means of supplying itself on the field. We know well how to trigger it, and yet, nothing is harder than halting it
when we have to face it.
It is mainly the linking period, which makes the transition between the stocks of the former harvest and the new ones,
which is the most dangerous for our people, who try to cultivate a land already hard in itself. Famine quickly makes
bodies weak and sickly, ready to succumb to epidemics spreading all the faster in such conditions, leading to true massacres during which entire populations disappear amidst awful suffering. With war on top of it all, the whole thing can
sink into generalized chaos, and in the eyes of our people, the worst plagues seem like simple clouds in their existence, in comparison with the maelstroms of famine.
Hunger or ingestion of rotten food bring high fevers, throat lesions, and uncontrollable diarrheas. Pestilent itches have
also been reported, as well as abdominal stains and stupor, which are bound to lead to death. People die of hunger, of
course, but mainly of epidemics which sprout from such an extremely favorable ground and quickly decimate the weakest; notably, the children. One needs not pick their poison between plague and cholera, as one must often face both
at the same time during such periods, and literally, unfortunately. And this is without even mentioning the ravages
brought on by the various riots, which are obviously understandable in such conditions, but then spring with absolutely inhuman violence. Some people have even been witnessed resorting to cannibal acts.
Remember the White Famine, which wreaked havoc in our peninsula a few centuries ago, but still haunts our people.
Because of a drastic temperature fall around the year 360, winter lingered until summer. Entire regions were isolated
from the rest of the peninsula, which fell into an even more critical state of self-sufficiency than usual. Such a situation turned out to be catastrophic when many cultivable plateaus became unusable because of frost and snow. The
famine at that time was unprecedented, annihilating entire villages (the very names of which have since been forgotten), driving the maddest and most desperate to barbaric, inhuman behavior. Then, Feondas could sweep to their
hearts content all those that famine had not naturally taken.
Such a catastrophe might happen again, my lord, and in spite of your guards approaching to silence me and punish my
insolence, I dare to ask for your lenience and demand the urgent creation of a delegation capable of working efficiently
toward means of preventing famines and driving away this specter that overshadows us as winter grows colder.

-Food-

Chapter 2

Architecture
Letter addressed to Drulaan Gralec by Kelvorch Lochaed, student at Osta-Bailles Academy
of Sciences, Techniques, and Industrial Works

ear Professor,
I must confess that finding the resolve to put the following short essay on parchment was not easy. You explained to
me at length how necessary it was for me to lead my own reflection on the reasons that make architecture an essential science to keep civilization in good working order. You required me to make a review of all the buildings and
constructions, from the simple shack made to shelter the tools of an artisan to the vertiginous feats that are Magientist
edifices. At the beginning of my works, some things appeared to me as futile and as a waste of time.
However, I finally vouched to study as many of the works man has erected in Tri-Kazel as possible, so
as to perfect my knowledge of the science I am about to put into practice.

113

Of Construction Materials

ood, bricks, and stones are the most commonly used materials for the construction of habitations
and buildings. Pine is especially priced, as it grows fast and can be found in great amounts, although
spruce and oak are also much used. Cedar and hazel are exclusively used for making furniture.
When the weather allows it, bricks are sun-dried, but more often they are baked. As for stones, sandstone and
granite are excellent choices, particularly as there is plenty of the latter near the omnipresent mountainous
ranges of Tri-Kazel.
Bronze and iron are mostly used to make locks and keys, as well as farming and crafting tools. They are also
used to reinforce the structure of bridges, build grates, and are shaped into chains to mark out certain roads or
to block the entrance of docks.

Of Rural Architecture

shall start with a mention of the smallest rural settlements, which are essentially fortified farms. The better-off ones have
a triple protection system: a waist-high slope precedes a deep ditch dominated by a palisade of sharp posts. Only one
entrance is kept, in the form of a plank bridge crossing the ditch and leading to a sturdy double door. This passageway is just
large enough for a cart pulled by two Boernacs to pass.
The house itself is built at the center of the fortifications, near the potable water well and a small orchard or vegetable plot
intended to ensure some food for the inhabitants. The stables and barns are located on either side as emergency second lines
of defense. Finally, a small wooden tower, high enough to provide line of sight in every direction, is set on an artificial elevation, not far away from the palisade. Watchmen continuously take turns, day and night.
Villages are the most commonplace form of rural settlement and include from twenty to a hundred habitations for the largest
ones. They are developed around strategic places: along a watercourse (stream, river, creek), atop a steep hillock, near a
Demorthn oratory erected on a hill with fertile sides, or on a lakeshore. No urbanization plan managed their growth, which
happened with nature-like freedom. However, a number of
common characteristics can be determined, which can lead
to comparisons between all of these rural communities.
Most villages have one or more plazas of an essentially circular shape (probably an unconscious reminder of the many
ritual stone circles erected all over the peninsula), which
offer a sizeable space where the inhabitants can gather to discuss. There is often a great tree to provide some shade, and a
well from which one can draw water that remains fresh, even
in the heart of summer.

114

Houses are most often built with a sturdy door, narrow windows, and surrounded by a low wall. The yard, delimited by the
wall, is often laid out like a vegetable garden or, more rarely, as
flowerbeds. Sculptures portraying the spirits of nature, or in
exceptional cases a glorious ancestor, can adorn the place, but
villagers usually simply do with floral decorations.
Roofs are sloped to cope with heavy snowfalls, and covered
with thatch or with bark and earth mixed with straw. The
slanted roofs of richer houses are covered with shingles,
slates, and, in a few cases, with terracotta tiles. Next to the
chimney, there is sometimes a worn weather vane, a statue,
or a decorated gable standing on their crests.
Because of the increasing rate of Feond raids these last years,
the people of many villages have built fortifications of
varying complexity in order to protect themselves. Palisades
made of posts, logs, or planks, and reinforced with ditches
and slopes, are the basic elements of this type of construction, which is an imperfect imitation of military works. It is
sometimes completed with one or several watchtowers, and
in the best cases, with a bare covered way located on the
most exposed side of the palisade.

Of Architecture
Considered as
a Higher Science

p to this point of my study, architecture has

only been considered as a science bringing
answers to the necessities of man. This is
indeed the primary reason for its existence, but we shall
see that it still exists today in a much different way.
Now, the many techniques on which it is based do not
only serve common utility, but also the creativity and
expressivity of the architect.
We all know that the inhabitants of Tri-Kazel had a
very rough lifestyle during the first centuries of our
history. Their primary preoccupation at the time of
the Aergewin was to survive against the colossal
creatures roaming the peninsular territory. They also
had to find refuges to escape the rising waters and
protect themselves against the violent weather battering Tri-Kazel in these ancient times.
When these threats subsided, men were able to focus
their thoughts on many subjects: the construction of
buildings was one of those which benefited the most
from their intellectual devotion. This was when
architecture was truly born, a domain that quickly
earned the status of higher science, unanimously
recognized today.

Alarm devices such as a crude signal system, gongs, or bells

give the means for a quick warning to all the inhabitants in
the case of an imminent threat. Some villages located in dangerous places have even dug underground refuges which are
sometimes linked to existing caves or mining galleries.

-Architecture-

Of Bridges

he bridge is the quintessential work for TriKazel. Whether one is in Taol-Kaer, Reizh, or
Gwidre, its stern piers and its monumental
arches are most needed things for the development of civilization. The largest cities, such as Osta-Baille, would be
nothing without these large stone roadways linking them to
the rest of the world.
Advances regarding construction made it possible to finalize the creation of a complete communication network,
which had so far remained unfinished out of ignorance of
the adequate techniques. In such a hilly territory, it was an
imperative need to be able to cross chasms and vertiginous
cliffs, which became possible with bridges.

Without the secrets of pillars and arches, the first attempts to

go over great heights failed in deadly collapses. Many
bridges were built with wood and bricks, but their reliability
left a lot to be desired. Today, the bridges linking major commercial roads and power centers are made of good mountain
stone and some of them are even built with a mixture of volcanic earth and lime, to which pieces of broken tiles are
added. Thanks to these robust constructions, twenty men on
horses can without worry ride over precipices swathed in
mist, and a freight caravan can have the boldness to travel a
thousand feet above a gorge lost in shadows. Journeys which
previously took weeks are now accomplished in a few days,
and that is how men get closer to one another; at least when
the Feondas leave them the possibility

The Mist Bridge

ur escape had taken us much farther than we had expected. The creature was still on our track; we could feel its presence all around us, similar to the cloying scent
of poor quality incense. However, it remained invisible, waiting for the moment when we would be exhausted to leap on its preys and devour them. The mists were weaving their impenetrable web all around our miserable
convoy, led by a man who had lost all reason. As the advisor of Lord Maorich, I had taken over and was doing my
best to direct us in this sinuous maze of mountainous paths. However, it was increasingly difficult for me to ease the
tensions between the soldiers, the artisans, and Maorichs wife. The Varigal who was accompanying us knew nothing
about this arid, hostile region, lost on the southwestern headland of the peninsula, and he could spot no sign left by
his fellow travelers. We were starting to lack water and food; any hope of making it out was as dwindling as the light,
caught in the fog.
On the evening of the nineteenth day, we could feel the monstrous creature lurking closer. Its heavy breathing was
ringing in my ears and its stench was nauseating. We were walking as fast as we could, amidst the thick coiling mist
which was blocking any visibility. Two men fell to their deaths in the gorge as we were edging along the path. The
echoes of their cries refused to die and danced for a long time in my head like the promise of my disappearance to
come. It was all over; I knew it. The last of my strength was ebbing away. The creature was about to pounce on me
and tear me apart like some piece of meat.

Then, suddenly, I saw the mists part and reveal a huge chasm of unfathomable depth. A colossal bridge spanned it, at
least up to the borders of a strange, swirling patch of fog masking my sight. Never in my life had I witnessed such a
work: it shimmered faintly, its smooth, uniform surface similar to a sumptuous marble paving. Its strong arches were
leaping above the precipice, like hunting beasts, resting on colossal piers of which I could only see the top. The
construction was giving off such an impression of solemnity that I started crying like a child. It seemed to be that faces
had been sculpted along the elegant line of the arches, but I could not check it. A scream rose in the air behind me.
Without even turning back, I ran to the bridge. The shiny roadway was so slippery that I nearly fell head over heels.
Pulling myself up just in time to keep my balance, I decided to keep going without slowing my pace down.
Not without a short-lived hesitation, I dived in the undulating veil of mist. Before I even had the time to feel fear, I
was running out of the swirling shroud. For a few seconds, it was as if I had been in the middle of luxurious drapes
of crushed velvet, cold or burning, while voices were calling me by name, whispering incomprehensible words to me.
But, as my feet were skidding on the smooth surface of the bridge, darting at full speed as far as possible from the
monster hunting me, I was certain that I had been the victim of a hallucination.
When I reached the other side of the huge construction, I stopped for a while to catch my breath. Stupor hit me when
I noticed that both of my hands were bearing azure and carmine marks, similar to streaks left by a contact with a butterfly wing. Those marks were of the same color as the hangings I had pushed aside to struggle away from the mist
No one else seemed to have followed me. It looked like I had lost both the creature and the expedition.
Report from Kelthian de Lorch about the disappearance of Lord Maorich

115

Of the Urban Landscape

ome of my peers consider cities as hearts irrigated by the continuous coming and going of people running through their
streets. I entirely agree with them, for these populous centers are melting pots of life, constantly teeming with thoughts
and actions.
I think I can say that the architects of Tri-Kazel have foremostly been pragmatic men who, although they certainly had a certain aesthetic sensibility, have focused on efficiency and longevity rather than on some embellishments of secondary importance. However, our science still displays sturdiness and greatness from which our compatriots draw their strength and for
which they feel awe and respect. The proud palaces with their large towers and their high, looming walls, the stout-shaped stone
houses; they are part of an almost natural union between considerations of a technical, practical, political, but also artistic nature.
I just mentioned generalities of importance, but I feel like I should also add to this a few splendors which lived through the
ancient time, or stemmed from the curious mind of an architect thirsting for new experiences. They still stand with their angular shapes, their sharp ridges, their beveled walls, or their thin spires strangely rising toward the sky. When I see the Castle of
Aodreth, this unconquerable eyrie, my thoughts and my heart turn to wonder, but I remain skeptical regarding the functionality
of such a monster, which, with its innumerable asperities, seems entirely dedicated to the crooked twists and turns of a mad or
dreamy mind yearning for absolutes.

The Castle
of Aodreth

C
116

ould one conceive a more extraordinary vision than the sight of this gigantic citadel perched atop the Oerdh Pass? As hanging
from the sky, the phenomenal construction with its
spidery towers looked like a mythical bird hesitating
to take flight. Adorned with balconies bending oddly,
and galleries with thin columns inviting in the northwestern wind and the cold Septentrine, its high spires
of white stone fiercely pierced the clouds, like feathers
as sharp as Tugarch' blades. A mystical shiver, as one
coming with a revelation, ran over my spine. Who
could have built such an edifice? And why in such an
inaccessible place? Was it to keep a treasure there? To
imprison a legendary beast of the Aergewin? Or to
hide away from a world that only gave you worries, to
forget oneself in such a strangely altered place, the real
reflection of a dream or a nightmare? At that time,
there was no way I could tell. But I planned to find out
sooner or later.

Our towns are designed to be living entities. Although they

are divided into districts, they can be compared to a human
body, with its heart, its brain, its trunk, and its limbs.
Future actions are planned in centers of political and intellectual power, the two often being intertwined: the decisions
taken by the powerful are guided by the intuitions of our
brightest scholars and savants, who have followed the teachings of prestigious masters in academies or guilds. Thus,
the high walls of our lords castles stand near the austere
faades of the centers of knowledge. Markets naturally settle
on the large circular plazas, favoring a ring-like formation
around the outer edge, which leaves the center of the area
free. Thus, anyone can peruse around as they wish, and leisurely talk without the annoyance of the crowd hubbub.

Fountains and wells set at every corner of the city make it

easier to store water in the case of a siege, or to carry it
during a fire. It goes without saying that our towns are built
on sites answering to two fundamental needs: the presence of
water and of natural defenses. Many subterranean rivers flow
inside our mountains, invisible. Engineers and Magientists
The Chronicles of Arenthel Book III
have designed subtle mechanisms to channel water and make
it flow where city dwellers need it. Many water or wind mills
work with elemental energies, and one can often hear their
dripping wheels spin and see their blades cleave through the air when going through the roads leading to great Reizhite cities.
Although I have never had the opportunity to verify it, I have heard that Daedemorthys have built strange architectural complexes working on the same principles as mills, but powered through the combustion of organic or mineral matter. I do not
know whether this is just a fanciful tale or not, but it is true that most of their constructions are striking, so far from the canons
governing our science that one can ponder about the reflections that have led them toward such unconventional directions
A town is divided into districts, which are crisscrossed by a web of alleys, streets, and lanes, separated by squares and esplanades where artists, public writers, and speakers come to perform, or where the children of rich merchants come to amble.
The workshops of the craftsmen adjoin the narrow houses of the commoners and the tall properties of the nobles without too
much disturbance. Readily or reluctantly, our citizens have learned to abide by the laws promulgated by the lord, which does
not prevent a good number of districts from becoming sordid and rough areas.

-Architecture-

Osta-Baille:

a Reference for Safer Cities

have heard that many Ansailir have tried to remediate

the crowdedness of old districts, as it harbors violence,
diseases, and accidents of every kind. How many dramatic
fires could have been avoided if houses were not so close as
to touch one another? In Osta-Baille, things are fortunately
greatly different. Crime still lurks in dead ends or in water
mains, but its influence shrinks more with each day.
Ansailir Eober carries on with the efforts of his predecessors; the most decrepit houses are demolished to give some
air to previously crammed areas. Light finally shines on the
blind faades of shaking shacks.
Safe behind the walls of their city, the inhabitants lead a reasonably peaceful life. Ostian militia goes through watchful
patrols, without disturbing conversations, but promptly
acting at the slightest incident.
The main risk remains that of an epidemic, but there again,
architects do their best to reduce the danger. Except for the
squares and the large main roads, paved streets are slightly
slanted, so that garbage may easily slide through the central
channels onto pipes, and be evacuated several hundred feet
above the ground or in cesspools dug under the city. The
inclination is low enough so as to avoid disturbing the progress of wheeled vehicles and exhausting elderly people; at
least in the main axes.
However, there are cities with strongly inclined streets, all
terraces and balconies, such as Kalvernach. And moving
around is harder there, although ramps and stairs have been
laid out here and there. Engineers and Magientists have
developed some of their most curious inventions there, such
as an elevator with pulleys, making it possible to cross
important vertical obstacles in mere moments.

Cities
and Nature

hat would our cities be without trees and vegetation? Sad, unsettling places such is my opinion, at least. The laying out of public parks
and private gardens probably answers the unconscious yearning to go back to the proximity of a soothing natural environment and the presence of a certain spirituality. The
Demorthn, who are the main figures of traditional cults,
look down on cities, and very few of them settle in such
places.
In most gardens, natural harmony is left to take over the illusory perfection the hand of man reaches for. Stones, leaves,
and needles litter the ground in an apparent mess; a flowered bower harbors the representation of a forest spirit; a
monolith engraved with vegetal arabesques, strange creatures or unknown signs, stands in the middle of the way, or
at the center of a turfed circle. The presence of Demorthn
rites can be discerned implicitly. Gardens are entirely impregnated with the sacred essence of these mysteries, drawing
their vitality from the ever-going round of seasons, and from
telluric energies spinning their patterns just beyond mundane perception.
However, I am intrigued by this strange topiary art, which
takes as a postulate the opposite axiom of architecture: trim
trees and shrubs taking inspiration from monuments, and
not design edifices drawing from the richness and diversity
of nature. I had the opportunity to admire drawings representing Ard-Amrach, the capital city of Gwidre. They displayed vast gardens, the layout of which was similar to a
citys, with large alleys circling flowerbeds and clumps of
bushes. These were lined with trimmed boxwood looking
like outer walls, and with long, narrow stone pools in which
fresh water sprinkled with duckweed was flowing. Trees and
shrubs had been trimmed straight as dice, arranged in perfect
rows depicting habitations; flowers were forming impeccable
lines of colors set out in bands... Unlikely herbaceous battalions ready to defend their territory to the bitter end!

117

Temple, Magientists, and Architecture

ithout pretending to be exhaustivefor my short study could not claim to be soI must mention
a subject related to spirituality as well by talking about the Temple. The new religion expands a
little more each day in Gwidre, and even beyond its borders. The strong ideas it conveys are
expressed in tall, hieratic buildings, with imposing pillars and the severe faces of the greatest of their past hierophants sculpted on their faades. Within them, one feels oppressed by colossal vaults, and by the lack of a
light that only seeps in reduced amounts through small openings made near the cornices. Although I could not
verify this myself, I have heard that the Temple had appropriated the symbolic model of the labyrinth, which it
adapted to the requirements of its dogma; this way, a novice can be initiated, in the middle of mazes of narrow
walls, to the esoteric message of this new religion.
As for the architectural fancies of Magientists, sometimes stunningly beautiful, often clearly unsightly, they are,
as I have already mentioned, so completely alien to the foundations of our science that it would be fruitless for
me to try to discourse on the subject. All I can do is admit that some of their achievements combine elegance
with efficiency, whereas others remain incomprehensible chimeras.
There it is; I hope that this quick essay was an adequate answer
to your requirements, as well as a proof of my good knowledge on the actual state of architecture and urbanism on our
peninsula.
I remain your devoted disciple,

Kelvorch Lochaed

118

Young man, I have read with interest your work

which, altogether, does not lack pertinence.
However, it seems to me that the idealism of
youth blurred from your mind some harsh realities. You take Osta-Baille as a model for a safe city,
but do not forget that this town has two faces, and
the one it displays in the darkness of the slums is
most unsavory. We are still far from a time when we
can say that our science has managed to make cities
completely safe.
Moreover, you tend to forget that the dominant trait
among your contemporaries is not altruism, but truly a
burning will to stay alive, whatever the price. Although
the goal of architecture is to protect, it is too often used
to keep ones riches out of the reach of those coveting
them. This is why castles have a multitude of secret
passages that may lead to treasures, but also to dungeons where those who have disturbed the authority of
the local potentate are left to rot.
I am very seriously considering having you leave
for a while the den of knowledge that is our academy, so that you may finally be confronted
with the daily life of our contemporaries and
envision your science under new aspects.

-Architecture-

Chapter 2

Societies

n the lordly council room, old Demorthn

Galenor was deep in thought. In front of
him, several painted pieces of pottery were displayed on the table. They had been brought the
day before by a group of commoners who had
stumbled upon them near a corpse, in a field close to
the village of Louarn. The unfortunate man had probably discovered the antiques as he was digging a pit in his
field. His murderers had left all the pieces on the spot, as well as the few Daols the victim owned. The case remained mysterious, but all the elements suggested that it was some awful settling of scores.
His hands clasped together, the Demorthn stared at the pieces of earthenware depicting the fight of his ancestors
against the Feondas of the Aergewin. Humanity had been born in darkness, and had experienced many atrocities since
it had arisen. A few centuries ago, the Three
Brothers had laid down the bases of a flourishing
future where humanity could have kept developing
while living in harmony with the spirits of nature.
But the settlers from the Continent came. Their
science and their God had decisively buried the
dream of three kingdoms united around the traditional Demorthn culture. For a long time, the horrors of the Aergewin had given way to futile,
deadly struggles.
Galenor, you seem pensive. The reedy voice of
young Maela Mac Loarans rose in the council
room.
She took a seat next to the Demorthn. In the back,
her fathers throne remained vacant. Maela's face
was pretty, and still juvenile. She had just turned
sixteen and was already to succeed her father who
had died a year before. The Demorthn gave a
faint smile, but nothing could make the solemnity
inscribed within each of his wrinkles fade. The
young girl went on:
The scholars told me at length about the history
of our peninsula. According to them, my instruction could not be complete without a treatise on the
society of Tri-Kazel.
Yes, Maela Mac Loarans. This is the wish of your
late father, and I will personally take care of this
last part. My regency is nearing its end, and you
will have to assume your responsibilities. How
could you rule over this region without knowing
the social organization of our peninsula?
Louarn was a small Talkride domain of the dukedom of Salann Tir, lost behind the Mr Roimh. In
this wild region where Osta-Baille, the capital city,
was a faraway legend, the Mac Loarans family
was known to be loyal to the king of Taol-Kaer.
The Demorthn went on:
As you know, because of the unchecked influence
of the Daedemorthys and the priests of the Temple,
our society has experienced drastic evolutions. It
would make more sense to talk about three distinct
societies, seeing how the kingdoms of Gwidre and
Reizh differ each day a little more from our good
kingdom of Taol-Kaer.

Tri-Kazelian Society

efore we get to the specifics regarding the Temple and the Magientists, let me make you a general presentation of the
peninsular society. The traditional organization of society in clans and the feudal system coexist as they can in our
peninsula. This mixed society is constituted from several social castes which are the same in the three kingdoms. Each
caste can be differentiated by its privileges, its rights, and its duties.

Feudal Society
Clan Society
The Osag clans never truly accepted the authority of the
Three Brothers. Their communities are ruled according to
clan customs as they existed in the ancient times. Some of
them even still use the ancient tongue. There, customary
righttransmitted orallyis the rule, and Demorthn are respectfully listened to. There remain but few of these clans,
but villages and rural communities have partly kept their
traditions.

120

My father told me about this. He also told me that these

customs and laws vary from one clan and valley to another.
Dont you think, Galenor, that everyone should abide by the
texts promulgated and registered in the books of laws of
Osta-Baille? We do, here, in Louarn. Why wouldnt they?
Maela, know that I strive each day to make people respect
the authority of the king of Taol-Kaer. The Osags, beyond
their rebellious disposition, are the bearers of our most
ancestral traditions. Our king, in his wisdom and clairvoyance, has always shown indulgence toward them, which
favors the maintenance of these traditions. The risk of the
whole of Tri-Kazel giving in to the futile beliefs from the
Continent is still high. It is a complicated matter and a
balance must be kept between these various requirements.

Feudalism was introduced by the Three Brothers at the

same time they swore the Oath, nearly a thousand years ago.
Their goal was to unite the peninsula around a strong central power, so as to favor the growth of Tri-Kazelian peoples
in the respect of traditional Demorthn cults. The advent of
the feudal system consolidated the three burgeoning kingdoms. In this uncertain time, the Three Brothers sought the
assistance of strong men and clan chiefs who swore an oath
of allegiance to them. The kings delegated to these first
nobles a part of their power so that they enforced royal
authority. Each suzerain could require financial and military
support from his vassals, promising to protect them with his
army in exchange. It took more than one century and many
wars with the recalcitrant clans to establish this system.
Galenor paused. Maela was focused. He resumed:
True nobility originates from these warriors who swore
fidelity to the kings of Tri-Kazel. You descend from these
illustrious lords, Maela. Since the time of the Oath, the Mac
Loarans have been serving the crown, and your ancestor,
Cadwalader Loarans, fought by the side of Taol-Kaer himself. This old nobility has nothing in common with the one
of the Reizhite cities, which became a court nobility. This
phenomenon expanded since Bronchaerd, king of Reizh,
allowed the purchase of titles.
But let us get back to our subject This aristocracy is but a
small minority; the rest of the population is made of commoners. When the feudal system is well implanted, commoners are free to cultivate the land, to use mills, ovens, and
infrastructures left at their disposal. In exchange, they give
a part of their production to the local lord and must perform
some corvees, such as maintaining the palisades and walls,
ploughing the lords lands, and carrying out watch duty.
Some of them, indebted or taken prisoner during a war, can
become the property of a lord. They form a third caste
without rights or liberty: serfs.
However, the feudal system is far from being applied everywhere. Most of the time, customary right is the rule in
rural communities. It stresses the participation of everyone
in the life of the community, and nobody must be paid taxes
for land rights. I understand why our king wishes to impose
the feudal law of Osta-Baille in every region to strengthen
the kingdom. Yet, applied without good judgment, it tends
to insidiously pervert mentalities. Populations come to fight
for the ownership of a patch of land, as it is the case on the
borders of the three kingdoms. The land does not belong to
anyone; it gives us the means to live, but no one should
claim to own it.

-Societies-

Talkride Society

he society of Taol-Kaer is a mixture between clan traditions and feudal organization. Only the major cities and
the communities close to the lords most loyal to the crown scrupulously apply the feudal law of Osta-Baille.
In most communities, and particularly in small villages, customary right and community traditions prevail.

Privileges, Heritages, and Titles

Titles, symbolized by a sword given by the king, are accompanied with lands and privileges transmitted to the eldest
child, whether male or female. One becomes a noble through heritage or by a royal edict. Some local customs give the
advantage to the male heir while others give the privilege to women. These divergences trigger fratricidal succession
wars between those who staunchly follow these traditions and those who abide by the law of Osta-Baille.
In Taol-Kaer, nobles bear the prefix Mac which means son of or daughter of. This prefix was introduced at the
time of the Three Brothers, when feudalism was established. In Gwidre and Reizh, the use of this prefix was sometimes
lost, but some clan chiefs and lords keep using it. Court nobility is distinguished from rural aristocracy. The former
most often live in the capital city, and include the royal family and their closest advisers. The latter manage the lands
of the kingdom. Land ownership is an undying subject of discord between Demorthn and feudal lords. Law texts are
obscure on the subject, making many interpretations possible.
The word Ansailir, inherited from traditional cultures, has survived the passing of time. This title is borne by
clan and village chiefs, and even by some burgomasters of the largest cities. The affix de has no significance regarding
social rank, but is rather an indication of a persons
birthplace.

121

I will end by telling you about the Demorthn, Magientists,

and priests of the Temple. Whether among traditional clans or
according to the feudal system, the Demorthn are neither part of
the nobility, nor are they commoners. They are the link between the spirits of nature and humanity. They are considered outside of human castes
and laws, having no privileges but not having to fulfill any corvees. They
provide for their own needs by themselves, but are most often invited and
supported by members of the community.
Obviously, the feudal system weakens the primordial function of the Demorthn. Because they are not nobles, some lords no
longer pay heed to their advice whereas in traditional communities, clan chiefs often trust them to settle a dispute or make the
right decision. I hope that you will be able to make the right choices, Maela Mac Loarans.
Maela remained silent. The expression on Galenors face almost frightened her. It reminded her of the arguments he had with
her father on the subject. The Demorthn went on:
First, the Magientists were well accepted in the major cities of Taol-Kaer, particularly at the time of the reconstruction of
Osta-Baille by Athaont. Today, the urban population has mixed feelings toward the Magientists, appreciating and dreading
their strange science. In the rural communities of Taol-Kaer, Magientists have always been feared and rejected. At the heart
of wild regions, such as the Lands of Das, they can even be attacked on sight.
Priests from Gwidre have a very bad reputation in Taol-Kaer, particularly since the War of the Temple. There are a few temples in the capital and the largest cities, but followers of this religion are most often roughly treated and victims of violence.
Only a few missionaries sometimes manage to settle durably among an isolated community in exchange for some services.
According to some rumors, heretics pursued by this religion seek asylum in the wildest regions of the kingdom, where no
inquisitor of the Temple dares to go.
We are done for today. If you will, we will meet again in a few days, for the Tsioghair takes place tomorrow, and I must attend it.

-Societies-

The Lines of Tursal

few miles away from the village of Louarn stand lines of menhirs that are said
to date back to the Aergewin. As he did each year, Galenor went there to take
part in the gathering of the Demorthn from the great West. Much to his surprise, he was vehemently contradicted by some of his peers. After a heated debate,
Crisdenbel, the oldest and wisest of the Demorthn, who presided over the Tsioghair,
concluded:
Galenor! We understand your intentions regarding the future of Louarn. However, by becoming the regent of this vale and by taking charge of the education of young Maela Mac
Loarans, you go against our ethics and assume a responsibility that should be fulfilled by a
bard! The primordial duty of a Demorthn is elsewhere; you must remain a spiritual
guide linking men and nature. Then, your words will be listened to and respected
among the council of Louarn. We have been aware of your inclination for politics for
a long time, but take care, as by wanting to take too much control over
the affairs of men, you may end up turning away from the spirits!

122

Gwidrite Society

Reizhite Society

A few days later, Maela came at dawn into the council room.
Galenor was waiting for her. He seemed worried, which
made the wrinkles of his face seem even deeper.
This Crisdenbel fool has it all wrong! he thought. If I do
not take care of the education of this girl myself, then
Louarn will gradually forsake our traditions!
The old Demorthn emerged from his thoughts, and spoke:
Today, we will study the Gwidrite and Reizhite societies in
more detail, since you will certainly have to parley with
some of their emissaries. In addition to commoners and
nobles, the Gwidrite society is characterized by a third
caste: the clergy. It includes all the priests of the six orders
of the Temple. Along the time, members of the clergy have
acquired privileges: they are exempt from work, military
duty, and paying taxes to the local lord. Globally, the
Gwidrite society is the most feudal of the three peninsular
societies. A few remote regions keep applying an ancestral
and customary right, but they become rarer and rarer, as
Vectors of the Temple travel everywhere in the kingdom and
force the populations to convert.
What has become of the Demorthn in Gwidre?
They have lost their status and are considered commoners.
A lot of them have been assassinated by mercenaries in the
pay of the Temple. You certainly remember that the armies
of King Dalenverch serve the cause of priests and keep
knocking down the sacred stones, vestiges of our culture.
The voice of old Galenor shook with rage, then his wrinkled
face became still again:
You see, dear Maela, the clergy took such an importance in
Gwidre that their army, partly composed of fanatical soldiers named Blade Knights, is starting to rival the forces of
the most powerful lords. Will the Hierophant need to sit on
the throne of Gwidre for Dalenverch to become aware of the
monumental error of his ancestor, when he made the Temple
the official religion?
Maela knew little about Gwidre, but of it, she mainly kept
the painful memory of the death of her grandfather, who had
disappeared during the War of the Temple. Like many
Talkrides, she had lost a relative in that bloody war.

Let us go on with the Reizhite society, which is very different from Gwidres, but went through many fundamental
changes because of the Magientist influence. Theses about
progress, inherited from continental culture, lead the people
of Reizh to lose touch with spirituality. There is a clergy in
Reizh, but its privileges are much more limited than in
Gwidre. The animosity between the leaders of the order of
the Temple and Magientist academicians is such that the
religion of the One God was only very partially implanted
in Reizh. The recent War of the Temple only accentuated
such a situation.
Consequently, the Demorthn mostly keep their role of spiritual guides in rural regions, in spite of our conflict with the
Magientists, whose ideology is totally incompatible with
our way of seeing the world. The other particularity of the
Reizhite society is the emergence of a caste of enriched
commoners who hold important civil positions. Know that
some towns, the Free Cities, are led by these people and that
the king has acknowledged their authority. Recently, these
rich commoners have obtained the possibility to buy titles.
There are among them artisans and traders, but also a few
Magientists. They gather at the court of King Bronchaerd
and are very negatively viewed by the old rural aristocracy,
affiliated to the first followers of the Three Brothers.
Magientists, whether they are nobles or commoners, hold a
very particular function in the Reizhite society. They can be
teachers in universities or work in workshops and laboratories. As time went by, they gathered into lodges. These
groups are constituted of Magientists from the same social
origin or following the same research goals. There is no
need to get into the details of their organization, but think of
getting informed about the lodge your interlocutor belongs
to if you are dealing with a Magientist; this will give you
precious information. The Lodge of Lanmart as well as the
Royal Lodge, financed by Bronchaerd, are by far the most
powerful.

-Societies-

Men and Women

raditionally, the Demorthn philosophy values each human being equally. Men and women
have always fulfilled duties of a different nature, but of comparable importance in TriKazelian societies. Some men became the greatest warlords, whereas the most legendary
Demorthn were women. In clan society, power is shared between the clan chief and the Demorthn,
and the balance between men and women is a natural thing. Rape, violence against, and the abduction
of women are particularly punished, as they threaten their sacred ability to give birth. This equity between men and women has remained in the three kingdoms, even in spite of the great evolutions
undergone by Reizh and Gwidre.

Family

Sick Children and the Elderly

Sit down, Maela. This third day of study will be dedicated

to family.

Children truly bear in them the future of our communities,

and embody hope for better days. Unfortunately, some children are born crippled or sick. In some regions, Demorthn
and Dmthairs discuss it and may then decide to expose
them. The children are then left to wild nature, which then
decides whether they must survive or not.

The Dmthair
Allow me to tell you about an important figure in our communities; the Dmthair. The overwhelming majority of
Dmthairs are women, and as you know, their duty is to
educate children, which allows other women to work and
participate in the defense of the village if necessary. The
Dmthairs are trained in fighting, and their houses are very
often fortified. In the case of an attack, they have the responsibility to defend the lives of children and are entrusted with
pregnant women, the elderly, and the sick. The Dmthairs
are the incarnation of the heart of the community; guardians
in the strongest sense.
However, their function does not end there: along with the
Demorthn, the Dmthairs are the spiritual guides of a village. Where we Demorthn create a link between men and
the spirits of nature, the Dmthairs are omnipresent in daily
life. They supervise childbirth, and know the secrets of
plants that can be used for contraception. For a long time,
influential women have been using such medication to be
able to fully dedicate themselves to their social duties. In
villages, the Dmthairs decide by themselves whether a
woman can receive it. Women who are too young or have
not developed yet, those who must perform their military
duty as well as mothers who have already borne four children are the most common cases. The Dmthairs also sit on
the council of a community, which handle matters of justice
and makes the important decisions.
In the regions where the influence of traditions is wavering,
the Dmthairs function has changed. They have lost their
purpose because institutions of a large scale now exist, and
they have become mere nurses. They no longer educate children, this duty being now assumed by priests or Reizhite
preceptors. In contrast, in some rural regions where the
Demorthn are less present, the function of the Dmthairs
has grown in importance and they have taken over them.
Most fortunately, Taol-Kaer is a kingdom where the
Dmthairs and the Demorthn are still respected and have
kept their traditional functions.

This is a truly horrible practice! People from Reizh say that

one must respect the life of every human! Maelas eyes
were wide open. When she was a child, she had been raised
by one of Louarns Dmthairs. She vaguely remembered a
day when the old woman had entered the forest with a child
wrapped in cloth, and had come back alone. This gave the
small girl nightmares for several years.
You must refer to some Reizhite academicians who, incidentally, dream about replacing their king with a parliament.
Regarding the Magientists, no other human is as disrespectful
of life! Listen Maela, this is how the laws of nature work. Our
people have to face great dangers, and famine is always looming. A community cannot afford to squander its supplies.
Everyone must be able to make oneself useful. This is why the
Demorthn and the Dmthairs of these regions also have the
duty to end an elders life at the stage where he has no other
prospect than an existence filled with physical suffering.

Exogamy:

Clan Tradition

rban societies describe traditional clans as

self-centered, inbred savages. Nothing
could be more caricatural, as exogamic law
shows. This imposes that each marriage must be
made between two people coming from different
clans. Through a complex system of alternation and
social hierarchy, the woman or man joins the clan of
the spouse and becomes part of the family.
Separations are possible, but imply paying a compensation, since the departure of a member of the
clan weakens the community.
Exogamic law still applies in many rural villages
close to traditional cults.

-Societies-

123

Justice

he permanent dangers threatening the peninsula

make it vital that the established civil order should
not be disturbed. Most often, Tri-Kazelian justice is
cold and direct. It does not aim to scare, but acts to protect
the community. Capital punishment by hanging is most often
given for crimes and treasons. Those who cannot pay fines
are sentenced to hard labor or to become serfs to pay back
their debts. Such prisoners are in charge of the maintenance
of bridges and roads in the wildest regions. Others are sent to
protect Inguards and the most exposed outlying posts. There
are very few prisons and jails, as both are so costly to maintain that they would deprive the kingdoms of free, expendable labor. When the culpability of a person is uncertain,
banishment is the traditional sentence in wild regions. The
convict is then left to natural forces, almost naked.
Actually, sentences vary according to the regions and range
from fines to the most severe corporal punishments. In some
places, and particularly in towns, justice has become crueler. It happens that the convict is exposed to trial by the mob
(stoning, beating to death, etc). So as to leave a strong
impression, some lords hire executioners who surpass themselves in inventiveness when determining a way to put an
end to the life of the victims (hanging, quartering, decapitation, etc).

124

Taol-Kaer is where justice is the most disparate, and where

customary right has the greatest importance. In Reizh, the
right is overall relatively uniformized, and Baldh-Ruochs
book of law is largely spread and followed. In Gwidre, the
religious law of the Temple has practically substituted for
the ancient rules.

Popular Justice and Customary

Right
In traditional clans, as for example in the Lands of Das in
the south of Taol-Kaer, laws can change greatly from one
community to another. This is also the case for small remote
villages, isolated from the royal power, where customary
right depends on local customs. Popular justice is sometimes dealt by the villages traditional council, constituted
by the chief of the community, the Demorthn, a Dmthair,
and a bard. In the regions where traditions remain strong but
where feudalism still has been introduced, the lordly court is
formed by the village council, with the lord presiding.

Royal Court and Lordly Court

The feudal system gives the king the power to administer
justice. Each capital city of the three kingdoms has a royal
court that deals with the most important cases. It can be presided over by the king himself, but most often, one of his
advisers assumes cases that do not directly concern the
kingdom or the royal family.
The king delegates this power to his vassals, who must
enforce law in his name in the whole kingdom. Therefore,
lords have the right to arbiter justice. There exist various
lordly courts, according to the degree of vassalage. Justice

-Societies-

is most often settled according to the will of the lord or the

person he has delegated for such a task. Such courts are used
to settle cases that could not be solved by the community, or
offenses to the lord himself or to his institutions.

Religious Justice
Gwidre has gone through a drastic evolution of its judiciary
system since the advent of the Temple in the year 775. The
clergy is the sole holder of the right to enforce the law
according to canonical law. This right is based on the
Writings of Soustraine and is inspired by the six Ordinances.
Only the capital city has kept a royal court presided over by
King Dalenverch.

This morning, the council of Louarn discussed this grim

case. Now, follow me, Maela Mac Loarans, for in this
fourth day of your teaching, you will have to fulfill your
prerogatives. According to our tradition, it is your duty to
announce the decision of the council to Louarns inhabitants.
Maela had butterflies in her stomach. She had listened to
the council for hours as it discussed the fate of Aodren,
and, like her father in his time, she had presided over this
session. The culpability of the young man could not be
averred, and this was why the council had ruled for exile.
Taken aback and impressed, she could only shyly nod
when the sages had asked her for her approval.
The young girl and the Demorthn went out and crossed
the village. It was raining, and the streets of Louarn had
become muddy and hard to move through. A clamor rang
in the distance.
Your face is pale, Maela. I understand your apprehension, but do not worry; the council is here to support you
in this ordeal. You are a descendant of a comrade in arms
of King Taol-Kaer himself, and this is why you have the
power to administer justice in the name of our lord, Erald
Mac Anweald.
They reached the square where a hundred-year-old oak
tree towered. A platform had been built, on which stood a
young man gazing around in terror. The Ansailir and
three Dmthairs could also be seen. In front of the platform, many agitated villagers were screaming. Maela,
white as a sheet, felt faint and turned toward Galenor. The
face of the old Demorthn remained impassive, his stern
look ordering her to get onto the platform. Cheers welcomed the young woman who was about to announce her
first judgment. Galenor made a gesture for silence, and
spoke when it was made:
The council scrupulously studied this case and reached a
verdict! Like her late father, Maela Mac Loarans will
announce the decision.
The villagers yelled even louder, most of them demanding the condemnation of the presumed murderer.
Aodren, who was barely twenty, was watching Maela
with a pleading look. The members of the council
were staring at her. The young woman could feel
her legs giving way and her heart beating in her
temples. But she had to speak.

A Mosaic of Opposing Influences

Extract from Peoples, Populations, and Journeys by Aeldred Firdh

etrospectively, it appears that the nine centuries that went by since the Foundations have only been a succession of antagonisms more or less recognized as such. The rise of the feudal system and the first sovereigns will of assimilation clashed, as we know, with local traditions and clan allegiances. Although the
current nobility comes for a good part from the ancient lineages, its situation is far from monolithic. There are
still many valleys in which, in spite of his title, the local noble is simply a clan chief in the eyes of his people.
The notion of identity is then affirmed as it was in past times, and a foreigner, particularly one who wishes to settle permanently, is little appreciated. In contrast, urban nobility is obviously more cosmopolitan, and has a much
different perspective, but stopping at such generalities can be misleading. Indeed, there are innumerable rural
lords who boast about the battling deeds of their ancestors at the kings service. And on the contrary, some nobles
of large agglomerations are nothing more than rich commoners who have bought a title and prerogatives, but who
could not care less about patriotism, or even abiding by the traditions.
Through the centuries, some social groups have also evolved regarding the way the rest of the community considers them. According to the sources at our disposal, Demorthn, but also bards, Varigals, and Dmthairs, previously enjoyed a particular status in many cases. This status had nothing formal, as opposed to the privileges of
the nobility, but populations afforded them unmistakable respect. This went with a certain number of favors,
which sometimes clearly bordered on favoritism. The feudal society, even in Taol-Kaer, which remains among the
three kingdoms the one most attached to the ancient customs, progressively put an end to such a situation.
Although the Demorthn are still considered as people of exception in many places, the purpose of Varigals and
bards often came to be confused with that of peddlers, minstrels, messengers, and vagrants of all kinds. In particular, city dwellers no longer have for those people, as well as for Dmthairs, the respect their predecessors could
enjoy; mainly because they do not depend on them as much as rural people.
Contacts with the Continent have also favored the rise of new social groups. The appearance of an official clergy
in Gwidre, a land where the religious now enjoy prerogatives inscribed in the law, is the most obvious example,
and the one most often mentioned by neophytes in social transformation. The use of a currency had already permitted the emergence of a class of well-off commoners, but technological advances, directly inspired by the
Magientists or not, increased its power. Legally speaking, a trader, a craftsman, or even a Magientist of common
extraction, are entitled to no special consideration, even in Reizh and in spite of what some partisan individuals
support. However, the control of financial riches, or of technological knowledge, leads these types of people to
become, by force of circumstance, notables, whose opinion, or even favors, are sought. Some commoners may
have managed to acquire titles of nobility, but most of them did so in the prospect of earning prestige, or privileges. In the end, the influence of a scholar or a trader over a community, although unofficial, should not be underestimated.
Although in Gwidre, the Temples clergy totally replaced the Demorthnsometimes by forcethe Magientists
have overall proved to be more circumspect, and officially have no political power acknowledged by the law.
However, the opening of schools for religious or scientific teaching has favored the emergence of a learned minority, most often of middle-class origin, whereas in the countryside, many lords are barely able to write.
Knowledge, whatever its aspect, also holds the seeds of many ambitions going beyond the traditional cradle in
which individuals evolve.
Overall, we can witness the crumbling of certain social groups at the benefit of new ones, which, more or less
consciously, strive to fill the space left by the former ones. They must take into consideration official power,
which also attempts to reinforce or preserve its influence. Economic antagonisms and social ambitions have been
added in a more discreet way to national, clan andmore recentlyreligious rivalries, while money and knowledge
are flowing at an increasing pace, although still awkwardly, throughout the kingdoms.
Although the Osag tribes of the Lands of Das seem to live as their ancestors from before the Foundations did,
we must admit that we actually have no certitude on this subject. It is quite unlikely that centuries went by without
exterior influences, or a desire for new things, discreetly remodeling parts of the Osag culture. Yet, all we can do
is conjecture. However, Tarishes seem to have been spared by all changes and keep traveling as they have always
done, as quiet and enigmatic as in the past.

125

Chapter 2

Currency and Trading

y journey had led me to the outskirts of the village of Kaer Daegis. There, I met a
strange character named Aeldred, as unsightly as he was deformed, who claimed to be
a professional rat hunter. He was busy giving ladlefuls of a foul-smelling stew to a few
people sitting around his shack. He was a very chatty man, and as we were talking
about trade and the recent assault on a merchants caravan, he started to fill a bowl for me while
presenting me with a bloodstained parchment, which he invited me to read aloud. I unrolled the
document and saw it was filled with a regular, conscientious lettering.

Report from Ailill Mac Naris concerning research on the commercial and monetary system of Tri-Kazel

lthough I am of modest origin, I have become an influential man in many villages and small cities, and was even noticed in the great Osta-Baille. My field experience has given me a reliable knowledge of the common commercial habits
in Tri-Kazel. Thus, with a wealth of knowledge, a vast documentation and the advice of some scholars from OstaBaille, I was able to write down these few notes for the use of whoever would like to do business in trading.

Monetary System

126

et us start with a numismatic panorama of the peninsula. It indeed seems necessary to me to first mention the various
means of exchange we use, notably the monetary system that generally prevails in civilized countries.

However, do not be mistaken: in most of Tri-Kazelian transactions, money is not involved. Barter trade is much more
favored by the people, all the more so when one moves away
from large cities. In the countryside, the exchange of Daols is
actually not part of the common practice, and they remain
rare. Most of the time, this currency is accepted in exchange
for any good or service, but, in some places under particular
conditions such as a threatening famine, nobody should be
surprised to have their Daols refused. Thus, it will happen
that, outside cities, one has to barter a service or an item for
what they need. Always keep in mind that bartering is still the
most widespread commercial activity in the peninsula and
that demand will always set the exchange rate, whatever the
product. Nothing is set, and therefore, it can vary considerably from one place or moment to another. Now that such
obvious facts were stated, we can focus our interest on the
currency used in the three kingdoms: in their image, it represents the symbol of a united yet composite people. This is the
specificity of Tri-Kazel: three kingdoms with a fraternal origin, multiple tribes that however identify themselves with the
same land, and the same currency beyond slight aesthetic differences. Thus, the Daol is the sovereign currency of TriKazel. Theoretically recognized and accepted by all, it is a
tangible token of the common origin of the three kingdoms
and it facilitates trading. Daols come in three types of decreasing value, with a one-for-ten exchange rate, named according
to their appearance. Hence, the Frost Daol (grey-white) is
worth ten Azure Daols (grey-blue), while each Azure Daol is
equivalent to ten Ember Daols, which have a slightly golden
tint, reminiscent of copper. Thus, you need one hundred
Ember Daols to obtain a single Frost Daol.

The Composition of Daols

bviously, these allegorical names come from

popular use, but they have become so common that they have been officialized.
Initially, Daols were named by pragmatically mentioning the material they were made of. First, there is the
Trekann Daol, the most expensive, its value going
beyond even that of gold. Trekann is a complex alloy
of a secret composition, the main ore of which is said
to be extracted from the depths of the earth. It is absolutely stainless, but is quite difficult to work. Then
there is the Aelethal Daol, an alloy of three parts of
silver with one part of gold, which takes a blue tint
when worked. Finally, the Orekal Daol, a natural mix
of copper and gold, was given the gaudy name of
mountain gold.
You will also note that we use no pure gold or silver
for the minting of money. This can be explained in
several ways: our natural tendency to consider
alloyscomposite materialsas the reflection of our
peninsular multiplicity, but also the will to keep gold,
silver, and other more common materials for art and
crafting. The confection of Tri-Kazelian money is
therefore completely atypical compared to the
rest of our society, since the use of the
alloys it requires is exclusive to it.

On an aesthetic level, and ignoring the aforementioned differences in colors, the Daol presents a few interesting singularities: triangular, like the trinity of kingdoms it symbolizes, it is more notably pierced in its
center. The presence of this hole can be explained by the Tri-Kazelian custom of stringing coins
on a piece of rope rather than making use of leather purses. The rope which has been hung
with coins this way is used as a necklace, as a belt, or also rolled up several times
and tied on the side, at hip height. Such a curious system tends to be a deterrent for thieves: cutting off a purse to appropriate it is easy, but breaking such
a rope guarantees a clattering of coins, ruining any chance of the theft remaining unnoticed. However, to avoid any dangerous
ostentation, it is customary to dissimulate this line of coins under ones tunic or shirt, or even, if it is attached on the side,
under a large wool waistband.
The Daol is the result of the moneymakers work, generally a simple smith. He is the holder of a license to mint coins, regulated by the Currency House of each kingdom, and can only officiate in these true financial strongholds. The principle is simple: wedgestwo triangular moulds of metal engraved with motifsare used, which are placed on each side of the to-be coin,
which is only designated under the name of flan at this stage. This flan, a small disk of the alloy used to forge the Daol, is
placed under heat between the unmoving wedge, fixed in a wooden block, and the mobile wedge, held with tongs and being
dealt a hammer strike. The strike gives the flan its definite Daol shape, and also imprints the motifs of the wedges into the
metal. The triangular shape and the hole of the coin are then made while the metal remains malleable.
Previously, many different motifs could be found, mainly warrior or animal-like, but the common denominations of Daols
have driven the kings to set a norm: the tails side of each coin is therefore now identically minted in the three kingdoms. Thus,
the Frost Daol shows three stylized snowflakes, one on each angle. The Azure one counts three coils rising in whirls, like small
forming tornadoes. Finally, the Ember Daol is adorned with three stylized flames.
As for the motifs displayed on the other side of the coin, they are left to the discretion of each kingdom, or even of the moneymakers themselves. Although various motifs can be found on Daols, for a long time the symbolical representation of a tangle
of Caernides antlers linking the three angles of the coin remained the most common one. As time went by, other less traditional symbols have appeared on the heads of Daols, notably in Gwidre where representations related to the Temple are gaining ground.

127

False Money

orgery exists, and uses the same crafting process. These counterfeit coins are popularly called rascals, and the
authorities are hard-pressed to bring a halt to such an issue. Some official smiths of the Currency Houses try their
hand at such a business, but they are punished by death if they are found out as are their unofficial accomplices,
in that regard. The only difference is that they will be the first ones to be suspected as they have the adequate official equipment at their disposal. The most common method is to shave true money in order to forge ones own coins with the
supply misappropriated in this way. Another possibility is to corrupt the necessary alloys for the minting of Daols by adding
less noble materials. Then, all there remains to do is to put the false money into circulation

-Currency and Trading-

Other
Means of
Exchange

ll
these
numismatic
remarks must not obfuscate
the primary function of
money: facilitating and ensuring
commercial exchanges. Daols
are used in most daily transactions, but large-scale ones sometimes require the use of too high a
sum. This is where payments
through precious stones or bills of
exchange come in. There are many
precious stones in the mountains
and mines of Tri-Kazel, but their
extraction remains difficult and perilous. Therefore, their value is very
high, and they are favored over the
expense of too great an amount of Daols:
the ease in transporting them and the greater secrecy they allow make them very
convenient.

128

However, it is often necessary to involve an

expert who will be the only one able to
judge the actual value of a stone before
the exchange takes place, and this has the
triple inconvenience of adding a third
party, taking time, and costing considerable money. Only diamonds, emeralds,
rubies, and sapphires are actually used as a means of
exchange over Daols. Other gems are more often kept for
ornamentation or craftsmanship. Each stone is also given
specific medicinal qualities, but such pagan beliefs tend to
fade before their simple commercial value.
To avoid the transportation of exorbitant sums, it is also possible to make use of bills of exchange. This system was put into
practice on the initiative of the Bramble knights. These knightserrant, nomads in armor, tirelessly travel all over Tri-Kazel and
claim to be the soul of the peninsula from the moment they join
the order. Such a commitment is irrevocable. They make sure that
traditions are respected, and give assistance to whoever needs it
during their journey. They never remain in the same place for more than
three weeks, and can be summoned by their order to carry out a particular
mission and lend help to the lords of Tri-Kazel in difficulty.
They do not ask for anything, but the custom requires a tribute to be paid to
them according to ones means for the help brought. These donations are then
centralized by the order in a building of Osta-Baille called the Rosace and guarded by the oldest Bramble knights, to pay the expenses inherent to the functioning of the order. It also gradually became a moneylending organization: they entrust
money to institutions, which promise to pay it back with an added obole, worth one
third of the sum. Apart from the Rosace of Osta-Baille, one can find relays in some
great towns of the peninsula, often sheltered behind the walls of the local lords castle.
They are officially related to the Brambles, and allow them to store and retrieve Daols.
This way, the financial activity of the order ensures that any knight can entrust their goods
to the Rosace before leaving, receiving a storage bond and a letter on which the deposited
sum is written, as guarantees. This handwritten, sealed letter is called letter of exchange.
This way, the knights can travel without fear of robbery. When they reach a relay, they get back
the entirety of the money required for their maintenance and for their mission.

-Currency and Trading-

This system was quickly imitated by the three Currency Houses of the capital cities, and the letter of exchange became no longer exclusive to the Bramble knights. Among Houses, it became a bill of exchange, and indicates any document through
which someonethe drawergives a debtor the order to pay the bearer a given sum at a precise date in one of the three
Currency Houses. These three institutions secure transactions and earn interests from them, but these remain lower than the
obole given to the knights. These have kept their influence and are sometimes hired by the Currency Houses to secure
important funds transportations.

Caravans

he members of the order of the Bramble are not the

only ones to travel over Tri-Kazel to secure commercial flows. Many caravans are organized by
independent merchants or ones gathered in guilds. The various
mining businesses have given rise to a prosperous trade, as
have exchanges of resources and manufactured products
exclusive to specific parts of the peninsula. Exchanges of an
agricultural nature, or related to ovine, bovine, or caprine
breeding are only done on a short scale and are still infrequent,
as each region still cultivates their own food supplies. The only
exceptions are alcohol and salt, transported in barrels.
At the instigation of some Magientists, the silica of the
Great Beaches of Taol-Kaer is occasionally used to
craft glass and stained glass, although Tri-Kazel was
still ignorant of such a use a short time ago. On the
peninsula, transportation remains difficult, and in spite
of the existence of Caernides and the increasingly frequent
use of horses, caravans still take a lot of time to go over
long distances. I hope that we will be able to modernize
our ancestral roads to make them quicker and safer
in spite of the presence of Feondas. There is no
other actual network, and the sea remains
dangerous.
Varigals and Caernides still have a
determining role in the transportation of merchandises, even if
the aforementioned animals
are not as docile as horses.
The orientation of caravans is made easier by
enormous steles engraved with symbols
and spread by our
ancestors along
some
roads.
Although not
all travelers are
able

to decipher them, many know their drawings and

use them as landmarks. Some have even carved indications in the modern language on
these stones, but the elders firmly disapprove of such practices.

129

Caernides

Caernide is a creature
with antlers, akin to
a deer, but much
more docile. Quick, nimble, and fast, it is however quite frail and
cannot be used as a
draught animal.
Unable to carry
heavy loads, a
Caernide can
bear for a long
time neither a
rider in heavy
armor, nor two people
mounting it simultaneously.
Inferior to the horse in many points,
this creature is however considered as
sacred, meant to quickly lead its rider to destination, avoiding the dangers of wild places thanks
to its constant vigilance.

130

A Caernide gallops in a leaping manner, well adapted to the

various obstacles that one can meet on uneven roads. This skipping gait
and its thick fur make it an animal in total harmony with the mountainous relief of the peninsula. In spite of this, the use of horses spreads
each day a little more, particularly in Reizh and Gwidre.

his is where my exposition ends.

There would be much more to say,
but my intention was only to offer
you a first glance, which I consider sufficient
although somewhat succinct, of the fundamentals of trading in Tri-Kazel.

Poverty

s I was getting to the end of the document, I heard

the rat hunter laugh as he told the meager
audience we offered him:

Ah, what a funny one this Ailill! Always trying to earn the
favor of the powerful, when he only needs to open his eyes
around here to see the sad truth. This sure sounds like him!
Take a look at where it led him, always wanting to do his little business: here Im travelin, there Im earnin my life and
seein some big people, and in the end, Im found almost
shredded in half by some bloody Feond! And with what in
my pockets? This here report, completely distorted to please
his new relations. Id be surprised if his Demorthn brother
managed to get him back on his feet! He might as well die
now; what a lesson that would be for him! Anyway, you can
see hes able to munch his fill and hes far from poor. But all
is not as opulent as hed wish it to be. Right here, under your
eyes, I have to cook rodents, and even worse, for the poor
wretches who come to me with their stomachs empty. So,
not such a disgusting one, this Aeldred, when theres only
wind to fill your belly, huh? You sure like your Aeldred in
these cases!
But I understand you Its money that messes everything
up: now, we use Daols more and more. Ailill was proud of
it, but in the end, we werent worse off with barter. Now, the
Daol is the drive of war. Ailill said that the Daol would
make us free, but we have all become its slaves. Even me,
the village chief pays me wages to eliminate the vermin of
Kaer Daegis. Whereas before, the locals gave me small
game or some services in exchange. We always found an
arrangement.
Believe me, the arrival of Daols has benefited the powerful,
but the little ones suffer. Its harder and harder for them to
eat correctly since they cannot afford what they could previously cultivate themselves or find at a neighbors. Ive
even heard that some crazies went as far as to take it out on
our dear Caernides! Worse than Feondas, I tell you. Well,
sure, it may be better than rodents, Ill give you that, but Ill
never have of that; its a sacred animal, I dont want the
forces of nature to get mad at me. What that bitch has given
me is far enough
Anyway, Im rambling on, but what I mean is that in spite
of the great speeches of our chiefs, poverty is increasing,
and epidemics along with it. Because people, the harder it is
for them to find food, clothes, and a house, the weaker they
are against diseases. Worse than my rats! You can see it

spreading all around and people croaking everywhere! They

dont even have the time to educate their kids enough to
teach them about being at least a little clean. So of course
diseases are plenty. Look at me, I work in the worst filth, but
Im never sick, of course Im careful: its very simple, I
wash at least twice a week, and I change clothes too! Yeah,
I can see youre laughing, but the Magientist told me it worked great. Hygiene, he calls it.
Well, good thing were people who stick together. To begin
with, in Gwidre, the poor are given some help by the
Temple, but I was told its not free, and there are some shady
compensations. At any rate, I prefer to stay away from such
people. Here, theres only the chiefs daughter who tries to
make it so we dont all starve It sure is nice of her, you
cant deny it, but I dont think she has never really been hungry, and Im sure shes never had to eat rat, and she annoys
me, being all haughty like that. Anyway, I cant explain it
But well, solidarity exists on the whole peninsula, somewhat. I even think its encouraged by the Demorthn, who
make sure that the ancient customs are followed. But its
receding, I tell you: everyone runs after even a single ember
Daol. And it has its limits: in villages, youre not that badly
off, but in some towns, beggars are cracked down on;
theyre arrested, or worse, led outside the walls of the city,
which exposes them to Feondas lurking around and is no
better than sentencing them to death in the end. So believe
me, cities are not the solution. At least here youre tolerated,
and Ill never rat on that youve come to eat my rat stew!
The rat hunter had a fit of shrill laughter, which distorted his
purulent face. As I was remaining stoical, eyeing the dishes
of the other guests, he added in a mocking tone:
Ha ha! Dont you find it funny? Varigals have no sense of
humor Well, I feel you; Im talking about poverty, whereas you may know it even more than me. You may be waiting for a revelation to make things better, but Im not a hero
or whatever! Poverty strikes everyone, from the youngest to
the oldest, and its a damned vicious circle! Youre poor?
You can expect to remain so! Ive got no solution; I make no
miracles. At least you wont be starving, my stews for free.
And cmon, its not that bad, huh? There, wipe your tears.
Seconds?
I was famished, so I accepted with a grimacing smile the
broth in which floated pieces of meat of which provenance
I would rather have remained ignorant of

-Monnaie and
& Commerce-Currency
Trading-

131

Chapter 2

The Arts
Lecture of Professor Morch Mac Maduidh at the Academy of Arts and Literature of Osta-Baille

he conference room was filled with the hum of the students conversations. As it is known, students
are a rowdy bunch, who are only able to behave in the presence of a professor. When the cheerful face
of a little man appeared between the pillars of the great arch, the crowd instantaneously fell silent.

The Arts, or the Necessity

of the Useless
"

132

famous saying goes that in Tri-Kazel, great are the

men of war, and petty are the men of art. There is
nothing more inexact, and yet, I know this point of
view is largely shared. Today, allow me to give the arts back
their rightful aspect; that of a beacon of light that shines in
the night and gives some hope back to humanity. The fire of
creation rises in the heart of darkness, to better expel it far
from our homes. It is amidst pain and suffering that mens
most beautiful achievements were given birth to, to better
exorcise them.
Artists work with their heart and their guts; in their way,
they lead a bitter fight against death and annihilation.
Civilization is the opposite of nothingness; a reality that the
raging forces of entropy restlessly try to bring down.
Feondas kill our friends, our fathers and our mothers, our
brothers and our sisters. Everywhere, insecurity reigns and
monsters threaten us. Yet, we Tri-Kazelians refuse to lose
hope, to yield to fatality. We always drive back the waves of
adversity; while soldiers strive to fight the bestial hordes
away from our towns, artists try to brighten the lives of their
fellow human beings. They build dreams; give them life.
Sculptors, painters, writers, musicians, but also architects,
tailors, goldsmiths, jewelersthey all light the fires of intelligence and knowledge, of beauty and liveliness, in the
midst of the shadows looming over us.
It is true that the arts are not weapons that we can brandish
in front of our enemies. But they are the keepers of what we
are, the guardians of our memory, the loyal confidants of our
most intimate thoughts. Needless yet necessary, such are the
arts, which protect us from nothing, but hold the most precious things we have: our dreams and our humanity.

Of the Relations between

the Arts and Craft

he professor paused, and laid ice-cold eyes on a

group of students who were busy chattering. All
eyes converged on the troublemakers, who suddenly noticed the situation and fell silent, their faces red
with shame. Morch sighed perceptibly before he went on:
From a historical point of view, craft came before the arts;
it was born as such before being a support for the latter.
Parchment held the words of our chroniclers; canvas, the
pigments of our painters; metal, the complex motifs of our
smiths. Tools became musical instruments; stones, statues,
or friezes. Little by little, the sun of art laid hands on crude
matter to shape it an ideal body. Therefore, the border between art and craft is sometimes an indistinct one. The latter
is supposed to produce something useful for society, while
the former leads us to consider it differently, be it by embellishing it or by offering us an offbeat perception of it.
Our war chiefs make no mistake when they bring with them
a ceremonial weapon, which they are capable of brandishing
at the opportune time to stiffen the resolve of their men. Our
lords know that their glory and power shine from their furniture to the sculptures adorning the threshold of their
houses. Our master artisans are proud to sell vases and scabbards artistically decorated, or ornate belt buckles. To reach
such a result, they assiduously worked; and one day, they
finally achieved their masterpiece, the object that harmoniously unites their masteries of craft and art, in front of
which we cannot remain indifferent.
However, there exist arts that have no direct relation with
craft, such as dancing, dramatic arts, or jugglery. Deprived
of any perennial support, their ephemeral aspect only makes
their beauty even more enchanting.

Artists and Society

"

he status of artists is an ambiguous one. On one hand, society could not

forsake their achievements and their performances; on the other hand,
it looks upon them as individuals wasting their time with futilities
while the essential is elsewhere. It is not easy to be an artist in Tri-Kazel.
Bad ones are booed or even chased, mediocre ones are mocked, acceptable ones are ignored, good ones are mere objects of curiosity, and
only the most talented of them are patronized by our lords or wealthy individuals, to entertain them or elevate their minds.
However, we cannot but witness the amazement of our children
when tales of Thn-Mhuir are read to them, their fascination for the dances of the new year, or the intense light
vibrating in their eyes when they admire costumed
actors declaiming their lines with an emotion-laden
voice!
One cannot deny the power of art on the mind; the joy
it gives us and the sensations it arouses in us.
Therefore, let us not blame them, and instead, let us
examine together who they are, what their life is, and
what influence their works have on our existence.

Of Lyrical Arts

133

he voice is undoubtedly the first of all instruments. It has been developing since the dawn
of time in various fashions, such as the psalmody, the litany, the dirge, or the lament. Singers are
almost always part of a choral group composed of three
individuals singing alternatively. They symbolize trinities such as the deceased, his descendant, and the
Cmaogh, during funerary ceremonies; or also the heroic
ancestor, the foe, and the proclaimer, during celebrations
of our ancestors deeds. Singers are particularly respected artists, as their art is part of the age-old traditions of
our peninsula, and marks rites such as the transition to
adulthood, or marriage. Often, their musician colleagues
play before and after them, but their performances, as
beautiful as they may be, strangely make them only
slightly popular.

Filidhi are among the only artists who sometimes perform their art alone, although they are often accompanied
by musicians. It is told that these blind poets possess
authentic divinatory powers, and that they sing alone so
that their predictions may not be hindered by other
voices. At any rate, Filidhi enjoy considerable respect,
and they never lack of anything, which is not the case for
traveling storytellers, who have a hard time earning a
living, trying to catch the attention of capricious
audiences.

-The Arts-

Of Melodic Arts

o art without craft here: artists deprived of their instruments are like disarmed soldiers; bound to fail.
Lutes, rebecs, tambourines, horns, trumpets, bagpipes, small harps, or flutes are the common companions of
musicians. Easily transportable, these instruments are designed to be playable in any circumstance. Tambourines
accompany marching soldiers with their rhythmic sounds;
the trumpet glorifies the power and the glory of kings and
lords. The soulful sounds of bagpipes salute the memories
of our ancestors, whereas the lute or the rebec emphasize the
journeys of our legendary heroes. The harp and the lyre
often accompany theatric representations, stressing the
emotions of the comedians. The flute cheers on
the crowds during festivals, while the
horn gives the signal for hunting
or alarm.

134

Musicians are essentially urban artists,

but some of them
enjoy
traveling
from village to
village, to let
country people
enjoy their harmonious melodies At their
own risk. Most
of them are
interpreters,
who take inspiration from a
vast traditional
repertoire
of
melodies to brighten up the receptions of nobles or rich
commoners, popular
festivals, or the least pleasant taverns.
Composers are far rarer: they still
work today with the ternary rhythm, favored by the Tri-Kazelians, as a work basis, but some of
them experiment with new ones, casting tradition aside for
modernity.
Most of the peninsulas inhabitants appreciate music, but
they consider it as a minor art. It knows how to entertain
them, particularly during festivals, but its status as a profane
art, which gradually distanced it from the traditions, is detrimental to those practicing it. However, jugglers and minstrels are still rather welcomed by people, thanks to their
acrobatic or poetic talents that greatly set them apart from
mere musicians.

Of Dramatic Arts
and Dancing

omedians and dancers offer their contemporaries

another form of art: a living, moving art, which
draws ever-renewing shapes and gives us our
varying emotions to see, mirrored in flesh.
The most ancient tales teach us that dramatic art was born
under most unusual circumstances. Striving to appease the
spirits, men started to imitate nature through their gestures
and movements, and invented the first dances. Such rituals
grew in complexity to give birth to ceremonies, the goal of
which was to earn the favor of the spirits. Gradually, the celebrants played parts that differentiated them from one another,
with the double aim of clarifying the hierarchical relations
and humanizing the rituals. Regarding this point, other tales
mention the use of ornate masks, which, through their attributes, indicated the function of their bearers; this seems to be
the origin of the masks worn during our festivals
Today, apart from performances based on Demorthn traditions, comedians offer us a wide range of entertainments:
satires delivering a witty criticism of our leaders, comedies
and tragedies touching the chord of our most excitable emotions, or also the famous epics, of which the crowd, loving
tales of blood and victory, is fond.
Most of the shows are held in the open, most often in the
squares of towns and villages, and sometimes in gardens.
Therefore, it is not rare for a performance to be troubled by
rain or wind, but comedians have learned to adapt to the
gloomy climate of Tri-Kazel.
Most often, they wear very bare costumes, their roles being
indicated either by an accessory (hat, cane, sword, spectacles), or by a mark painted on their face. Beautiful costumes are reserved for productions given for nobles and for
festive days.
Although the official speech depicts comedians and dancers
as barely more estimable than musicians, I think that, on the
contrary, they enjoy great sympathy, deep in the heart of
people.

A legend says that the hero Leog was the only survivor of a massacre, perpetrated by a horde of
Feondas. When he was found in the ruins of the village of Two-Stars, he was dancing. In spite of all the
efforts to talk to him, Leog kept dancing for another
night and day before literally falling asleep. The
Demorthn who examined him noticed that his skin
had taken a greenish-brown coloration, and that his
hair had become brittle, like twigs

-The Arts-

Of Plastic and Pictorial Arts

"

culptors are certainly the most appreciated artists on the peninsula, if only for the fundamentals of their discipline,
which are deeply rooted in the Demorthn traditions. Ritual stones, so dear to Tri-Kazelians, decorated with animal and vegetal motifs since the Aergewin, are the most illustrative example of this union between art and the
sacred. Gradually, as plastic art was developed, painted branches and arabesques displayed the fascinating curves
of their complex geometry on the rugged surface of the monoliths, transforming them forever into guardians of
our civilization. According to rumors, an initiate can read in the meanders of these elegant drawings much
more than the stylization of nature. Thus, well-trained eyes would supposedly be able to decipher the
names and mood of the Cmaoghs, the local spirits of nature, as well as traps laid in the surroundings by nature, or even the location of neighboring human communities

135

Apart from these typical achievements, sculptors carve from stone, wood, or clay, fierce warriors, haughty
damsels with eyes of fire, or animals frozen in strange postures. They adorn the houses of nobles and rich commoners with
elegant, muscular caryatids, columns with cornices delicately chiseled with scenes of war or hunting. They transform porches
into visual enchantments, decorating gables and corbels with smiling or grimacing faces, etching the faades of friezes with
Azulrock, or inviting their frescos in the round on walls left bare The works of sculptors exhort us to touch them, cautiously
at first, then to stroke them for longeras our eyes alone cannot grasp their carnal mysteryin order to satiate the powerful
desire they have sparked in us.
Painters rarely collaborate with their sculpting colleagues, as the aesthetic taste of the peninsula wishes for statues and sculptures to remain devoid of any chromaticism; hence the word Virginalism applied to plastic arts by some Continentals who
have visited our cities. Pictorial artists draw frescos directly on walls, or pour their pigments on parchment, wood, or even
canvases smeared with glue, covered with a dressing and stretched on a frame. Although they employ a vast range of colors,
ternary huesgreen, ochre, and grayare the most used: these three tones reflect the major influence of the forests, mountains,
and rainy skies on their work. The few Continentals settled in Tri-Kazel often mock them in this regard, and consider their art
to be as limited as the surface of their peninsula; our painters politely retort to them that they respect the right arrangement
of the world, taking care not to scatter. Unlike sculptors, painters are but a few, and enjoy a rather limited esteem among
commoners and nobles. Only the middle-class truly seems to appreciate their talents.

-The Arts-

Of Noble Arts

oetry was born with Tri-Kazel. It is the daughter of

the steep sides of mountains, the weary sighs of the
wind, the tears of the sky, and the darkness of
forests. It is the child of our sorrows and our joys, of our
pains and our pleasures.
The first poems were written on the walls of caverns, then
on parchment, and today, on paper. They communicated us
the emotions of our ancestors; their greatest fears and
frights. These first poetic topics, often awkward, sometimes inspired, were polished as time went by. Today,
poems are not only about blood, suffering, and mourning,
but also about beauty and elation. Poets are not brooding
individuals whining about the lot of men, as the general
opinion has it, but on the contrary, fervent worshippers of
life and of its magnificent twists and turns.
The verses of the most famous poems are known by everyone, and it is frequent during festive days to hear The
Three Monarchs or Shining Leaves of Spring. Many
minstrels also compose poems, and they were the ones to
introduce the free verse in Tri-Kazel, leaving the classical,
nine-foot verse for the liberty of their inspiration.

136

The Chronicles of Arenthel are doubtlessly the most

famous ones. Written at the time of the foundation of
Tri-Kazel, they were only discovered about three centuries later by a gold prospector, in a locked chest
behind the wall of a well in the burgh of Erlean. It was
reported that one of the bundles of parchments,
which was the original copy of the chronicles, crumbled to dust at the first
attempt to unroll it. However, rumor
has it that in truth it actually held
such extraordinary knowledge
that it was hidden in a place
kept secret. Indeed, according to the legend, these
chronicles contain the
complete history of the
foundation of TriKazel, bringing answers to the many
mysteries
surrounding the victorious campaign of the
three
brothers.

The Trine

he Trine is the most widespread form of poetry

in Tri-Kazel: it is composed of three stanzas, each
of them including three verses. The existence of the
Trine is attested well before the foundation of the Three
Kingdoms, and its origin probably lies in the alternation between day and night. Dawn or twilight constitute the third
period, the one when light and obscurity temporarily mingle.
Thus, the first trine was an ode celebrating the birth of day in
its first stanza, evoking the marriage of shadow and solar fires
in the second, and ending with an imploration calling for the
end of darkness in the third. Today, the traditional metrics of
the Trine sings the union between the kingdoms of Taol-Kaer,
Gwidre, and Reizh.

Along with poetry, chronicles form what are called in TriKazel the noble arts. Most chroniclers are nobles who have
received a very advanced education in the domain of rhetoric and history, but also in law and politics. Chronicles are
generally extensive works precisely describing the history
of all great events punctuating the life of the chronicler, or
reviewing customs, traditions, laws, nobiliary genealogies,
local facts, etc., making an inventory of many details that
would have otherwise sunk into oblivion. They assume the
role of keepers of the memory of Tri-Kazel, and are highly
respected among commoners.

-The Arts-

Of Bards
"

any of you may wonder why I have not mentioned the subject of bards yet. Very simply
because, as it seems to me, they certainly are
accomplished artists, but for them, art is more a means than
an end.
Let me explain. The most famous bard was a woman,
Arenthel, who accompanied the three brothers in their travels. She advised them, aided them in the negotiations they
undertook with clan chiefs, and wrote down the tales of the
foundation of Tri-Kazel. Of course, her talents as a musician
and a dancer, her sharp tongue and her unmatched sense of
prosody were precious assets in the determining part she
played in the future of our peninsula. However, as curious
as it might seem from such a talented artist, Arenthel always
considered art with a pragmatic eye.
In that regard, she was the worthy successor of these young,
spirited people whose words were almost sacred, and who
advised clan chiefs since the Aergewin. Noticeably, her
fame opened such a profession to women, who have since
proven that they are predisposed, or at least as talented as
men, to fulfill such a role.
Bards are also the living proof that art can be a weapon
as efficient as the sharpest axe. They can access a lore
forbidden to the uninitiated, which they transmit
orally, as well as to knowledge they draw from the
chronicles written by their peers or some scholarly
nobles. Today still, they most often work for a lord,
whom they entertain, move, and advise. They also
assume the role of a preceptor for this lords children, giving them a complete education, which is
often much less consensual than the one taught in academies.
When it is time for diplomatic action, bards are the most
appropriate individuals to speak in their lords names. Their
natural eloquence backs up their considerable knowledge,
and it frequently happens that the businesses of lords transform into debates between two bards. However, bards
always bear the word of the lord they represent, and,
although they may take a few liberties, they only have one
aim: to reach the objectives they have been given.
Previously, one became a bard through heredity, and never
in any other way. Today, any individual with a gift for learning and arts in general can seek the title of bard.
Applicants are introduced to a jury composed of nine bards
who have been practicing for at least nine
years, and they must show proof of their
talents and determination to pursue their
studies. This test lasts a whole day, and

the weight of disillusions is often very hard to bear; there are

therefore many minstrels who hide a lingering melancholy
related to their failure in becoming bards.
For those who pass, their success marks the beginning of
long years of intensive studies with a master. As opposed to
the practices of other corporations, the young bards choose
their masters during the ceremony following their acceptance in the ranks of their peers. Masters are bards who have
been practicing for at least five years; if they already have
three pupils, they have the right to refuse the newcomer,
who must then make another choice.
Each master has his own personal methods, and it is not
hard for an expert to know with whom a bard has studied,
simply by listening to one of his songs or reading one of his
works. No master is better than another, but it is important
to choose him wisely, or there is a risk of undergoing a long,
fastidious apprenticeship. Generally, the pupil chooses the
master according to the compatibility of their characters. If
he is mistaken, he has to wait for a year and then has the
opportunity to choose another master, and so on.
A pupil continuously going from a master to another is
considered as an exception, and is mocked by the other
bards. The knowledge he develops is sketchy, and in the
future, he will make a quite mediocre advisor for the lord
who makes the mistake of taking him under his wing.
Most often at the center of power games, of which they try
to be the arbiters, bards have close relations with the
Demorthn. The keepers of peninsular traditions have
always represented a pillar on which one can rest on for stability. Traditionally, a bard is part of the council of a community, composed of the Ansailir, the Demorthn, and the
Dmthairs.
Even if today the growing influences of the Magientists and
the members of the Temple diminish their prevalence, they
remain precious allies for bards all the same. The same goes
for the Varigals, the guild having been founded by Arenthel
herself, may I remind. They often lend a hand to bards who,
for one reason or another, come to travel.
Used to double entendres and to the subtleties of etiquette,
bards know how to be appreciated by their friends as much
as how to be hated by their enemies. Unfortunately, it is not
rare that they meet a tragic end, pushed from the top of a
tower, locked up in a dungeon, or broken by a treacherous
lover, for whom power had a better taste than love.
I would have much more to tell you concerning such
individuals, but unfortunately, the time has already
come for us to part.

-The Arts-

137

oern did not know whether he should be thrilled or fearful. For the last few weeks, his master, Wylard
Mac Readan, had been enjoying a new lease on life. With an energy that those close to him had not witnessed for years, he was organizing a great expedition that should, to quote him, purge the world of the
Feond scourge. Doern had nodded timidly when his master had asked him if he wished to join him on
such a journey. The lord had then told him, once more, to read the whole of his notes. Ive had premonitory dreams,
Doern! Nothing must elude us, for the slightest error could be our doom; I can feel it! Wylard then stared at Doern
with eyes so determined, so exalted, that his servant was feeling as impressed as fear-stricken.
After much laborious effort, Wylard had managed to gather in the same place delegations of Demorthn, Magientists
and ecclesiastics of the Temple. In the great corridor of the Mac Readans castle, Doern could hear the echoes of a
commotion. His master believed that an alliance of these factions could result in an effective solution to the Feond
matter... but was it even conceivable? How could people with such fundamentally different beliefs manage to work
together? The Three Brothers dream of an eternally unified Tri-Kazel seemed so far away now

138

139

Chapter 3

Demorthn
t the brink of dawn, Demorthn Keogh liked to
sit on the crudely carved gradins of the circle of
meetings. It was the most propitious time for
meditation, when the sun barely grazed the first crown of the
oak standing at the center of the circle. One morning, he was
approached by a young girl he had known since she was
born. Louane was already insatiably curious: her face beamed at each ancient tale or legend that was narrated by her
nurse, Dmthair Dynnair, or by Irwan, the bard of the village. Her sharp mind delighted Keogh, who liked to talk to
her, or simply answer her many questions.
So, Louane came to him; during their discussion, she
innocently asked him what the name Demorthn meant
exactly. Taken aback to have to explain this term to such a
young child, Keogh was searching for a way to explain
such a complex title, when a voice rang out behind
them:

140

It is the link between man and creation.

Meeting Again

he Ionnthn is the
apprentice
of
the
Demorthn. He accompanies him in everything, assists him
during ceremonies, and lives with
him until his final initiation.

eogh turned around and made out a dark shape slowly moving
toward them. When the shape climbed the first step, the light
revealed an old man with a stern expression and an impassive
face. During these moments of freezing surprise for Keogh, the man
came and sat by his side.
You know the significance of this tree, I assume
Keogh did not answer immediately. The way this
man was bearing himself, his slightly uneasy
gait, and above all this deep, low voice, had reawakened memories in him that made his stomach
tighten: he saw himself more than ten years back,
when his master interrogated him harshly without forgiving the slightest mistake.
The oak is the link; the axis of life, he muttered softly. It links the
earth and the sky, creates life, knows death and yet escapes it. It is the
center of the world and
Good, Ionnthn! My teaching was thus not entirely in vain. Now, do tell
me about how you have filled all these years since we last met.
His imperious tone admitted no escape. Resigned, Keogh spoke gloomily.

The Role of the

Demorthn
Of Society

ell, Master Jnn from the

day you suddenly disappeared, people felt betrayed and
lost. Yet, everything was fine. Spring was
coming to life, there had been no disappearances for a long time, the militia kept
watch but had witnessed nothing out of the
ordinary for weeks, and yet, fear had seized
the village for a while. They felt like they
had lost their confidant, their healer, and
their guide all at the same time. Even our
chief, Ansailir Eoben, seemed at a loss.
They all knew me, of course, and knew that
I had been your disciple for a long time, but
at first, I think they did not trust me.
You had taught me to reassure and to seek
in everyone what is best for the community.
But there is a fine line between observing a
master and actually doing something.
Fortunately, it was thanks to the skills I had
developed by your side that I earned everybodys trust. One day, the young daughter of
Karl, the lumberman, fell ill. Dmthair
Dynnair knew a few things about this sickness,
but there was nothing she could do. I was able to bring
down the scalding fever that afflicted the girl by preparing
a potion with some herbs and plants that I could only gather at the heart of the forest. Once the villagers established that I was
able to provide what they previously expected from you, things went much better.

Of Wisdom and Ritual Customs

Little by little, I assumed your role. I had to restore this broken link with knowledge and ancient lore. It was necessary to hand
down such things, to remind everyone of the name of the spirits governing our world. At the beginning of each year, during the
festival of Earrach Feis, I officiated during the ceremonies of passage. Yga, the eldest Dmthair, was able to fill my gaps regarding history and tradition. At her side, I could participate in the education of the youngsters and instill our values in them.

Of Ancient Beliefs

Tsioghair

very year, at the same period, toward the end of

the month of Og-mhios, when nights are at their
shortest, gatherings of Demorthn from a same
region are organized in vast circles of stones located in
four places around the peninsula. These special places,
called Liagcal, are so ancient that, in living memory,
they have always been there. The Demorthn come here
to exchange news and information. This is also the place
where feuds are settled, and where Demorthn who have
broken the code of ethics are judged. The Tsioghair is
also the time for other, parallel meetings, of smaller scale
and more secretive nature

Silence came, and Jnn pulled down his hood to gaze at the
faraway clouds.
It was ten years ago that I left for the ceremony of the
Tsioghair, at the great circle of stones of the north. As you
know, Ionnthn, this is one of the most important
Demorthn gatherings. There, I had a dreadful dream
which led me to go to the south of the peninsula, in the wild
lands of Das. When I reached this windy region, after I
had crossed all of Tri-Kazel, I met Demorthn of the Osag
people and attained greater knowledge thanks to them.
During all these years, I was able to familiarize myself with
the subtleties of the ancestral art of the Liadh. This technique allows us to communicate directly with the spirits of
nature; it is the quintessence of our traditional arts. This is
why I could not stay by your side. I thought you were ready.

-Demorthn-

141

Yes, you were almost. I did not come back by chance, or to banter or chatter idly! I must have been careless or distracted.
You were a good Ionnthn, and I think you still are today! Do you remember the many ancient tales I used to tell you? The
ones that dated back to the time of the Aergewin, when Demorthn united and drove back colossal Feondas? Without them,
we would have certainly suffered Saoghal-Dheir, the end of the world. Do you remember when you were younger? I took you
into the heart of the forest of Croach, where no one from the village has ever set foot, where trees are so thick that the light
does not reach the ground. Did you forget that I had forbidden you to go there alone, or you might never come back? There
are unfathomable forces deep in these woods, forces in which you obviously could not believe; so ancient that today, they are
nothing more than a myth for which almost no one has a sincere conviction.
His voice erupted harshly when he pronounced the last syllable.

Lan-an-Saol: the Demorthn Myths

142

ere is the account of the legends that serve as the basis of Demorthn beliefs. Traditionally, they are called
Lan-an-Saol:
In the beginning, there were four primordial spirits of creation: Roimh, dweller of the earth and the epitome of a creating entity; Adhar, the evanescent spirit of air; Usgardh, the feeder, who waters the world; and
Aingeal, the spirit of fire, unpredictable and violent. The first three form what is called the Triad, and are constituted of the essential energy, Rindath. The three of them engendered Corahn-Rin, the Life-Tree. It is told that this
world, as it can be pictured today, endlessly revolves around Corahn-Rin, the eternal axis. It is at the same time
the one that feeds the world, its core, its heart, and its sky. Its roots burrow deep into the heart of the earth, and its
branches brush against the starry dome. The fourth spirit, Aingeal, has never been part of the Triad. It incarnates
destruction and death. It is part of the cycles and ensures their perpetuation. These cycles give life and seasons
their rhythm, on the basis of perpetual renewal: winter coming after summer, and death after life.
The four primordial spirits gave birth to minor spirits which govern specific aspects of the world. Their power
varies according to the cycles of seasons: the spirits of stone, Ursan and Clachan, the influence of which is predominant in winter; Saog, a spirit of fire expressing itself in summer; and Clbar, a spirit of the marshes which
reigns in fall
The spirits of nature never show themselves directly, but sometimes manifest their power by appearing before the eyes of mortals assuming the form of Cmaoghs, will-o-the-wisps constituted of
some of the pure energy of Corahn-Rin.

Of the Evolution of Beliefs

hey remained silent for a long while, then Keogh

spoke again softly:
As I could witness, our beliefs do not protect us
against everything. When people come to me, it is more often
to listen to my advice than to the teaching of traditions. I earned more respect by curing people or by resolving disputes
between two neighbors than by calling upon the benevolence
of Usgardh to protect our crops. Every now and then, we have
a few contacts with the other kingdoms, through the account
of some travelers or Varigals who walk around our countries:
in Reizh, some burghs openly disregard our traditions, driven
by these opportunists who only have respect for their
Magience. In the neighboring valley, the Demorthn barely
knows the Lan-an-Saol.
The world is evolving; knowledge must be passed down, but
deep within myself, I believe we must make choices between
our folklore, which is an integral part of our history that must
be preserved, and the reality of life. Lots of children die very
young, there are still many fatal diseases, and frequent accidents and disappearances. Sometimes there are not enough
men or women to guarantee that everyone can eat enough.
The life of the community takes precedence: the organization
of defense, harvests

I personally help as I can when the village is short-handed.

Meditations provide good spiritual comfort, but they are not
enough.
I have wandered for years in the greater part of the Three
Kingdoms, Jnn replied. What you are saying
ispartlytrue, and it saddens me. In Ard-Amrach, in Gwidre,
the mere mention of the name Demorthn arouses suspicions and hatred. But I know on good authority that they
havent all fled or yielded to this absurd cult of the Temple.
On the contrary, some of them gather, hidden in sacred sanctuaries where no one but them dares to go. In Osta-Baille, our
faith is still held intact, protected by the tomb of Taol-Kaer.
The king himself is advised by Algwich Dert, one of the most
powerful Demorthn. And the past remains deep-rooted in the
heart of each member of the proud and dangerous Osag people I have met. Their Demorthn are as formidable as they are
uncompromising, particularly regarding their traditions. They
have a much greater influence than us among the communities. I have even heard that some of them did not hesitate to
punish with fire the men who dared to make use of nature
without going through the appropriate rites. In any case, I am
very disappointed at your words.

-Demorthn-

The Powers of the Demorthn

t may be, dear Ionnthn, Jnn went on with a voice tinged with contempt, that your meditations lack vigor when
you call upon the gifts of Adhar or Corahn. It may also, and more likely, be that you failed to heed and understand
my teachings when I truly wanted to initiate you.

It has been a long time since you led me to what you call a sanctuary. I was young, and probably much easier
to impress than I am today. My memory shows nothing more to me than a vast glade bordered with some
stones. I had lain before one of these rocks, and a great serenity engulfed me. But what more?
What more! Jnn flared up. Are you so insensitive that you are unable to recognize these places
of power that are the Cinthared? It so happens, indeed, that nothing occurs during the initiation, but your words, at the time, were not the same! Are you admitting you lied to me?
Frightened by Jnn's attitude, Keogh answered carefully:
It seems to me that I said what you wanted to hear.
The old Demorthns face contorted with anger. He stood up and
furiously paced around the circle, growling sentences to Keogh.
The Triad and the minor elementary spirits are made
of a fundamental energy, this you know, but it is
invisible, and their minds are unfathomable. To
communicate with us, they have given birth
to avatars. Although they are made of pure
Rindath as well, we can see these
beings, almost touch them. Of
course, they hide, they are secretive and wary; some have
even learned to be distrustful of man, maybe
rightly so.

143

C'maoghs

144

We call them C'maoghs, and they are the incarnations of the spirits of nature. This is why they can take various shapes,
depending on whether they represent Roimh, Adhar, or Usgardh, or even some of the minor spirits. In some cases, they seem
to be made of flickering vapor or pure water, and in others, they can simply appear as a luminous gas floating in the air. You
should have seen them the first time I took you to the sanctuary. They flocked around you at my request, and wished to know
you, to reveal themselves to you. But apparently you remained insensitive to their presence, although I believed otherwise at
the time.
A palpable tension was settling between the master and his disciple, and as the voice of the sage was rising, Keogh started to
feel fear. His eyes glaring, his left hand fiddling with his thin,
gray beard, Jnn was striding angrily, speaking and watching
the sky as if he were alone. Seeing the situation was taking a
turn for the worse, Keogh humbly asked how he could commuFor Demorthn, the Aergewin would be the consenicate with these avatars.
quence of the uncontrollable wrath of two natural

The Aergewin

Ogham and Magical Language

Jnn seemed to calm down somewhat.
The C'maoghs never, or seldom, react to words. Their lifestyle
is alien from ours. As an initiate to the art of the Liadh, I can
make myself understood by them. How, I do not really know.
But through the link that unites us, they can feel my mind.
There is also another way.
Jnn put his hand in his loose clothing, and took out a small
leather bag. He opened it and slipped small polished, engraved
pebbles into his open hand.
I had previously shown them to you: these are the Ogham of
power. There remain few Demorthn today who can truthfully
claim to know the ancient art of such writing. Their origin is
mysterious. Some say that Roimh itself created a language
making it possible to link the power of the elements to a physical object; however, these are but rumors. Look, each symbol
represents a unique aspect of a natural force. Alone, they are
useless; it is only when combined with an ancient knowledge
that one can draw upon real power. This is the art of the Sigil
Rann. I got these ones from my own master, who gave them to
me before his death. Remember that they hold within themselves a fragment of the power of the C'maoghs.

spirits: Aingeal, the spirit of fire, and Snomh, offspring of Adhar, the spirit of air. During the
Aergewin, the wrath of the two spirits manifested
itself through the birth of innumerable hordes of
raging Feondas which spread throughout the world,
destroying everything in their path. Feeling that the
balance of Esteren was threatened, the other natural
spirits came to help humanity by giving men some
of their powers. This is how Demorthn became the
protectors of the Life-Tree, Corahn-Rin.

Saoghal-Dheir
This is the name given to the mythical event that
will bring about the end of the world. The anger of
the spirits Aingeal and Snomh will cause the world
to stop revolving around Corahn-Rin. Then, the
balance will be broken and life itself will lose its
meaning. Esteren will become Saoghal-Glas, an
ashy land swept by an everlasting wind. According
to the Demorthn, if some spirits had not helped
humans during the Aergewin, the havoc wreaked by
the ancient monsters would have certainly led to
such a cataclysm.

Suddenly, Jnn straightened.

Now, enough with this idle chatting! Follow me, Keogh, so that I may demonstrate it all.
They set at a quick pace in the direction of the neighboring woods. At some distance from the village, at the edge of the forest,
Jnn stopped for a while, bewildered at the sight of a large deforested area strewn with inert stumps and log piles. His eyes
wide with rage, he asked Keogh the meaning of it. The disciple spoke of the necessity of reinforcing the weak fortifications
of the village, mentioning the importance of security for the villagers. Jnn clenched his teeth and pushed Keogh ahead of
him. They went below the thick foliage of the forest, following a narrow path littered with pine needles and rocks. All around
them, trees grew taller. They plunged into a sort of tunnel of greenery, dark and oppressive. The sun barely reached the ground,
and the ferns sometimes gave way to some brackish ponds and bizarrely shaped mushrooms. Suddenly, Jnn froze, as if he
had felt something peculiar. He closed his eyes and focused for a while.
Here we are on one of the sacred paths, the access to which is defended by fierce spirits. I was able to communicate with
them to be granted access to this Cinthareid. You can stop worrying, no danger can threaten us now.

Demorthn Sanctuaries

hey reached the edge of a natural glade with an irregular, rocky ground. Ritual stones were standing in a semicircle
around a flat rock, eroded by time. A huge oak towered before them. It was the exact place where they had come,
ten years before. The silence was oppressive: neither the chirping of birds nor any of the other familiar noises that
usually filled woods could be heard. Keogh approached one of the stones, half-covered with moss, and made out Oghamic
symbols on it.
These are stones of power, Jnn told him. Here is one of the places where the C'maoghs are born, where I am able to communicate with them. Sit down on this center stone; we shall uncover your true nature: Ionnthn or... something else.
With the help of Jnn, Keogh fell into a deep stasis. Many
hours later, when he emerged, shivering, Jnn asked him what
he had seen.
To begin with, an intense serenity washed over me. The scent
part from circles of stones, many isolated
of pine, then a veil of soft colors slowly suffused in me. I was
menhirs can be found throughout the
focusing on the extraordinary aura of this oak, when suddenly,
peninsula. Reputed to be magical, they
fear seized me. A somber feeling of nothingness overwhelmed
are often the origin of legends of miraculous heaall of my senses then... nothing more.
ling, or travelers saved by taking shelter under
Jnn then straightened, and his figure seemed to grow. His
their shadow.
voice boomed:
Our discussions had made me fear it, and the atrocious vision
of this tree graveyard confirmed it. You're not one of us!
Traitor to your knowledge! Renegade!
Seething with boundless hatred, his features convulsing with rage, Jnn took out of his tunic a small pebble engraved with an
Ogham and uttered a few words. A violent wind started to blow, sending the leaves that littered the ground whirling around.
Harrowed, Keogh stood up and fled before his masters irrational anger. Deep cracking noises could be heard inside the ocean
of trees surrounding the sanctuary as the former Ionnthn disappeared in the shadows. An agonizing cry rang within the thick
forest of Croach, and after that day, Keogh was never seen again.

Of Menhirs

An Instructive Lesson
ouane's voice faded into deep silence. Amused by the
horrified expression of her apprentice, she went on
softly:
It all truly happened when I was still a little girl. Not a snatch of their
conversation had passed me by, and, prompted by the recklessness of
youth, I had followed them into the forest. Both of them were so engrossed in
their discussion that they paid no attention to me. I do not know how I was
able to follow them, safe and sound, into the Cinthareid. In any case, after the
cry, I must have passed out, and only woke up the day after, in the village.
Jnn must have found me and brought me back, although I never heard from
him again either. In the end, remember this lesson well: between believing too
much or not enough, there is a happy medium that befits one who is wise. It
is all a matter of balance.

-Demorthn-

145

Evolution of the Demorthn Role

146

Extract from an academic study on Demorthn

Nomadism

The Influence of the Powerful

During the Aergewin, death and devastation struck our

peninsula so violently that there remain practically no vestiges of that ancient time that saw the pinnacle of the cult of
the Demorthn. As it is said, they put an end to the Feond
abominations thanks to the powers granted by the
C'maoghs, but not without severe losses. These Demorthn
used three ancestral arts, which are now partly forgotten: the
Liadh, the art of communicating with the spirits; the Lorn
Rann, the art of engraving Ogham; and finally, the Sigil
Rann, the art of using them. Weakened, they gathered and
strengthened the foundations of their cult: yearly meetings
called Tsioghair were introduced, and Demorthn devoted
themselves to traveling through the peninsula to pass on the
cult of the spirits to the scattered peoples.
Therefore, at that time, they were of a nomadic and solitary
nature, never interfering in the business of men, but visiting
as much as possible the communities they came across
during their travels. They were highly respected by the
population, thus a Demorthn passing by was an event.
Their powers were both feared and admired; often praised in
the same way as things beyond the understanding of most
people. They were offered food and lodging, but they often
declined the latter, preferring to rest in the heart of wide
open spaces. It was the occasion for the inhabitants to seek
their advice, solicit plant-based remedies, or ask about the
mood of the local C'maoghs. In exchange, they gave them
objects of daily use that they could not obtain elsewhere, as
Demorthn never used money. After a few days, they disappeared discreetly, taking with them the noble mystery of
their art.

After the foundation of the Three Kingdoms, the feudal system started to gain in importance, and new lords made their
appearance. Some of them, appreciating the reputation of
Demorthn, asked them to settle in the village, or in their
own homes. Most of them refused, claiming that their place
was in nature, but some of them gave in, to better ensure that
the traditional rites were followed, or guided by a secret
ambition. Such an evolution did not happen without causing
strong inner tensions. This was the start of a time of division
that led to the creation of some minority groups. During
Tsioghairs, frictions started to rise between the adepts of tradition who were still keeping their nomadic lifestyle, and
those who supported opening up to men. Some Demorthn,
outraged by such a shift in tradition, left the Tsioghairs,
refusing any implication in the emerging geopolitics. These
traditionalists disappeared almost entirely from the chronicles of history, but it is said that strange gatherings are
sometimes organized in the heart of the Mr Forsair.

A Partial Sedentarization
As time went by, the clans grew bigger, and new villages
rose in Creag, as Tri-Kazel was called at that time. The
Demorthn progressively saw the necessity of watching
such an expansion by spending more time among men to
pass on the teachings from the Aergewin to them, and to preserve the cult of the primordial spirits. Some settled more
lastingly on the outskirts of villages, without giving up on
their autonomy, however. Refusing any superfluous luxury,
they most often contented themselves with rather bare shelters in the middle of the woods, living like hermits, and feeding on berries, herbs, and mushrooms. They ate no meat, as
they considered hunting as the practice of warriors.
However, they joined the villagers for the celebration of a
birth, a union, a death, or for some festivals such as the
Earrach Feis or the Agaceann. The rest of the time, they
remained under the cover of trees. Sometimes, they took
an apprentice, carefully chosen, as candidates were
many. He was to obediently stay at the side of his master, hoping to gather some scraps of knowledge
before being finally considered as a true Ionnthn,
after long years of hardships.

Of Social Implication
There was no actual evolution of the practices before this
dreadful period called the White Famine. This short ice age
forced the Demorthn living in the open to join villages in
order to preserve their own life from elements that had
become uncontrollable, but also to guide and comfort inhabitants overwhelmed with despair. There remain few traces
of this time, but it was established that it marks the progressive involvement of Demorthn in village councils, with the
same status as the Ansailir, the Dmthair, and the bard. At
the Tsioghairs, the old debates surfaced again. However, the
general opinion was that the progressive weakening of
beliefs, particularly in Reizh and Gwidre, suggested that it
was time for Demorthn to be more strongly involved in
society.

Rites and Traditions

Although rites hardly changed in those few hundred years,
the role of the Demorthn evolved irregularly. The Osag
Demorthn, in the south of Taol-Kaer, constantly opposed
such an evolution. Their current lifestyle is the same as
before: some keep living as hermits on the outskirts of the
communities, while the others have remained nomads. In
that regard, they often consider themselves as the true holders of traditional culture, looking down on social deviancies. However, they did not forsake regular gatherings, as
others did in the past. Although tradition remained so firmly
established among the Osags, little by little, it lost ground in
other territories, particularly in Gwidre, where the Temple
tried to totally suppress the Demorthn influence.

-Demorthn-

Of Popular Beliefs
The many ordeals that struck Tri-Kazel, such as the harshness of the weather, recurrent epidemics, or repeated attacks from
Feondas, have sometimes deprived some remote regions of their Demorthn. In Gwidre, during the great expurgation of 782,
many Demorthn preferred to flee far away from the urbanized areas or were secretly executed by Sigires and Blade knights,
the deadly warriors of the Temple. In these territories, deprived of the main upholders of the peninsular traditions, bards and
Varigals took over. Moreover, in some regions, because of the deep transformations of a social, political, or religious nature,
lore became legend, and the knowledge of the Demorthn sometimes took the form of folk tales. This way, the primordial spirits of the Lan-an-Saol (the tale of the creation of the known world) were progressively replaced with new entities inspired
from the creatures populating the earth and the sky. Such deviancies do not always match but, as years went by, true cults
spread and managed to last around the most charismatic figures.

Animal Symbolism
Of all the beings living in the thick forests, the most respected one is the
Great Deer. Because of his cautious nature, he is very hard to track down
in spite of his imposing size. His magnificent antlers, his noble bearing,
and his deftness burned in the collective unconscious the image of a sovereign whose wisdom and intelligence are the main attributes. He is called
Fiadha in Taol-Kaer, and Fiedh in Gwidre and at the border of Reizh. One
can also notice, in more mountainous regions, the predominance of
Arthadh, a dominant, voracious bear that symbolizes strength and bravery; and Gobhar, a Caernide with a human torso, whose qualities are skill
and guile.

Demorthn Ethics

Nimheil
This word, which means poison, is
used in Tri-Kazel to designate an
amber-colored liquid substance of
variable density. It is found in TriKazelian folklore, in which it is attributed to a disease of Corahn-Rin, or
the corrupting action of some spirits of
nature. In fact, this word directly
comes from the Demorthn cults, in
which it designates a substance, the
distinctive effect of which, outside of being a deadly poison, is
to drive the C'maoghs away.

Morcail

The Oradh

he Demorthn philosophy imposes implicit, yet

essential rules. Its basis includes maintaining
balance and natural cycles, as well as the cult of
the spirits. Abiding by such precepts makes these men the
holders of a power and a particular relationship with nature.
Using such knowledge to serve their personal ambitions, by
a thirst for power or out of envy, or also to satisfy a desire
for personal vengeance, goes against ancestral principles. It
is generally during Tsioghairs that the deviancies of some
are reported and judged. The accused Demorthn then
appears before the council to justify himself. If he is found
guilty, he has his Oghamic stones confiscated for an amount
of time determined according to his fault. In extreme cases,
when a Demorthn not only infringes the ethics, but also
misappropriates or uses his power wrongly, the sanction can
be as hard as a banishment or even death. Such Demorthn
are then called Morcail, meaning corrupted in the ancient
tongue. Often aware of the risks they take, they rarely
appear before the council of their own volition, and must
therefore be ruthlessly tracked down. Some Demorthn,
often nomads of Osag origin, have made these hunts their
primary duty. The most fanatical of them make it the reason
of their very existence.

Said to have been initiated by the dire Argmald, the Oradh

is considered an abomination in the eyes of Demorthn.
Using the altered principles of the three ancestral arts, it
allows Morcail to trick and manipulate the C'maoghs, the
primal source of the power granted to Demorthn. The most
audacious ones do not hesitate to use this forbidden art to
attract the most dangerous spirits of nature, such as Snomh
and Aingeal.

Tales and Legends

Demorthn teaching often uses educative allegories used to
demonstrate the dangerousness of these renegades' acts.
Although such tales often originate from real facts, legend
and hyperbole have turned them into fables, narrated by
bards or by some Varigals for popular entertainment. One of
the most famous is the Lan-an-Avel, inspired from the true
story of Avel, a Demorthn traitor to her rank. It tells how,
several generations ago, this simple disciple of nature veered from the primary philosophy in order to become part of
the highest-ranking authorities of the kingdom of Reizh. She
is said to have misused the art of the Ogham, attempting an
unnatural mix with Magience, and is even said to have associated with some gatherings of Daedemorthys.

-Demorthn-

147

Chapter 3

Temple
earest Uncle,
Here are my first notes about the most holy
church of the Temple, into which you managed
to have me accepted. I do not know how to thank you for this.
Each day, I pray to the One so that he may grant you, as well
as your family, his blessing. You have done so much for me
since the death of my parents; I am relieved that I am no longer a burden to your family. I know it is usually very hard for
a young girl born into a modest Talkride family to join the
church of the Temple as I did, but I think that the staunchness
of my faith was the determining element for my Acceptation.
Each day, I give my thanks to your late father who gave our
family the opportunity to discover the divine light. Ever
since, some of us have been following the precepts of
the Temple, and this is a good thing, since this path is
the only one that deserves to be followed. Of course,
the traditions of our peninsula are based on true
facts, but I could never bring myself to trust
those inconstant, capricious beings that are
the spirits of nature.

148

I know of the reluctance of some members

of our family; promise me that you will
have them read my letter, in order to correct some of the prejudices our holy church
suffers from. Deep down, I hope that one
day we may all be reunited around this same
faith that gives my life a new meaning.

Calendar of the Temple

or greater convenience, I shall use the traditional dates of the Tri-Kazelian calendar. However, the lands where
the Temple displayed its all-powerful influence have adopted the religious calendar, based on the year of
Soustraine's revelation, which means the year 503 before the Oath (or the year -503, as it is also written).
When you have contacts with the faithful of the Temple, do take this into account. Do not forget as well that
although they divide a year into the same number of months as we do, they do not use the same names.

Soustraine's Revelation

o begin with, let me remind you how the church of the Temple was born. Everybody has heard of Soustraine the
Pure, but very few know his true story. The prophet was born in a village in the north of the Continent, in the year
-522 according to our Tri-Kazelian calendar. He lived a peaceful childhood, and proved to be calmer and more
mature than the other children of his age. He started to learn his father's profession as a weaver, a trade for which he very
quickly showed great talent. When he was done with his period of apprenticeship, he set off on the road in order to find the
best place to set up his shop. His youth was free from vices and all the skullduggery those of his age generally indulge in.
Soustraine enjoyed walking alone and meditating, pondering far from the hustle of crowds.
In the year -503, he suddenly had a life-changing epiphany. As he was meditating, divine voices imparted upon him the expectations of the benevolent One concerning him, while showing him the past and the creation of the world, as well as the future
of humanity. Soustraine kept traveling from villages to cities, from fortresses to hamlets, but now he was preaching what had
been revealed to him.
The One granted Soustraine fantastic powers. The more he prayed, the greater was his ability to perform prodigies and miracles. Thus, Soustraine showed the might of the Creator in the villages he came across. He performed many miraculous healings, drove bandits away, and froze in ice the devilish Feondas. Everywhere he went, Soustraine attracted followers. His
speeches had the ability to convert entire crowds, fascinated with the discovery of the One God and his gifts.
When he grew old, Soustraine finally settled. He chose to do so in the town of Chana, where the greatest church erected by
his disciples in the name of the One God stood, and many traveled from afar to come and see him in this sanctified place.
Until his last day, Soustraine helped those who needed it; then he disappeared without trace, at the dawn of his one-hundredth
birthday.

The Powers
of Soustraine

t the time, nobody other than

Soustraine claimed to hear the
voices that guided him. It would
have been easy to think he was a madman or
a lunatic... but the immense powers he was
granted for his prayers were proof enough.
According to the tales, more than one person
tried to demonstrate, to no avail, that his
miracles were only tricks, and that his God
did not exist. We cannot but acknowledge
the existence of this divinity, for his powers
are as real as the ones the spirits of nature
lend us.

Lem Deon

The Precepts of the Temple

or Tri-Kazelians in general, the precepts of the Temple

seem much harsher and stricter than the traditions taught
by the Demorthn. Indeed, in order to be worthy of the
favors of the One God, men and women must lead a temperate,
ascetic life, far from the excesses that corrupt mind and body
alike. Vivid colors drive the eyes away, alcohol diverts the mind
from the thought of the Creator, and debauchery leads to the propagation of diseases that ravage the populations. Therefore, there
exists a whole series of Ordinances given by the One God to
Soustraine, which his heirs, the Hierophants of the Temple, continue to pass on to the faithful.
The aim of all these restrictions is to keep people close to the
Creator and to guide them on the sole path of faith. They protect
humanity from the threat of the abysses and the demons that lurk
there. Once dead, a man or woman who was able to remain pure
will join the Divine Kingdom and enjoy eternal serenity. The
others will be cast into Limbo and suffer forever. Therefore, to
ensure felicity after death, everyone is expected to follow the
commandments of the One God.

-Temple-

149

The Writings and the Ordinances

Miracles

Soustraine spent a lot of time transcribing his revelation on

parchment. Thus, he wrote a book of about six hundred
pages, the content of which is very diverse: poems, psalms,
stories, parables, drawings, all of them forming a complex,
sometimes cryptic, set. Every adept spends many hours learning the Writings. The six Ordinances are its crux; six commandments the Creator has dictated to Soustraine and which
constitute the core of our religion:
You shall follow the path of the One God only.
You shall heed the sacred words of the Creator.
You shall impart the Truth to any person you meet.
You shall master your passions and be moderate in every thing.
You shall be humble and thank the Creator for the gifts you
are granted.
You shall show your faith through prayer and self-reflection
for the glory of the One God.

Maybe our religion would not have reached the influence that
it has if the Creator did not prove his existence on a daily
basis through the miracles he grants his followers. Thus, the
communities that support our faith can see their sick ones
recover and their churches drive back hordes of Feondas.

Faith and Pagan Beliefs

The Prayers

150

As for us, the adepts, we are still not close enough to the One
God to dare make such demands. Only the holiest and most
devout faithful of each order can receive divine favors: they
are the Elect. Praying allows their spirits to rise and send a
plea to the Creator, who then intervenes. Hierophants are very
close to the One God, and the miracles they are capable of are
beyond imagination. Like Soustraine in his days, it is said
that they have the ability to resurrect the dead or purify infidels with ice storms.

Originally, and as the sixth Ordinance dictates, the day of a

faithful of the Temple is punctuated with six prayer times,
each one lasting half an hour. From dawn to twilight, the
faithful are reminded of these times with the chime of the
church bells. Believers must then immediately interrupt their
activities and kneel in prayer for the One God. The first
Hierophants quickly realized that most faithful could not
strictly follow such a commandment without dramatic consequences for trade and the very survival of the communities.
Thus, the clergy became the self-appointed representatives of
all the faithful, who could delegate part of their religious obligations to them. Priests pray for the salvation of the believers
who, in exchange, take care to support them and ensure that
society fares well. Moreover, the faithful can make offerings
to the priests, who will then remind the Creator of their piety
and intercede in behalf of the donators during their prayers.
Some malicious gossipers pretend that this way, the rich ones
are more likely to be granted salvation, but it is untrue, for the
Creator is kind and wise. He judges everybody according to
the sincerity of their actions and not on the form they take.

Of the Place of Man

The One has created the world and everything that lives on its
surface. He is the source of everything, and Man must therefore be respectful and deferent toward him. Thus, the faithful
are humble and quiet, aware of their insignificance and of
what they owe the Creator. Therefore, we cannot approve of
the prideful attitude of the Magientists who claim the superiority of Man in all things and go against our fifth Ordinance.
Like everything that surrounds usplants, oceans, landwe
are a divine creation, no more and no less important than the
others. All is One, for all pertains to the One. Man has simply
received the gift of conscience, which allows us to perceive
the will of the Creator and, therefore, to guide our existence
on the path of the Truth.

My uncle, I feel that I must insist on a very important issue

that threatens our good kingdom. The Talkride people must
sever their connections with the spirits of nature as soon as
possible, and dedicate themselves to praying and abiding by
the Ordinances. Outside the Creator, none should dominate
nature, and Demorthn are guilty of pride when they set
themselves as the guardians of the world.
The One would have allowed his Elect to communicate with
these natural spirits if he had wished to do so. He didn't, and
Demorthn go beyond their human condition when they
dominate these spirits through sorcery. They are blinded by
a power that is not made for men, and must be guided toward
the right path.
Moreover, the Demorthn claim that there is no such thing as
a soul, and that the dead go back to nature. This is but a lie,
for this goes against what the Creator has revealed to
Soustraine: the soul is eternal. Before this revelation, men
and women were left in doubt concerning what was hidden
beyond death.
The Demorthn myths lead the Talkrides
astray, and deprive them of the access to
the Divine Kingdom. They are doomed
to wander forever in the ashy lands of
the Kingdom of the Dead, or to suffer forever in the depths of Limbo.
However, the One can accept
repentance, and it is never too
late to abjure such pagan
beliefs.

-Temple-

The Reprobates

he adepts of the Temple boast that they can judge anyone with impartiality, but this goes otherwise for
those they call the reprobates. Indeed, in their eyes, those who are afflicted with severe cases of madness or spectacular malformations are suspected of being possessed. For us Demorthn, such a way of
thinking is strange; madmen are very often the bearers of messages from the spirits of nature that we are able to
decipher; as for deformities, they simply are the manifestation of the quirks of nature. However, I cannot deny that
some parents, supported by some of our brothers, have for a long time abandoned their misshapen children to nature,
out of fear of weakening their lineage.
As for the dogmas of the Temple, deformity or madness supposedly indicate the influence of devils from Limbo trying
to corrupt humanity. These beings are said to be the origin of Feondas, and some faithful of the Temple claim that these
monsters were previously reprobates; unfortunate victims of demons. I must admit that most of the faithful of the Temple
willingly try to help these unfortunate ones. But in some Gwidrite regions, where the dogma is applied strictly, they are
bound to live miserably, begging for the charity of passers-by. I have also heard of monasteries where these reprobates are
gathered to go through purifications of their bodies and souls, which look too much like torture to me.

The Cult of Cold

n Gwidrite lands, snow is, even more than anywhere else, considered a sign of purity. I have heard that the great
deceased Hierophants lay in sanctified ice coffins, resting in the depths of great cathedrals. Generally speaking, cold
is sacred in the faith of the Temple, whereas heat is considered with ambivalence. It is associated with life, but also
with comfort, and therefore with negligence or excess for some. Those who want to prove their piety go as far as performing their devotions in the cold, or barely clothed. In some houses, there is a little room dedicated to praying; it is
usually bare, containing an altar with the symbol of the Temple, or a figurine representing the prophet Soustraine.
During winter, this room is always kept at a very cold temperature, with windows as thin as arrowslits letting in
the freezing wind. The most devout insist that fire must never be lit when it is not absolutely indispensable, since it is a gift of the Creator that is too often lavished. Concerned about remaining pure,
they live in a very strict way that many consider as extreme.

Lem Deon

The Constructions of the Temple

ow, let me tell you about landscapes touched by the holy light. The Temple mainly marks its presence
with the construction of churches and town-monasteries. The former are relatively commonplace and
vary in size. The latter, unfortunately, cannot be found in Tri-Kazel yet, but I keep hope that one day, I
will go to the Great Theocracy, on the Continent, to gaze at them.

The Churches
In every place where the Temple settles, its faithful build a
church dedicated to prayer for the One God. The greatest
cathedrals rise very high in the sky, housing up to several
dozen priests and adepts. In Tri-Kazel, these large buildings
can be counted on the fingers of one hand, and the one of
Ard-Amrach, capital city of Gwidre, is the most beautiful of
them. In this kingdom, almost every village has at least one
small church. The situation is different in Taol-Kaer and in
Reizh, as the Temple is not the official religion. The large
cities of these two kingdoms most often have one church of
modest size. Several villages, particularly along our border,
boast small chapels among their buildings. In the countryside,
it is possible to find a monastery or a convent, often used as

a shelter for travelers lost in wild regions. Finally, I have

heard there exist secret places of worship, disguised to the
eyes of stubborn obscurantists who reject the Truth. All the
churches, from the most modest ones to the great cathedrals,
are built according to common principles, applying the sacred
rule of the number six. The faithful enter through a large double door in the nave of the main building. It takes the shape
of a long six-sided room, one of its extremities letting the
faithful in and the other leading to the area exclusive to the
priests. It is an inner construction of hexagonal shape, most
often divided into several rooms with variations according to
how important the church is and how many clergymen live in
it: dining room, kitchen, latrines, dormitory, etc.

-Temple-

151

Town-monasteries

will not dwell on this subject, my uncle, since I have never

visited one. However, the rectoress of my convent told me
wonders about them. According to her, the entire town is built on
several stages of hexagonal shape, protected with sturdy walls,
and rising higher and higher as one gets closer to the center. In
these cities, the greatest and most beautiful of cathedrals in the
honor of the One God are built. The most precious Relics are
gathered there, and create a tangible link between the Creator and
men. The faithful who live there dedicate their entire lives, even
more than others, to the service of the Temple. Chana, the capitalcity of the Great Theocracy, is obviously the largest, richest, most
beautiful, and most fervent of town-monasteries.
Further to that, I will tell you about a story I have heard several
times. Some of my fellow adepts have told me that when a priest
of the Continent reaches the highest state of holiness, he is invited
to go to a fantastic underground maze, built in the depths of earth,
under each town-monastery. By walking around such a tortuous
place, he gradually loses all notion of reality, until he finally
manages to commune with the Creator.

The Relics

152

In his writings, Soustraine tells of the sacred mission he was dictated: In order to protect themselves from darkness, men shall
have to find the Light Shards. They have been left for us, so that we may be in contact with the One. I have never seen one,
but these fragments are described by the prophet as crystals of absolute purity, radiating with the light of the Creator. The theologians of the Temple often debate about the exact nature of these holy relics, but the Writings strongly hint that they are the
petrified fragments of Divine Envoys who have, in a very remote time the pagans call Aergewin, fought against Feondas,
the minions of Limbo.
Many are those who have gone so far as to pillage and sell these precious relics; particularly to Magientists who, as I have
heard, use them to feed their unnatural machineries. These unbelievers stop at nothing in their unbridled quest for power.
Because of them, all humanity could be consumed. This is how, in his Writings, Soustraine speaks of the great cataclysms:
When the arrogance of man reaches its pinnacle, when pride and power become their idols, a great disaster shall occur, and
pestilence shall spread throughout the world. The hordes will rise from Limbo to engulf the unbelievers, and the faithful will
have to lead their last battle for the triumph of the One Light. My Uncle, we must pray for the Reizhites to relinquish their
folly and join the path of wisdom that Soustraine indicates to us.
Finally, you must know that the prophet also received the mission to find and lock up the Cursed Stones, impure caricatures of the holy Shards. These abominations look like the holy Relics, but are the work of devils from Limbo who strive
to enslave men by tempting them with powers mimicking those of the One. The pure know how to recognize the evil
nature of these factitious stones, but an infidel or a prideful one could yield to temptation.

The Six Orders

he Temple is multifaceted, much less monolithic than our adversaries pretend. And unlike what some
women may think, men and women have equal status in the eyes of the Creator; hence, they can access
the highest responsibilities of the six orders that make up the Temple.
However, before one can join an order, he must be initiated. That is why I currently have the rank of adept, and for
now, I am expected to spend most of my time in studies and prayers, which make up most of my training. The life of
an adept also involves a large number of the same chores, which are imposed on us in order for the places of worship
to operate properly, but also to test the strength of our faith. Indeed, it is never pleasant to clean the latrines or to tend
to the wounds of the knights of the order of the Blades, but such tasks must be fulfilled, and the One shall measure the
worth and the involvement of everyone. The complete training of an adept lasts six years, at the end of which I will be allowed to join one of the six orders. As you know, I have already made my choice, and I hope I will become part
of the order of the monks which my convent belongs to.

-Temple-

Each order of the Temple has its own internal hierarchy, which is more or less abstruse in the eyes of outsiders. The
Hierophants stand at the very top of this hierarchy, and the adepts at the very bottom. Priests or monks promoted at
the direction of a church or a monastery are called rectors, and form cenacles when the institution they must rule has
many faithful. The most honorable of Sigires bear the title of keeper of faith, while the Blades are organized as a chivalric order with, at their head, the great commanders, These are only examples, but they give an idea of the complexity of the various orders.

Lem Deon

The Priests
The priests form an order with a large majority among the clergy of
the Temple. They are the administrators of most of the rural and urban
communities, which they guide toward the One God. They can be
seen every day in churches, which they lead sometimes alone, sometimes as a cenacle. Priests lead the service, answer the metaphysical
questions of the faithful, and try to bring on the path of the Truth all
those who do not follow it yet. According to their seniority, they don't
all have the same power or the same influence.

The White
Rose Traitors

cannot help but add here this side note

about the White Rose order. Under
this pompous name hides a rebellious
group of former Blade knights who
claim they bear the true message of the
Creator. These heretics are tracked by
the Blades and the Sigires, and must be
fought by the true followers of the One
God.

The Sigires
Highly feared, Sigires are appointed by
the Great Cenacle of Ard-Amrach. Their
task is twofold: to fight against the heretics and sorcerers using occult arts, and
to ensure that the Ordinances are properly followed among the Temple. A
Sigire commissioned for a particular
mission can access all places of the
Temple without having to give any justification to a priest or even to a
Hierophant. They are said to often
hide their status when investigating in
order to witness problems and
breaches of the dogma with their own
eyes. True believers have nothing to
fear from Sigires, but they are still
dreaded because they are known to be
ruthless in their methods.

The Blades
This chivalric order protects the
Temple; its warriors quick to react
against attacks we could suffer from those
who do not accept the Truth. Also known
as Blade knights, these well trained fighters
are generally armed with a sword and protected with chainmail and a shield.

-Temple-

153

The Vectors

The Clerics

Vectors are missionaries traveling the world to show infidels

the path of Light. Bold travelers, sometimes escorted by several Blade knights, they fearlessly tread in regions where the
Temple still has not settled, and reveal to pagans the benevolence of the One God.

Clerics are the scholars of the Temple. As teachers or scribes,

they contribute to the training of adepts, keep the archives of
great parishes, manage the finances of churches, and advise
priests and the Hierophants. Many clerics the theologians
are specialized in studying the enigmas of the One, and
reflections about faith. They are the most directly involved
with seminaries and synods, which gather the members of the
Temple.

The Monks
Living in secluded monasteries, monks dedicate their lives to
prayers and crafts. This order is composed of several distinct
groups of monks or nuns, such as the Corvusian brothers of
the Corvus abbey, for example. Some of these orders are
famous for their calligraphies, some others for their distilleries. They house travelers and are often very close to nature.
Some monks travel the world, going from churches to monasteries, accumulating and exchanging knowledge and techniques.

Of the Importance
of the Number 6

"

hy this 6, which you find everywhere

in the rites of the Temple? Their hexagon-shaped churches, the six members
of the Great Cenacle, the six prayer times, the six
commandments given by Soustraine after his
vision, the six statuses of the members of the
Temple, the six stanzas of their prayers and
psalms... No one knows where it comes from
exactly, but obviously, this number has an important significance in the religion of the Temple.

Lem Deon

154

The Hierophants

bove the leaders of the six orders are

the Hierophants. In theory, the masters of each order can all aim for such
a prestigious rank, but most Hierophants
come from priests and clerics. They are the
most faithful among the faithful; the staunchest believers. Like Soustraine during his
revelation, they are said to have heard the One
God. Their role is to rule over the destiny of
the Temple, and to guide our people. In TriKazel, Hierophant Anthnor leads our holy
church and presides at the Great Cenacle
gathering the masters of each order: keeper of
faith Vengu, from the order of the Sigires,
Saint Jaoven de Nectan, from the order of the
Blades, theologian Neirin, from the order of
the clerics, priest Andrev, rector of the church
of Farl, holy Vectoress Selina, from the order
of the Vectors, and monk Thaeg, rector of the
monastery of Gouvran.

-Temple-

Speech from a washerwoman of the district of Trdil to her apprentice.

"

irl, you must understand that our clients from this church are very careful about being clean.
Purity, as they say, must be spiritual as well as material. But don't you worry, they're not that
awful, and lots of nonsense is said about them. I've been coming to take their laundry for years,
and nothing has ever happened to me! Wash each piece of clothing as if it was to be worn by Soustraine himself, and everything will be fine. Know that each religious order has its own color. Adepts who have not yet
been ordained are clothed in light gray and wear colored facings on their sleeves and collar, which indicate
the order they are to be a part of. When they are accepted, they are dressed in white, with equal parts of the
color of their order, which, however, becomes less and less present as they rise in the hierarchy. About that,
I've heard that the attire of the Hierophant of Ard-Amrach is completely immaculate.
There are two monks here, who'd rather get their hands dirty and wash their laundry themselves. They're
dressed in brown, a plain, humble color if I ever saw one. Blade knights wear red, since it sometimes is their
duty to kill in order to defend the Temple. But you won't see many of them in Osta-Baille. Vectors sport
azure, the color of the sky under which they walk in order to spread faith everywhere in the world. All priests
wear green. According to the sermons I've heard, I think it's supposed to remind people of their task as the
Creator's gardeners, who watch over the faithful and nourish their souls in the house of the One. Or something like that... Clerics, who take care of all the paperwork, like purple. It's a hard color to obtain, and they
use it for their illuminations, along with fine gold. Finally, if you're ever approached by a clergyman wearing black, youre dealing with a Sigire, and I hope this will never happen...
'Scuse me? Ah, yes. They forget all kinds of stuff in their pockets. You see this one, they use it as a holy symbol. They call it a Hexcelsis, because of the six branches that correspond to the six ordinances of the prophet, I think. Take care not to break it or get it dirty; they don't like that at all. Simple faithful often carry
a Hexcelsis of polished wood. The religious' ones are made of iron, or copper when they start to go up
in the hierarchy. Only the highest-ranking leaders carry a silver Hexcelsis. But no matter their attire,
even if you only see novices in gray, always be polite toward them. Things are going well in our
town, and after all these years, nobody wants that to change. And a young girl like you should
stay on her guard: as pure as they may be, they're still men.

155

The Convent of Mount Darenne

efore this letter reaches its end, let me tell you a few words about the convent I live in. As I told you, I
am part of the holy order of the monks. Convents only house nuns; mixing genders is often a source of
distractions, and monastic life requires the most absolute asceticism and serenity if one hopes to reach
the illumination. The six prayers, the meals, and our calligraphy works punctuate our days. We must also tend
to our gardens, which provide us with vegetables aplenty. It is said that our convent was built on the very place
where Saint Darenne heard the words of the Creator. For this reason, it is a place of pilgrimage which houses
our faithful brothers and sisters from the whole peninsula.

The Temple and Civil Life in Tri-Kazel

s you know, Uncle, the Temple had to strive to settle in our peninsula, and it still does today. Attempting to convince
the unfaithful is a constant fight. Here, in Gwidre, the Temple has become the official religion since the king converted. People pray to the Creator to avert their minds from the Magientist aberrations and the trickery of the C'maoghs.
Like in the Great Theocracy, people work hard to free the clergy of their daily tasks, so that they may in exchange pray for
the salvation of everyone. Unfortunately, our cousins from Reizh are too engrossed with the impious powers Magientists offer
them. The Truth is more welcome here in Taol-Kaer, but the Magientists are more and more numerous, and the Demorthn
remain fiercely clutching at the power they hold over the ignorant.
I pray so that our Talkride and Reizhite brothers may become aware of their mistakes before it is too late. The demons that
the pagans call Feondas roam and proliferate in the shadow; we must stiffen our faith in order to drive them away.
Dearest Uncle, kiss all the family for me.
May the One protect your souls,

Vona

-Temple-

Chapter 3

Magientists
here was almost no one in the tavern where Khalmen
and his old mentor Mordan were sitting. The people
of Osta-Baille feared the night, and few of them
dared to venture outside after twilight. Khalmen listened to his master intently. Soon, his apprenticeship would come to an end, and he would become a Varigal. The
old manwhose weathered skin showed how many years he
had spent travelingknew how to narrate the adventures of his
youth with uncommon ardor, as if he were reliving each past
moment for the first time. Mordan moistened his lips and
drank another sip of liquor before he spoke again:
Khalmen, you know a lot of things: nature holds no more
secrets for you, you won't ever get lost in our lands of
Tri-Kazel, you know how to subdue wild beasts
and avoid the dreadful Feondas. You can survive
in hostile lands; you'll make a great Varigal. But
you cannot travel alone on the roads of our
peninsula without learning more about the
Magientists and their mysteries. I'll tell you what
I know of them...

156

A Quick Account

agientists appeared in Tri-Kazel

about two hundred years ago,
coming from the Continent. I have
heard about texts mentioning a more ancient presence, but I have no evidence on the subject.
However, what we can be certain of is that their
order has been in existence for much longer on
the Continent; it even seems that they lead a great
nation there... but let's get back to the facts. They
crossed the mountainous range of the Asgeamar
in an epic expedition that almost failed to reach
its destination, and, in the end, they arrived in
Reizh. Quickly, their feats brought them fame,
and from the year 720, they started creating
schools in this kingdom.
During the following decades,
the Magientists very quickly
became a force to be reckoned
with in Tri-Kazel. They followed the major roads to spread
their technology in the whole
peninsula, with more or less
success. We'll get back to how
they were welcomed later on,
as I'd like to get done with the
historical part of the subject.

The Daedemorthys Name

he word Magience comes from the Continent, and the people of Tri-Kazel
quickly called the adepts of this science Daedemorthys. Such a designation
shows a feeling of distrust for their strange practices, which clash with the
local traditions related to the spirits of nature. A study of the ancient tongue of Tri-Kazel
reveals that Daedemorthys means being disrespectful toward the spirits, a thing much
frowned upon in our peninsula.
Extract from Tongue of Ancient Tri-Kazel, by the bard Liyien Mac Seinn.

Osta-Baille

great, determining event for the establishment of Magientists in Tri-Kazel took place
in 748 when Kailleach, king of Taol-Kaer, asked Magister Athaont to rebuild our
capital city, according to modern principles which had never been applied at
such a large scale on this land. This way, Athaont was granted a prestigious role as
advisor to the king. Although Taol-Kaer is the kingdom of the peninsula that still
remains the most attached to the ancient traditions, the Daedemorthys have acquired, since that day, considerable ascendency. In many places, such a situation
even became a source of blame to the throne. However, since the year 895,
which was marked by the closing of the capitals Magientist university, it
would seem that King Mac Anweald is clearly returning to more traditional
views.

The War of the Temple

s you know, it was in the year 857 that the infamous

fratricidal war opposing the kingdom of Gwidre to
its two neighbors broke out. The source of the
conflict was precisely Magience. The Temple, established in
Gwidre, could not allow such a strong influence from the
Daedemorthys on the peninsula. Rumors even tell that these
two factions wage an almost permanent war against each
other on the Continent.
So, during this year, the leaders of Gwidreallies of the
Templedeclared war on Reizh, to which Taol-Kaer quickly
brought its help. You see, Khalmen, the fury of the fights
that then took place reminds us that humanity doesn't need
Feondas to destroy itself. In Taol-Kaer, this conflict created
a gap between the throne and Magientists, because of their
involvement in its outbreak. That is how they have lost their
positions at the side of the king, although they are still
accepted in the kingdom. However, Reizh on its part
remains a loyal advocate of the Continent's modernity, and
under many aspects.

Current Situation

or about a century, the increase in Feond attacks

gave Magientists the opportunity to extend their
influence. They try to put their weapons and defensive technology at the service of the population.
However, people are still wary, particularly where the followers of the cults dedicated to the spirits of nature remain
present. Sometimes, on the other side, there are those who
enthusiastically accept the technological advances that
allow them to improve their living conditions. You'll certainly get to see some Reizhite mills in the region of the
Emerald Crescent; they are able to grind twice as much
grain in one day as traditional mills. Of course, when it
comes to Magienceand although not everyone understands
the principles at workit remains a much more reliable process than dealing with mysterious, fickle natural spirits,
according to its supporters. But don't be fooled; such a way
of thinking is a devious means for Daedemorthys to denigrate our ancient beliefs.

The Principles of
Magience

'll now explain to you what I know about how their

science works. Of course, I don't claim to be a master in
this domain, but years of various travels have allowed me to
learn enough. Magientists spend most of their time mulling
over techniques to improve our living conditions. They
attempt to circumvent some natural laws in order to obtain
amazing effects going beyond what nature allows. I've
already told you about their mills, but you must also have
heard about these new looms, of such accuracy that human
fingers could not thread such stitches. There are also these
famous weapons that can propel projectiles so fast that no
bow could rival them. And of course, there are their
Nebulars as well; these lamps that make it possible for the
high districts of some of our towns to have quality nocturnal lighting at their disposal, without the risk of setting
something on fire, as it would occur with a great number of
torches. One thing is for sure, their inventions are not useless... at least, not all of them.
Therefore, a Magientist is first a scholar well versed in
sciences that some Peninsulars already know: alchemy, physics, etc. But what characterizes one is the use of a strange
source of energy: Flux. With it, one can power machineries
that could not possibly work with mundane means, and
build edifices that remain beyond the abilities of our best
architects.

Flux

y observations have led me to conclude that

Flux always comes in a liquid form, but can
be of four different colors: blue, green, red, or
deep yellow. Actually, it can be difficult for an uninitiated to
identify a liquid of one of these colors as being Flux or not.
Daedemorthys, on their part, seem to be able to do so with
merely a glance.

-Magientists-

157

Flux Cartridges

lux is stored and sold in the form of cartridges of various sizes. The conditions for their sale and their availability
greatly vary from one region to another. In Reizh, it can be sold freely, and anyone can buy cartridges. In TaolKaer, its sale is permitted, but the royal power requires that the buyers prove that they are the owners of a duly registered artifact, or own a license to work as a Magientist. Some dukedoms give more leeway, others are much stricter.
In Gwidre, the sale of Flux is closely controlled, and restricted to a few Magientists under oath. Some servants of the state
or of the Temple can be allowed to make use of specific artifacts, and they are distributed set quantities of Flux to such an
end. Generally speaking, Flux cartridges are rather available in great towns; the countryside and remote regions most often
lack of it, and prices can therefore soar (see p.226). Outside of Reizh, it is possible to find Flux cartridges on the black market, but it is a particularly risky business, especially in Gwidre.

But how do they obtain this Flux? you might ask me.
Excellent question, Khalmen. Obviously, I can only tell you
about what my travels as a seasoned Varigal gave me the
opportunity to find out. Flux seems to come essentially from
plants and rocks, but sometimes from animals as well. Each
substance, each being, apparently doesn't hold the same
quantity of it, and the extracting and refining process to
obtain Flux itself is long and complex. It is this mysterious
process that makes it possible to obtainfrom inanimate
matter or living beings surrounding usthis unique substance partly responsible for the suspicion harbored toward

158

Magientists. Although the order agrees to explain many of

the concepts that underlie their creationsor rather their artifacts, as they saythey don't let out much about Flux, and
they're very careful not to explain in detail how they obtain
it. As you can guess, it clashes with the traditions of TriKazel and the cult of nature led by the Demorthn. They
don't appreciate that one can draw from the very natural elements an energy that men can then use according to their
whims. Moreover, drawing Flux from a living being systematically kills it in the process. In Reizh, the neighbors of
the Magientist plant of Baldh-Ruoch talk of nasty, or even
toxic, emanations and waste poisoning the earth. But you
already know that these two visions of the
world are in conflict; this is not something
new for you. During your life, you'll
obviously have to take sides, because it
would be fruitless to try to conciliate both:
they're too antagonistic.

Magientists and
Demorthn

ir,

Everything opposes these two factions, and an

alliance between them cannot be imagined. On one side, we
have the Demorthn, keepers of the age-old traditions all
generations in Tri-Kazel have been immersed in. They respect the spirits of nature with which they can communicate
to obtain magical effects from them. On the other side, we
find the Magientists, who support that human beings should
rule over nature, and who bend it to their will through
unhealthy ways. Our kingdom has remained very close to
the ancient traditions, particularly in the mountains.
Therefore, your Majesty, I cannot but advise you to keep
some distance with the Daedemorthys. Indeed, it would be
inopportune to have the Demorthn turn against you, as they
have a real influence on the people.

Harn Mac Brog

-Magientists-

The Organization of the

Order

ere Khalmen, go and fill me a glass with some of this

Ostian liquor; talking makes me thirsty.
So, let's now see how the Magientists are structured.
Their order is organized in a strict way, according to a very
precise hierarchy. The Council of Baldh-Ruoch is at the head
of the order of Magience in Tri-Kazel, and dictates the broad
direction of the action of the various universities and schools.
To practice, each Magientist must own a diploma obtained in
a university recognized by the Council, and abide by some
principles. Magientists who do not follow their professional
or moral duties have to stand before their peers in a particular
court named Disciplinary Chamber. The illegal practice of
Magience is severely punished, particularly here in TaolKaer, and even more among our neighbors of Gwidre.

The Magisters
The Magisters are intellectuals who have proven themselves
in several scientific domains and for whom Flux has no
secrets. Along with their scientific expertise comes the
power they are granted over the rest of the Magientists.
There are only half a dozen of them on the whole peninsula,
and they seldom leave the main centers of the order. Three
of them form the Council of Baldh-Ruoch. You'll certainly
get to hear about Magister Alana Naghan. This woman is
said to be ambitious and to stop at nothing to carry out the
projects of Magience. Beware, because her charm could
turn your head, and soon, you'd be swearing by Magience!
Old Mordan finished this sentence with a sonorous laugh.
Khalmen had already heard of that woman; her reputation
knew no boundaries, and she was said to be able to heal the
nastiest wounds as well as most diseases.

Diary of Simus
Giblean, year 905

ell, tomorrow is the great day; I will be traveling

to Farl to enter its Magientist school. Primus
Naggurand de Greenwood is to see me privately in order to confirm my acceptance. My father, a famous
alchemist in Reizh, has bent over backwards in order to get
me there, and I am truly proud. I will do all I can to follow
my training to the end. However, I don't know if I will be
able to sleep tonight...

The Primus

is a Primus at the head of each Magientist institution,

There
except for some small, remote laboratories. There is therefore one in each school, factory, or university. They are also
the leaders of some congregations. They reach this rank by
climbing the hierarchical ladder, but they probably aren't
told about the greatest secrets of the order. They have much
more mundane responsibilities than the Magisters.

The Scientrs
This category actually includes most of those we call
Magientists. The Scientrs are researchers, scholars, designers, and engineers working in factories and laboratories.
They are also the ones who lead research and experiments
performed in the field, manipulating and extracting Flux.

The Inceptus
The Inceptus are those newly integrated into the order;
novices and apprentices. Only the best can hope to pass the
seven-year cycle of studies that will give them the status of
Scientr. Many Inceptus stop their studies to become simple
assistants. In spite of the suspicions Magientists arouse,
more and more youngsters from our towns think they can
find in this career a future commensurate with their hopes,
persuaded that they will one day solve all the mysteries of
the universe.

The Helites
The Helites are found among Magisters, Primus, and
Scientrs (although there are less of them). They form a sort
of transverse group composed of ideologues. Helites are
more preoccupied about the future of the order and its orientations than scientific researches. However, they are said to
enunciate surprising theories from time to time, even for the
most seasoned Magisters. They are generally quiet and stay
away from the public as well as from the other Magientists.

The Lodges
Finally, know that Magientists are gathered in Lodges; these
congregations unite several Magientists around a project or
a common specialty. Some of these Lodges only have scientific goals and aspirations; others are deeply implicated in
politics. For example, the Lodge of the Amber Stone, which
focuses on the study of fossil Flux and its applications, was
noticed during the War of the Temple.

Other Types of
Professions

agientists also hire people who are not

Daedemorthys. The order pays well, and more
than one person left their village to work at a
Magientist school. More particularly, those who are not part
of the order are grouped in two categories of jobs. The first
can hope to become workers, in charge of storage, maintenance, and transport. These warehouse workers are given a
quick training, generally in the field, which teaches them the
basics of Magience. Those who are skilled in the use of weapons can be hired as mercenaries. Between traveling
hazards in Tri-Kazel, and the many enemies the Magientists
have, they don't lack opportunities to earn their pay.

-Magientists-

159

Diary of Simus
Citean, year 905

160

ow glad I am to have been

received with full honors. The
Primus is an extremely pleasant man. Since my arrival, I have learned so many things that I don't have
much time left to spend with you, my
diary. But I would have so much to
say, starting with the architectural
wonders of the school, a construction
that would have been impossible
even for the best builders in TriKazel. Everything is lit during the
day through a careful placement of
phenomenal mirrors that make the
light of the sun reach the most
remote parts of the edifice; and by
night, you can stroll under the light
of the fascinating Nebulars. I could
see some artifacts, and even manipulate some of them. What a wonder it is, to be able to observe so
many details on objects through
what they call Vision Glasses! I
also handled remotely controlled
pliers that make it possible to
work with astounding accuracy.
And the alchemy laboratory; so
different and so better stocked than
my father's. He would have been
fascinated to see all this.
Days are extremely busy, between
classes of all types, meals, discussions,
meetings. I do not know when I will have
time to get back to writing this diary...
very soon, I hope.

The Botanists

The Various Magientist

Schools

hat you probably don't know is that all the

Magientists do not work the same way. Each
specialty researches and uses different types of
Flux. There are several paths in the order, which form as
many visions of the world and working habits. I couldn't
claim to know about all of them, but I'll tell you about the
main ones. Also, know that these schools lead underground
conflicts in order to be the most influential in the order.
These power struggles even shape the general direction of
their research, and the relations of the Magientists with the
rest of the world.

This school is composed of Magientists who spend a lot of

time in the field, observing and studying every plant they
come upon. Apparently, they have discovered in Tri-Kazel a
flora and fauna that have no equivalents on the Continent.
As far as I know, the ultimate aim of such work is to draw
Flux. Their methods are quite radical, as it seems they completely destroy the plant. You can find their laboratories
close to forests and in remote areas. Many also work in
schools and universities with the purpose of transforming
vegetal sap into Flux. Ive got to admit that their alchemical
research is outstanding.

The Mineralists
Whereas the other Magientists have a passion for living
beings, the Mineralists prefer to work with rocks and minerals. They set up laboratories near the mines they oversee,
but also work in factories where their research is aimed at
the best way to extract mineral Flux.

-Magientists-

The M ekones

ow, let me get to a rather sensitive topic, Khalmen.

The Helites are often rather excessive and extremist in their practice of Magience. In order to
improve their mastery over nature and their artifacts, they
slip under their skin something called Mekones: it is Flux
flowing like blood under the skin. I have already met such
people, and I can tell you it's a very disturbing vision.
Imagine thin pipes on the face and limbs, in which you'd
see, showing through, a liquid whose color is sometimes
amber, greenish, bluish, or even bright red; the whole seems
to flow through spasmodically, as if pumped. It would seem
it allows them to manipulate their artifacts with particular
ease. With that, they can directly feed some of them with
Flux for optimal use. But such an improvementas they
consider it to behas a price. I've been told the circulation
of Flux in one's body causes the Magientist terrible pains.
To alleviate such sufferings, one therefore has to take a
soothing drug daily. As I understood, it affects one's
mood, making one more distant and insensitive, growing
apart from other human beings.

The Vitalists
Vitalists are often despised or feared by the population of our peninsula because
of the peculiar nature of their works. Among the order of the Magientists, they
are, on the contrary, often respected and influential. Their experiments revolve
around man and animal. Few things are known about such a subject, but I have
heard they remove organs from corpses to extract Flux from
them, the most dreadful rumors even telling of removals from
living humans. However, their knowledge in medicine and anatomy
surpasses ours, although this does not make them trustworthy physicians in the minds of many people.

Letter from Hilderin Ceogh

e will soon be leaving the valley, since it turns

out Feondas were not involved in the murders,
and neither was Magientist Druihn, in spite of
the suspicion he was under. I must say this case leaves a
strange impression on me. The culprit is a man exiled
nearly twenty years ago, who has claimed a dozen victims of all ages over the last months out of a desire
for vengeance. The fact he made it so that the
corpses were found atrociously mutilated, in order
to make people believe that Magientist Druihn was
the culprit, indicates resourcefulness, and even perversity. And yet, this man was not particularly
intelligent, and even seemed quite boorish to me.

161

Fossil Flux

uch sought after by Magientists, this rare substance takes the shape of small deposits of an amber-colored
liquid of varying viscosity, often surrounded by a crystalline shell. Refined fossil Flux takes on a yellow
color and an oily texture. In spite of centuries of research by the Mineralists on this substance of unmatched energetic properties, its exact nature remains unknown. However, in Tri-Kazel, the most knowledgeable Demorthn
know it for its toxic properties, which even disturb the C'maoghs, and name it Nimheil; poison in the ancient tongue.

Architecture

he Magientists have constructed buildings in great numbers, and for many uses, but they are the only ones to be
let into the strangest of these edifices. I'll tell you about
the main ones I know, which I could sometimes enter
and see from the inside. As for the others, I'm
relying on information that has filtered
through, or on testimonies I have compared.

Universities

162

Of course, youve walked many

times by the Magientist university of Osta-Baille, in the district of Saoithn. Although it
has remained closed for
more than ten years, this
edifice is a good representation of the Magientists'
philosophy. They try to
stand above the masses;
to dominate them.

-Magientists-

Such constructions take a lot of ground surface, and their walls

rise above the streets of our city, towering over the buildings surrounding them. Very few of our engineers would be able to erect
such edifices, particularly in so little time. There are few windows, as the inside is abundantly lit by Magientist technology.
Access is difficult for outsiders, restricted by sturdy doors watched by mercenaries. The walls of these edifices are often smooth
and hard to climb. Few burglars try their luck, particularly if they
have heard the rumors about traps and Magientist mechanisms.
There are schools of a lower scale. That's where the Inceptus are
trained, and such places can be found in every large town of TaolKaer, like Sel, Tuaille, or Kel Loar. In Reizh, many important
burghs have one as well. Conversely, the Magientists were unable
to officially settle in Gwidre because of a very uncompromising
opposition from the high leaders of the Temple, although I have
heard about clandestine, illegal schools.
Such places are open to the most promising youngsters of the
peninsula. Right now, I can't say for sure what it means for our
future, but I'm afraid the generations to come may turn away from
our ancestral values. These young people rarely leave the walls of
their schools during their training. The studies generally last
seven years, and at the end, pupils get a diploma that allows them
to practice and to have the title of Magientist. It happened that I
escorted some of them, who had been sent to conduct research in
the field in remote places. I can tell you their isolation makes
them individuals particularly unadapted to the realities of existence. These schools are places of teaching, to which research
laboratories are attached. There, they lead strange experiments,
according to rather puzzling theories.

Diary of Simus
Sulthainn, year 905

oday, I am back from my first

trip outside of the university's
walls. Scientr Clapsine took
me to the laboratory located near the village of Melwan, on the foothills of the
mountains. We went there to supply the
Mineralist Magientist in charge there,
Talacien, with food and Flux.
His works on new sources of Flux led
him there, away from his colleagues. We
did not even pass through the village, but
only climbed the cliff that hangs above it,
until we reached the old manor that was
rehabilitated by Talacien and a few assistants. What a strange result produced by
this mix of traditional architecture from
the time of the clans and Magientist
equipment. This field laboratory won me
over; I too want to travel the world to
understand the inner workings of nature,
and allow men to improve their living
conditions!

163

Nods
and Factories
here is only one true Magientist Nd in all of Tri-Kazel, and it

is located in the Reizhite capital. This city-factory produces

the most widespread Magientist artifacts and those who

work there are often given lodging as well. They're not all
Magientists; most of them are just workers putting together
metal and wood parts according to the orders they're given. In
the lower districts of the city, you'll find many people
employed there. Factory work is harsh, with very long
days of work, but the offered salary makes it possible to
afford better living conditions. Other large cities may
have dark buildings with tall chimneys, but they're
puny things compared to the Nd of Baldh-Ruoch,
which employs hundreds of people.
Magientist factories generate pollution that greatly
upsets their neighborhood. The
lords of Reizh and Osta-Baille are
often aired grievances about the
noise, but also the noxious
vapors, and the
foul-smelling
smokes these edifices give off.

Laboratories
Laboratories are generally set up in remote places. Their activity mixes university research and the construction of new
machines. It would seem these buildings often stand near places plentiful in Flux. Don't ask me how they can determine that,
because I don't know. Most of the time, Magientists use an existing building that they modify as they see fit before sending a
small team there. I got to see a few of these laboratories. On the base structure of one of them, strange pipes had been mounted, and the roof had been replaced with a dome of polished, glowing metal. A chimney, which gave off a strange, greenish
smoke, had sprung from the main building, and the doors and windows had been reinforced with curious metallic devices.
When there is no building that can house them, the Magientists build a laboratory from scratch, with materials sometimes
brought directly from their factories. One day, you may see a Magientist carrying one of their mobile Flux extractors; a
bunch of strange tools with which they do all sorts of manipulations. However, although most laboratories are self-sufficient
and set away from population centers, several are located in or near agglomerations. The Magientists then have some contacts
with their neighbors, and perform various experiments and installations, with the aim of popularizing their artifacts, with very
mixed results.

Artifacts and Magientist Inventions

lthough you have certainly already seen commonly used artifacts, there are many others which are less widespread and
which you may come across during your peregrinations. As for me, Ive even seen objects which are never talked
about, but which I will mention for your edification. Know as well that you must distinguish artifacts from other
Magientist inventions. Artifacts all run on Flux, whereas other types of machines and apparatuses do not need it.

Nebulars

164

Nebulars are certainly among their most known and appreciated inventions. You'll find some in every large town of the
peninsula, more precisely in rich enough districts, where
you'll see these pylons bearing small, glassy, opaque
spheres. At nightfall, the sphere of the Nebular starts
glowing, casting a clear light around the column. This
miracle is made possible through the use of Flux,
stocked in the metallic support of each Nebular, the
machinery of which is protected by a very complex
lock. Workers regularly come to resupply the
Flux tank of each Nebular and ensure their
maintenance. It would seem the nature of the
Flux determines the color of the produced
light; blue, green, or reddish. One must see the
nights of Osta-Baille or Baldh-Ruoch to
appreciate the comfort and beauty Nebulars
provide us.

Mills
The winds and swift rivers of our peninsula
have always had an essential role in our civilization. It is commonly admitted that our
mills have greatly benefited from Magientist
techniques. The Daedemorthys became interested in inner machinery, pulley combinations, and drive systems. By using vapor and
Flux, they were able to double the productivity of average-sized mills. However, some
say that grain milled with these devices gives
the bread made from it a particular, rather
unpleasant taste. This has probably slowed
down the popularization of this yet notable
Magientist improvement.

-Magientists-

Fervhen's Rifles
Be very careful not to annoy Magientist militias. Some
could be equipped with these particularly powerful weapons. These rifles, bearing the name of the Magister who
designed them, look like crossbow stocks without bows,
with a metal tube mounted on them that can shoot metal pellets. Through a process that baffles me, but which obviously
involves Flux, they are propelled at the target at a terrifying
speed. I saw this weapon at work only once. The bullet went
right through the chain mail of a brigand who attacked the
group of travelers I was guiding; the man died on the spot.
As I have heard, Fervhens are hard to maintain, and
consume a lot of Flux.

Looms
Like mills, the looms of our artisans enormously benefited
from the knowledge of the Magientists. Although massive
and requiring sizeable machinery, a Magientist loom, fueled
by Flux, is much faster and more accurate than our manual
looms. A sort of mechanical guide makes it possible to
weave at a very high speed without any risk of error. Once
the weaver has chosen the thread and placed the bobbin correctly, work can start, and the artisan only has to stop the
device when an empty bobbin needs to be replaced, or when
the color must be changed. However, using this machine
requires specific skills and techniques; many mishaps have
unfortunately been reported.

Vision Glasses
Certainly youve already seen a Magientist bending over a
small plant or a tiny element. You must have noticed the
strange apparatus placed in front of his eyes. Much more
than a mere magnifying glass, this is a highly complex artifact. A combination of glass lenses that the Magientist can
slide over a series of thin tubes, in order
to superpose them, this mechanism
allows one to see minuscule details. Even
more amazing, this artifact makes it possible to see in the dark!
The whole thing is generally mounted on
a headband worn around the head, reinforced by metallic plating.

Strange Experiments

ll that remains is to tell you about some widespread fears, which are the main obstacle to the
generalization of Magientist wonders. Of course,
they say their science makes it possible to perform miracles
without having to rely on unpredictable spirits of nature, as
the Demorthn do. Their purpose is the emancipation of
man from any mystic dependence, whether Demorthn or
conveyed by the Temple. Of course, they try to improve the
quality of everyone's life, and their potions, as well as their
medical science, have saved the life of more than one inhabitant of Tri-Kazel. Still, people are wary about this science,
the adepts of which hide behind the impassable walls of
their schools. Very often, people prefer the company of
Demorthn, who have always been present on the peninsula.
The Daedemorthys are scary: they're distant, cold, and
sometimes very condescending toward those who do not
share their knowledge. I must however add that not all
Magientists behave this way; some of them are even very
good company.
But above all, truly frightening rumors are the source of the
distrust and fear of the peninsulas inhabitants. First, you'll
often hear about the pollution produced by their famous
Flux, which may cause diseases, and sometimes even lead
to death. Other rumors speak about horrid experiments. A
woman told me that some three months after the disappearance of her husband, his body had been found at the bottom
of a cliff, with broken bones and his body pierced with many
holes. Despite the certainty of other people that he had been
the victim of Feondas, she asserted Daedemorthys had kidnapped him. Other people, who live near Magientist universities, claim they have heard crieshuman ones, or of a more
frightening natureand strange cracking noises. As for the
Demorthn, they don't hide their anger and never stop vituperating. They blame the Magientists for wanting to bend all
nature to their will. Don't our traditions tell about the spirits
of nature, and the necessity of respecting them? Dont they
speak of these C'maoghs with which we can communicate,
and the benevolence of which we must seek? Of course, I
have my own opinion on the subject, but it's up to you to
shape yours; according to everything Ive told you today,
but mainly in the course of your meetings...

Diary of Simus
Og-mhios, year 906

t has now been several weeks since I moved into the wing of the
second-year Inceptus. Everything should be fine, since I successfully
went through the various exams, and I am progressing well according to
my teachers. Yet, since I moved in, it is very hard for me to sleep. I can
hear disturbing noises coming from the basement of our wing. I have told
other people about this, but no one has noticed anything abnormal. Am I
the only one to hear them?

-Magientists-

165

Chapter 3

Varigals
Confidential report from Advisor Collean Plyfth, addressed to
his Grace, Duke Alanforth de Brgan, year 907.

ord,
Know that it was difficult, to say the least, to gather the following information.
Therefore, I dare hope you shall consider it satisfying.
Varigals are, as everybody knows, messengers who go from village to village to bring the latest news and
sell their almanacs. In exchange for a good story or a spicy anecdote, they are given room and board at
inns, or are housed by the inhabitants.
While most people fear to venture out on paths and roads, and all the more so in wild regions, these bold
individuals do not hesitate to travel dozens of miles alone. Most of the time, they would rather travel by
foot, in order to keep a low profile. Sometimes, they ride a Caernide or a horse to reach their destination,
but only if matters of a very pressing nature require them to do so.

166

People with Practical

Experience

heir reliable knowledge of places often allows

them to travel faster by foot than mounted.
Indeed, the irregular grounds of Tri-Kazel
always force travelers to make many detours, but Varigals
go through side roads only they know, and which spare
them considerable time. Of course, only individuals
with a steady foot and a good sense of direction are
able to go through the difficult passages they venture
into. However, I know from a reliable source that
Varigals receive a complete training on that matter
before they can go on their first run.
They are taught to identify with a mere glance weather
changes, tracks left by men, animals, or Feondas, the
nature of some herbs and plants, to recognize a source
of drinking water, and to get their bearings according to
the position of the sun and stars. They are also taught the
mastery of trail-blazes: these symbols, known only to the
Varigals, look like nothing else, and have probably been
invented by the founders of this group. They indicate the
presence of Feondas or brigands, the discovery of a new
side road, the location of a nearby shelter or food cache, a
change in the attitude of the chief of the nearby village, and
many other things.
The Varigals also do tough physical exercises that aim to
improve their lung capacity and stamina, as well as their
ability to move in the various terrains they will have to pass
through. Many of them also learn to swim. Most Varigals
travel with their Carath, a stout walking stick they have lear-

ned to use as a weapon, mainly in order to defend

themselves in the case of an unpleasant encounter. They
dress with clothes of dull colors, that are most often waterproof, easy to put on or take off, and the least cumbersome
possible. They also usually wear sturdy leather boots with
dagger sheaths. As opposed to what rumors say about them,
they bear no distinctive mark displaying their affiliation to
any group.

Varigals and Varigals

he Varigals guild was created by Arenthel soon after year 0. Its members were then royal messengers, bearers of a mandate that indicated their complete neutrality. Respected by all, their role was to ensure the transmission of official information among the three kingdoms, which contributed to maintaining the recently
obtained peace. However, gradually, as relations turned sour, the Varigals emancipated themselves from the royal authority and became a public organization. Of course, they lost their mandate, and therefore the protection it brought them;
but this way, they discovered a freedom in the exercise of their duties that they previously had no idea about. They put
themselves at the disposal of everyone, bringing news from the world everywhere they could, and no longer traveling
only through the main roads, learning to familiarize themselves with the landscape and the weather of the peninsula,
down to the smallest detail. Little by little, the organization adopted more and more drastic measures to ensure the safety
of its members, which led to veiling it with the shroud of mystery that surrounds it today, and to lower the number of
new recruits.
Actually, few Varigals today are part of the organization that started with the guild created by Arenthel. Most individuals
who claim to be Varigals are nothing more than lone wolves, travelers, and messengers who have decided to live a nomadic life. Most of them have a good knowledge of the region they work in, but know nothing about the side roads and
trail-blazes true Varigals learn about. This situation further increases the confusion regarding the organization, particularly concerning the number of its members, which is much lower than people think.

Organization and Recruitment

ou may ask me how do the Varigals manage to

recruit new members while keeping such a low profile? To such a question, I can now answer, my lord,
that they delegate to some of their members the task
of spotting every potential newcomer. Such Varigals are called Observers, and as suggested by their name, they blend in
with common people in the hope of coming across a gem.
Once an Observer has chosen a particular individual, he
focuses on him for several months before reporting what he
has seen to his superiors. The decision is then made of informing the person about the intentions the Varigals have regarding him. Of course, a refusal is possible, but Observers are
rarely met with one, as they generally only approach individuals attracted by the charm of a nomadic life.
Curiously, this involves women as much as men. I would
have thought the female sex to be less attracted and less fit
to lead the life of a Varigal, but I must admit I was wrong. I
was even quite surprised by the efficiency of a certain young
lady from a proper family that I was lucky enough to meet
before her disappearance. The acuteness of her senses and
her quick reflexes saved my life. Without her firm hand, I
would have crashed at the bottom of a cliff, and farewell
good old Collean! What I mean, my lord, is that female
Varigals are as numerous as their male counterparts, and just
as capable.
The Varigals have no family life; at any rate, I never saw one
with a spouse or children. Their wandering lifestyle predisposes them to short-lived love affairs, and I have heard they
are not averse to visiting places of dubious reputation! Ah,
the joys of libertinism! On the other hand, the freedom they
enjoy is only the counterpart of the important risks they take
on a daily basis. In spite of their remarkable physical condition and their vast knowledge, death can strike them at any
time. Varigals know that very well, but they have chosen to
live this way, and are much less prone to fear than ordinary
individuals.

They have close relations with the Demorthn, whom they

often visit. They also meditate with commendable regularity
in sanctuaries or near circles of ritual stones. The Varigals
hold the ancestral traditions of Tri-Kazel particularly dear,
and rarely look favorably upon the innovations from the
Continent. The spirits are, for them, a reality that must be
respected, just like the memory of the dead, whom they
honor long after their departure. I once saw a Varigal fly into
a thundering rage after I had been unfortunate enough to
crack a joke about an ancient tomb sacked by brigands.
Since then, I am careful to avoid the topic.
Varigals often die completely unnoticed, far from any inhabited area. But, as it seems, it poses them no particular problem, since they have come to an agreement with the
Demorthn. When it is possible, they take the responsibility
of carrying the corpse to a consecrated place, where they go
through the proper rituals so that the deceased's spirit may
leave peacefully. Then, they cover the face with a mask of
woven rope before burying the body. In exchange for such
precious services, the Varigals keep the Demorthn informed about all the important changes in Tri-Kazel.
I will end my report by emphasizing the unbreakable loyalty
the Varigals have for one another. They never reveal information about their organization, whatever it may cost them.
Likewise, they never betray their friends, in the very rare
situations where they have relations with non-Varigals.
There you are, my lord. You must be wondering what the
extreme discretion of the Varigals hides? In the end, I can
confess that, as opposed to the rumors, they only seem to be
prompted by honorable intentions, and in no way do they
scheme to win influence or power.
Your devoted advisor,

-Varigals-

Collean Plyfth

167

Chapter 3

Hilderins
earest Mother,
It is with great resolve, but also with great hope, that I
write to you today. This letter is purposefully addressed
to you, as Father would not have deigned to pay it any attention, throwing it into the fire instead. I have been missing during the past six
years without giving news, but now, I can return to you with my head
held high, the master of my own fate.
Since Father made me leave home for my incompetence in management, I have joined the motherhouse of the Hilderins with a
battered heart, but also with an unshakeable will. As I was of
noble birth and had some savings, they took me in, but it was
only after a harsh year of duty that I could officially be integrated as a novice.

168

The Genesis of the Order

he order of the Hilderins was created in 467, at the initiative

of Gairn, brother and successor of King Hild of Taol-Kaer.
Trained in the use of weapons at a very young age, Hild developed an excessive passion for hunting. With his father's death, he took the
throne, leaving aside his weapons to dedicate himself to the crown. He
became a good manager for the kingdom until the terrible surge of Feond
attacks of 466. Before then, such aggressions had only struck the hinterland,
but in that year, incursions multiplied, aimed at the most strategic positions in
the Three Kingdoms. It was a year of suffering and fear: the first raids were
devastating, leaving many villages devoid of resources and in ruins, and
sometimes even totally emptied of all life. The local fortifications and militia were powerless before the swiftness and savagery of the attacks.
This state of war was the opportunity for King Hild to take up arms again,
in order to drive back and hunt down those vile beings. Filled with ardor
and bravery, he led an army of loyal soldiers, traveling over Taol-Kaer,
from Osta-Baille to Sel. When he fought near Ostreach, he was unhorsed and mortally wounded by one of the creatures he so loathed. His
companions managed to force the monsters to retreat into the thick
forests, but they could do nothing to save the king. Slowly eaten from
the inside by a mysterious poison, he died moments after.
His young brother, Gairn, who was present, thus inherited the crown,
and his first royal edict was to proclaim the birth of the Order, granting
it generous funds with the purpose of wiping out the Feond threat. The
motherhouse was constructed not far from Osta-Baille, on a rocky
headland overlooking the southern road. A few years later, the new
commander, who had a thirst for expansion, created two other chapterhouses: one in Ostreach, a highly symbolic place, and another one in
the north of Taol-Kaer, not far from the border with
Gwidre. This commander is even rumored to have
had hidden ambitions that could have taken him
very far if it hadn't been for his mysterious death.

Gear

or my official admission as a Breithan, I was

given a dagger, a short
bow, sturdy boots, a
pair of dark linen braccae, and a
heavy fur cloak. When I reached
the rank of Osfei some time later,
I could wear a leather brogne
with adjusted scales. It was only
once I was knighted that I was
granted the right to wear a heavy
chain mail suit reaching the
knees and reinforced with metal
plates, the traditionally conical
Hilderin helmet, and my sword:
a broad, straight-edged blade
with a two-handed hilt ending in
a round pommel, on which is
engraved a simple H topped by
a crown. Needless to say, much
training was required for me to
be able to move, and above all
fight, with reasonable ease when
I wore such equipment.

Noviciate
uring the noviciate, two ranks are distinguishable: the Breithans and the Osfeis.

Breithan

Osfei

Ah! How proud I was on the day of my admission ceremony.

For me, it was the moment when my life truly began. By
agreeing to burn the clothes I was wearing, I was accepted as
a Breithan. Apart from a few classes on military theory and a
first experience in the field, I mainly had to go through many
community chores. This first phase lasts several years, and it
is only with the approval of the knights in charge of the fort
that one can be admitted into the higher rank after an official
ceremony.

Each one of us was appointed to the service, more or less personal, of a fully trained knight. The latter, by accepting the
Pact, becomes an Osfer and agrees to mentor his pupil. As far
as the Pact is concerned, his main duty toward the Osfei he is
in charge of is to partly take care of his training, the rest being
done in common within the chapterhouse. My Osfer was called Yvann, and had been a knight for three years. Of a reasonable nature, he did not overtax me with mind-numbing
chores. My duties toward him were mainly to take care of his
gear and to tend to his horse.

Of Cavalry

he title of knight has always been the pride

of the order. Horses are prestigious, and
give their riders great martial superiority.

After the Anr, each knight receives a mount. The

order also has many Caernides at its disposal, which
are less adapted to fighting, and therefore used for
light scouting missions instead; they cannot bear the
weight of a fully armor-clad knight.

Tarkas Mac Goch

,
Tower Master in the dukedom of Tuaille

Anro

uring my last year in the noviciate, Yvann became my

guide and made sure to test me so that I might become
his equal. It was the most exciting period of my apprenticeship. I was authorized to join him on all his missions, with or
without his peers. When we could expect some danger, our role
was to form the rearguard or the reinforcement lines, but should
a fight occur, we were expected to take part in it, as any Hilderin.
During a routine mission, Yvann took me alone into thick
woods, and while I was busy reconnoitering, turned tail and
went back to the chapterhouse, leaving me to my fate, and to
some creatures. This is simply what the test of the Anr consists
of: surviving and coming back unhurt to the motherhouse. It is
only under this condition that one can become a knight.

Hierarchy

hose who come back from the test of the Anr become aspiring knights, but they must still prove themselves to deserve their titles. After that, they become Osfer, fully trained knights who can impart their knowledge to others.
Above them are the Trr Ceann, literally the Tower Masters. A knight must have performed his duties as an Osfer
for at least a decade before he can reach such a rank. They supervise and officer the other Hilderins in the chapterhouses of
the order. Finally, the Trr Ceann are led by Commanders, who only obey the highest-ranking knight: Supreme Commander
Gustin Mac Anweald, the king's own brother. I do not think I have dishonored the name of our family, as Father said; much
the opposite. I hope you will be able to understand my position, and know that although my life has met so inexorably the
path of arms, my respect and my love for you will always remain
intact.

Erwan

169

Chapter 3

Rumors in
Tri-Kazel
The Deathcheaters

liane Rosgs house was a real place

of wonders, where figurines of
strange shapes and primitive design
stood aside intricate Magientist instruments.
Piles of old books bedecked with numerous
bookmarks were gathering dust in a corner. A
skull and bones, from what seemed like a
hominid, sat close to a mummified hand
mounted on a sculpted wood base. In a nearby
front window, a deck of ivory playing cards
and metallic marbles intertwined with leaflike lines were lying. Occultists sure were
oddballs!

Occultists in Tri-Kazel

n Tri-Kazel, the Demorthn traditionally deal with the spirit

world and its manifestations. The occultist profession developed
with the rise of Continental ideas. It gathers a few esotericism
enthusiasts, most of whom come from great cities where the people
turned away from the ancient traditions. This discipline rests on the
postulate that the perceivable world masks other planes of existence. The occultists works focus on phenomena related to ghosts
and so-called haunted places.
They are very interested in the study of dreams as well and have
developed advanced techniques of hypnosis. Such a profession is
commonly looked down on by those who do not share such beliefs,
particularly by the Magientists, who consider it as nothing more
than hocus-pocus.

170

Obviously uncomfortable, the visitor was standing still amidst such a jumble, facing a similarly cluttered massive oak desk.
He was strongly built, yet his eyes were shadowy and his skin was of a pallid white.
Please, do sit down. I apologize for the mess; you see, I am getting ready to move. Rest assured that my office is not always
in such a state!
The occultist concluded with a charming smile. She was in her early thirties at most, and dressed elegantly, in the Reizhite
fashion.
After some small talk, Mog came to the reason of his visit:
Last year, part of my barns roof fell in and smashed my head.

Mog bent forward, showing a horrid scar running on the top

of his balding head.
I stayed in a comatose state for several weeks, but one day,
I came round. Since then, my sleep has been uneasy, I have
a lot of bad dreams and I constantly wake up. I went to see
the Demorthn and she gave me some herbs, but it didnt do
any good. I need to fully recover to feed my family; my children are still too young to take over!
Can you tell me about these dreams? The occultist was
delicately fiddling with some sort of rosary.
Its always the same thing. The man's look became hazy,
seemingly in search of faraway memory fragments of those
exhausting nightmares. I walk in a desolate valley. I cant
see the sun, but the light is blinding. The rocks are gray and
the earth is dusty, as if covered with ashes. I sometimes sink
knee-deep in them. I walk like this for a long time, until I
meet him.
Who is it you meet?
Mog frowned.
Thats strange, Im never able to remember what he looks
like, but theres someone for sure. I always wake up at that

moment, and most of the time, Im all sweaty. Each time, I

feel exhausted, as if I had actually walked through all those
ashes. Since I awoke from my coma, Ive been having this
nightmare almost every night.
It is important that you remember this mysterious person.
Come back tomorrow, and well try hypnosis to improve
your ability to remember.
Mog then left the house, feeling as concerned about his
future as about tomorrows hypnosis session. As for liane,
she did not feel like moving out anymore, in spite of having
previously decided to leave this rural community, where
nothing significant had happened since her arrival, the year
before. She could not stop thinking about Mogs story. It
was possible that every night, without knowing it, this man
walked through those very cursed lands the occult arts
books read about. Could it be that Mog was a Deathcheater,
a traveler that roams those lands during his sleep, and
manages to come back to the land of the living? Thoughtful,
liane nestled in her old armchair and took out one of her
favorite books by the famous occultist Goran Franz: The
Territories.

The Ice Coffin of King Maelvon

he king of Taol-Kaer died in the year 360, as he was traveling toward the citadel of Aelwyd Saogh to meet his peers
from Gwidre and Reizh. His heavily armed convoy, composed of two hundred of the best Talkride knights, disappeared without a trace in the region of Brorann's pass. Rumor has it that the royal troop was swept by an avalanche
and forever imprisoned in a coffin of ice. The crown of Taol-Kaer, worn by Maelvon, was lost during this catastrophe. Since
then, the many expeditions that were sent by his successors have always proven fruitless. According to popular tales, the spirits of the king and his two hundred knights haunt the valley and the pass of Brorann, whispering ancient secrets, bringing
death to unwary listeners.

Black Magic

es, my daughter, the demons that some call

Feondas are far from being the only affliction plaguing our good kingdom of Gwidre. You're aware
of the excesses of some adepts of Magience, who
stop at nothing when they are looking for a new Flux deposit; or also of these Demorthn, who keep preaching the
pagan cult of the spirits, spreading disorder among the
population and leading it astray from the true faith.
However, we faithful of the Temple have to face an even
more insidious threat. I am, of course, referring to those men
and women who do not hesitate to perform obscene rituals
in order to obtain powers granted by evil forces.

Yes, I have heard of them. They are called sorcerers, gray

mages, and also bewitchers. Is it true that they can take possession of spirits with their incantations?
Unfortunately, it is. They use black magic that the
Demorthn call Oradh. They claim that the corrupted, the
Morcail as they say, are fallen Demorthn who use their
powers to satisfy their egoistic desires. But they are direly
mistaken about the true origin of such powers. They attribute them to spirits of nature under the influence of Morcail,
but the truth is very different: they come from Limbo.
Father, what can I do if I come upon such a sorcerer?

Galle nodded. She was used to the sermons of her old mentor. Although he often tended to exaggerate the diabolical
intentions of Magientists and Demorthn, he was in this
case talking about people that even the Sigires feared. This
fear was due to the very specific nature of the powers attributed to them: they were said to be capable of worming into
the minds of other people and bending them to their will.
What could be more horrible for a person devoted to the
faith than to fall under the influence of such a force?

Pray, my daughter. And kill him before he's done with his
incantation. The Blade knights are here to protect us. When
you are accepted among the order of the Vectors, and start
your first travels, you will have to be very careful. If you
cross the path of one of these sorcerers, you must not hesitate to request the help of our holy church. Also, know that
the Sigires are ready to move if suspicions about such a cult
are solid enough. Attempt nothing alone, my daughter;
you'd put yourself at risk of losing your soul.

-Rumors in Tri-Kazel-

171

The Gutripper

he old soldier had clearly drunk too much, but

the people from the village were categorical: he
was the only one who knew something about the
Gutrippers:
You're sure you wanna know about it, right? Then I'll tell
you, I'll tell you how all my men died. It was ten years ago,
during a peaceful fall day. The kind of day you'd never
expect to turn into a bloody nightmare!
For once, I wasn't wary. I'd let my guard down. We were
walking in the forest, slowly, so damn tired that some of my
guys were making awfully crude jokes. For two months
we'd been walking through the great forest of Mr Forsair,
constantly slapped by the wind and drenched by the freezing
rains, fumbling with our swords to croak these freaking
Feondas and clean the place from the presence of brigands.
For two months we'd been playing with death, with fear instead of food in our stomachs, and all that for some tranquility and a pittance!
My lord did not appreciate my frankness; that's why he'd
sent me far from the castle, while assuring me he'd chosen
me for such an important mission because of my remarkable abilities! That bastard; with some luck, he'd send me to
kick the bucket in the middle of nowhere, and pass himself
off as the good guy in the process. For sure, his lieutenants,
stinking of fear and jealousy, had advised him well!

172

Thanks to these cowardly, submissive people, my master

had doomed us, me and my men, to not see the end of the
year. I should've died too, and today I still don't know why
I'm the only one to have escaped the slaughter. We were fol-

lowing the slope of a

small valley covered with a
thick layer of leaves, twigs,
and needles, trying to keep our
balance as we could, when we
smelled an awful stench, as if a hundred carcasses had been rotting near us.
My boys and I, we covered our noses with old pieces
of cloth and kept moving. But the smell grew stronger; a mixture of rot, puke, and shit filled our nostrils
in spite of the cloth. The leaves started whirling
around, and a gust of stinking wind swept our faces.
We turned away and went back up the slope as we could.
And suddenly, I saw one of my boys stop and clutch at his
throat with both hands, yelling, his eyes rolling upwards,
white foam trickling down his chin. He fell on his knees,
thrashing around violently, his crazed eyes streaming with
tears, his face contorted into a horrible mask of pain. Then,
he vomited; well, I thought he did, but instead of the meager meal he had eaten, we saw his guts stream from his
mouth. A bunch of bloody intestines dangling like a huge
wriggling worm.
I turned away and ran as fast as I could, feeling sick. Cries
rang behind me, but I did not look back. One after the other,
my men fell and they puked out their insides with awful gurgling noises. An irrepressible feeling of nausea gripped me
as I was taking deep breaths of this putrid stench. With an
incredible effort of will, I managed to refrain from coughing
my guts out. The wind fell, the smell disappeared as if by
magic, and I fell to the ground, exhausted.
There, friend, that's how all my men died!

Azulrock

zulrock is a stone with a bluish hue used in construction, rarer than sandstone, but just as sturdy. It remains
a relatively common rock in our lands, but it is said to be extremely rare on the Continent. The arrival of
people from the Temple and Magientists led us to rediscover it, and made it much more precious. Indeed,
those exiled from the Continent see a symbol of richness and prestige in Azulrock, which is normally reserved for
the elite. In Tri-Kazel, they wholly take advantage of this, and use it in many of their constructions. It is said that
Reizhite merchants have tried to organize an Azulrock trade between the peninsula and the Continent, regardless
of the dangers of the oceans and even the valleys of the Asgeamar Mountains. Rumor even has it that some have
financed the construction of aircraft, which is illegal since the decree of the year 792. Of these merchants who wanted to make a fortune by exporting Azulrock, none came back to Tri-Kazel. Are they all dead, or do they enjoy their
new prosperity?
This subject is still sufficiently shrouded in mystery to motivate new bold souls to attempt such a journey.

-Architecure
-Rumors in Tri-Kazelet urbanisme-

e was standing alone under the dim glow of a cloud-shrouded moon. He was shivering in his ragged clothes,
starving, and yet, he had never felt so sure of himself. All the men who had accompanied him were dead, both
his close servants and the mercenaries hired for the occasion. None had lived through the danger, and he himself only owed his survival to some incredible luck. The manuscripts had somehow guided him on his quest
for vengeance, leading him through many detours, letting him wander through side paths before bringing him amazing revelations when he thought he had only reached a dead-end. By looking for a way to eliminate the Feond plague, Wylard had
started to become aware of how ignorant he was. He had thought himself to be cognizant of this world, but he could only
acknowledge how wrong he had been. Behind the myths and legends of Tri-Kazel hid a sinister truth that he was merely
starting to fathom. The old lord sat under an august sequoia, at the top of a rocky knoll, concealed from the sight of possible enemies by an imposing menhir. On the surface of the ancient rock, drawings half-erased by the wind and rain could
faintly be seen under the moonlight, and faded as soon as the nocturnal body was covered by clouds.
Wylard identified some of the figures as being men, and others as gigantic creatures as tall as towers. There were also symbols that looked just like writings, but Wylard could not decipher them. He stood up, opened his bloodstained notebook, and
on a new sheet, started to copy these mysterious inscriptions. Who knew, maybe they would guide him toward new clues?

173

174

Before they go and explore the lands of Tri-Kazel, the Players must learn about the game system and create their
Characters. The purpose of the game system is to provide the Players and Game Leaders with tools that are simple, yet comprehensive enough to simulate the abilities of the different protagonists and the outcome of their
actions. Each Player has to fill in a Character Sheet that will include all the information useful to the game. A
blank version can be found at the end of the book, or freely downloaded on the website www.esteren.org. To help
you fill in that sheet, a reproduction can be found with various annotations on the next page. Read about them to
familiarize yourself with the terms associated with the game system.

Discovering Role-playing

Game Universe and System

If you have never taken part in a role-playing game before,

you may find this chapter a little confusing. Do not worry,
because you will learn quickly. You can also learn more
about this activity on http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roleplaying_game.
The Playing Your Character aside of this book (p.178)
gives novice Players some advice to start role-playing.

There is a strong link between the rules system that allows

playing Shadows of Esteren and the game universe itself.
References to the universe will appear every now and then
along this chapter, in the form of inserts.

Abbreviations
The Leader is the person telling the story and leading the
game; he will be referred to by the GL (Game Leader or
simply Leader) abbreviation. The word Character(s) refers
to the alter egos that Players embody during a role-playing
game, but also to Tri-Kazels other inhabitants, played by
the GL. In this book, the Players characters will be referred
to by the PC (Player Character) abbreviation. Those who are
managed by the Game Leader will be called NPCs (NonPlayer Character). All of these abbreviations will be used
invariably.

Rule Choices and Optional Rules

Some rules are optional, which means that the Leader, with
the agreement of the Players, is free to apply them or not. In
a more general way, no rule is absolute; each Leader may
modify them so that they fit the mood he wishes to give his
games of Shadows of Esteren.

Nomenclature
So as to make it easier to read the system and check it during
the game, visual codes will be used:
This icon indicates an important part of the game
system.

The objective of this section is to inform

the reader of the initial intent of the designers of Shadows of Esteren's game system, and to provide some suggestions as to
how to use it.

Initial Intent
The game system of Shadows of Esteren has
been developed to support the mood and to
avoid hindering the action with a burdening
technical aspect. Keep a simple principle in
mind: if rolling a die might break the rhythm of a
sequence, lower the dramatic intensity, or reduce
the emotional charge of a scene, do not do it.

1 - The Ways:

There are five Ways, which describe the major features

of the Characters personality (p 207).

2 - Advantages and Disadvantages:

Every Character can have qualities, flaws, be unlucky or

born under a lucky star, etc. (p. 212).

3 - Health Condition:

This chart allows you to keep track of the Characters

health condition as well as the injuries he may have suffered (p. 239). It also includes the Survival Points (p. 217)
and the Stamina rating.

4 - Domains & Disciplines:

The knowledge and abilities of the Character are gathered here (p. 194). The ratings in the Ways as well as
various penalties and bonuses (mainly those given by
Advantages and Disadvantages) are added to each appropriate skill so as to be directly used during the game.

5 - Fighting
Attitudes &
Weapons:

This part includes the different fighting styles and the information about the Characters
weaponry. The Potential rating is also indicated.

6 - Defense and Armor:

The Characters ability to defend himself is indicated

here, as well as his Speed (p. 215).

7 - Equipment:

This part sums up the Characters possessions as well

as the mystical energy he has at his disposal, if any (p. 217).

8 - Personality:

This page gathers all the information about the personality, history, and sanity of the Character.

Encourage Interpretation

Usually referred to as role-play, the interpretation of the Character by his Player is an important part of Shadows of Esteren.
The whole system has been designed for such a purpose, in order to give the Players tools to facilitate such an interpretation.
However, the system does not exist to make up for a possible lack of the Players direct involvement in the game. Before
asking for any die roll, the Leader should encourage each Player to describe what their Characters feel, and how they intend
to solve a problem.

Making Use of the System with Moderation

As long as Players play their Characters with conviction, or
show some ingenuity when facing the challenges they
encounter, the Leader will be able to do without many die
rolls. For example, if a Player describes an effective way to
batter down an iron door (by taking his time, by using a clever procedure or appropriate tools, etc.), the Leader will
probably not need to have him do a Feats roll, instead considering it a success. The Leader has to estimate the viability

of a Players attempt to solve an issue at hand. If he is not

sure or if too many random factors come into play, he can of
course ask for a die roll. But it should not be systematic. The
same goes for every roll implying psyche and sanity: if a
Player portrays on his own initiative a particularly coherent
behavior for the scene played, the Leader will not need to
ask for a roll to see if his Character falls under the influence
of wrath, terror, etc.

-Game System-

175

How to Use Skill Rolls

On this subject, it will be particularly useful to refer to the works of Matthew J. Finch. This author distinguishes
between two styles: modern and traditional. The first one rests more on the Characters abilities and skills (and
therefore on the die rolls), the latter on the Players ingenuity and improvisation (and therefore on his direct involvement in the game). According to the way it is used, the same system can lead to very different atmospheres.
Example: The Perception Domain allows a Character to notice abnormal things, to find her way, to be alert, etc. Let us
imagine a scene in which a Character is in a room and leads an investigation concerning a crime.

As the Character enters the room, the Player mentions she takes a careful look. The Leader tells her to make a
Perception roll. The Player obtains a very good result, and the Leader tells her she notices a blotch of dry blood, a precious clue

As the Character enters the room, the Player mentions she takes a careful look. The Leader asks her to be more
accurate. The Player goes on to explain she looks for clues on the walls, upturns the objects on the floor, and checks
under the bed. The Leader answers she finds nothing, but that it is dark and that she cannot see very well. The PC
lights a torch and keeps searching. The Leader then explains how the Players Character notices a dark patch on the
floor
A die roll may become superfluous if the Player is able to describe correctly to the Leader how she is going to find that
clue. Using skill rolls should not short-circuit the enigmas and obstacles the Leader sets on the Characters path; the
Players should manage to solve them by themselves. It will make them feel more in touch with their Characters, and preserve the mood by putting the system in the background.

A Light System

176

A Toolbox

Even if the game system of Shadows of Esteren covers the

fundamental points useful for a role-playing game to go
smoothly, it is not meant to be exhaustive. The lightness of
the system should lead the Players and the Leader to rely on
their ability to imagine and improvise. It will not always be
easy, and there will certainly be hesitations, but such spontaneity during the game is at the heart of the role-playing
experience as it greatly improves the mood and encourages
the Players to involve themselves.

Beginner Players and Leaders may feel inclined to make use

of the game system proposed in this book quite frequently
to solve certain situations. There is nothing wrong with that,
and it is actually perfectly normal. However, as the Leader
becomes more experienced and the Players learn to
smoothly role-play their Characters, they will be able to
solve many game situations without having to use the system. The Players ability to imagine solutions for the problems they encounter without systematically relying on
their Characters skills, and the Leaders ability to impartially improvise the consequences of the Players initiatives
will be good bases for thrilling adventures, favoring mood
over technique.

According to what he has planned, the Leader will leave more or less autonomy to the Players in the creation of their PCs.
This section presents a few pieces of advice for the Players, particularly novice ones, to make that step easier. If the Leader
does not propose a Character he has entirely created, each Player will be allowed to create one inspired from the professions
existing in the rules (see the proposed Professions pages 203-206), or from the six archetypes proposed on pages 182-193.
He can also try to come up with his own character concept.
The only actual distinction in terms of rules between the proposed archetypesapart from the skills related to their vocationis
that some of them have access to specific powers from their creation. Outside this particular case, to which we will come back,
each Player should be free to conceive what he pleases, as long as the Character is relevant in the games context.

-Game System-

Stereotypes and Singularities

Once a basic idea is set, it may be useful to note that psychologically, each member of a same faction (bards, Varigals, Demorthn, Magientists) is very different from her peers, even if they all
share a certain ideology or have the same role in the society of Tri-Kazel. They are individuals
before all, and this is as true of the PCs as of the other Characters they will meet. Although a stereotype may correspond to reality until a certain point, it remains a stereotype nonetheless.
Therefore, it is by no means required to play a skeptical Magientist, a charming bard, a pontificating Demorthn apprentice, or a fanatical Blade knight, even if at first sight, that is how they seem
the most likely to be.

General Features
It is often difficult to immediately draw a detailed portrait of a PC before it has been played. First,
each Player should take the time to assimilate correctly what belonging to such or such culture,
kingdom, or faction may represent. He should also ensure that his Characters personality and abilities are compatible with the adventures awaiting him, according to what the Leader may tell him
on that subject. A bard or a diplomat will not be out of place compared to a brutish, thickheaded
warrior in a series of scenarios revolving around delicate negotiations or a long investigation requiring tact. On the contrary, a Varigal, a mercenary, or a Demorthn will be more appropriate than a
secluded scribe or a sedentary Magientist in a series of adventures across the mountains and all the dangers they involve.
To sum it up, creating a Character requires not only focusing on the creation itself, but also taking into account the pleasure
and interest one may have in playing that alter ego in the long term. Some Leaders rely above all on improvisation, and only
follow a vague common thread, which they adapt according to the actions of the Players. Others already know perfectly well
what most of the ordeals they plan to introduce will consist of. If this is the case, then it is all the more important for the
Players to make sure during the creation of the PC that he will fit into such a context. In case of doubt, it is better to have a
Character who seems mildly convincing at the start, but who will be easy and pleasant to play, rather than a properly detailed
and inspiring alter ego that will remain idle most of the time because he does not mesh well with the context and the rest of
the Players. The best way to avoid such problems is for the Players and the Leader to discuss it.

Past and Personality

177

If the Players are used to it, or feel like it, they should not hesitate to accurately describe the past, the attitudes, and the preconceptions of their PCs. The Leader must encourage them to do so, for these developments will be a real help in playing the
Characters and giving them depth. However, if the Players are new to role-playing games, or did not have the occasion to correctly assimilate the context of Shadows of Esteren before starting to play, do not worry. It is not a problem if they do not
know exactly what the convictions, personality and expectations of their PCs are when they play them for the first time. There
is nothing wrong in starting with a fairly simple archetype the Player understands well, in order to get familiar with it. Then,
gradually, everyone will give more depth to their Characters. Progressively, the Players and the Leader will come to build a
past, prejudices, and hopes for each Character. For example, they can give them a mannerism, a routine, or repulsions and fascinations concerning simple, daily things. In this way, the Character will slowly take shape and become more authentic.
During the first game sessions, it is not obligatory to tell the life of ones Character in detail, or to reveal her deep motivations. Each Player may take the time to develop them little by little, and the result is bound to suit her.

The Motivations
During the game, a PC will quickly leave a normal life
behind her to start traveling around the world with the other
Players Characters. It is useful to know why she goes on
such an adventure. For example, circumstances may have
bound her to do so, as in the case of a Character wanting to
get revenge against brigands or Feondas that have destroyed
her native village. She can also have a thirst for ancient
knowledge, or want to become rich and famous as a sellsword. Some types of Characters are naturally more likely
than others to lead an adventurous or roving life: Varigals,
bards, mercenaries, criminals but why did they choose
such a career instead of another one? Likewise, if a
Character is part of an organization, such as the Temple or
the order of the Hilderin knights, she is certainly sent by her
superiors and is on active service. Each Player may confer

with the Leader about what her hierarchy expects from her,
and decide to which extent the PC embraces this, or puts up
with it because she does not really have a choice. All of
these questions need not necessarily be answered in detail
from the first game session, but each Player must talk with
the Leader to build at least one general leading thread for
her Character. According to his style, each Leader may or
may not propose the Player a precise explanation of the circumstances that set her on the road, or will lead her to live
with the Characters played by the other Players. However,
even if such explanations are given, this should not prevent
the Player from going deeper into the hopes and expectations of his PC. It will be all the more enjoyable to play her
Character if she can modulate her reactions, her opinions,
and her initiatives according to her motivations.

-Game System-

The creation system will help each Player in defining the main features of his Characters personality, step by step, mainly by using
the system of the Ways. To have a strong Combativeness may signify being aggressive, pugnacious, or impulsive; or even completely devoid of patience. To have a strong Reason implies being a thoughtful person, who can be distant, dreamy, or, on the
contrary, cold and cynical. The Ways are not only aptitudes to solve certain types of actions, but also a manner of acting and reacting. Therefore, in an underlying way, they influence the PCs choices and his development. Strong Ways, or weak ones, represent
mental attitudes and habits as much as reactions that the Character will find very hard to give up on. By highlighting a Way, either
by giving it a high or low rating, one not only influences the PCs abilities, but also his reactions and his attitudes (for example, a
Character with a low Reason may be very spontaneous). At the same time, the Ways are not only restrictions or numerical values,
but also beacons; tools to keep some coherence in the way a Player will play his Character. In its description, each Way proposes
several indications on how to play a high or low rating. Each Player has to choose the ones he will feel the most comfortable with.
After all, the value of a rating is only important regarding
some dice rolls. What matters is the meaning it is given.

Playing a Character

If a Player creates a Character who is not trained from her

creation in Magience, in the secrets of the Demorthn, or
initiated into the miracles of the Temple, this does not
mean she will never be able to access them.

178

Of course, this will involve acquiring the appropriate

skills during the game, but above all, the Character must
also prove she can be entrusted with this knowledge.
Magientists, Demorthn, or adepts of the Temple are
rather selective in the way they welcome among them
those who have not been raised or educated according to
their principles and philosophies. Everyone who looks
favorably upon one of these ideologies is not necessarily
trained in using the powers they regulate. To access them
is to be part of a sort of elite, however that group may be
constituted.
In terms of rules, nothing prevents someone from learning one, or even several skills linked to special powers.
However, the Leader will decide in the end if the way a
Player plays a character is compatible with such possibilities. Mainly, he will decide if particular conditions
(long-term spiritual withdrawal, initiatory trials, important financial donations, prolonged studies) are required in order to obtain such knowledge. The rules for
Experience on pages 228-230 detail how it is possible to
learn some special knowledge. Therefore, with the
Leaders agreement, it is possible that a Character may be
initiated into one of these particular schools. However, on
the ideological aspect, they differ enough for it to be very
unlikely that a single PC manages to acquire several of
them. It is true even if the Player claims that her PC saw
the light and supposedly forsook Magience to become a
Demorthn, for example. Keep in mind it should be a
rather exceptional case. However, if a Player manages to
play a Character reflecting those conviction changes, and
above all, managing to reconcile what sets them apart, the
Leaderwho must remain the only judge in this
mattermay authorize such a reconversion.

-Game System-

This aside is more particularly dedicated to novice Players,

who have never played role-playing games until now.
Although it may seem difficult to you, a very simple thing
can help you tremendously in quickly feeling comfortable
with your Character: talk about him as if you were talking
about yourself.
Therefore, when the Leader asks you what do you do?,
the obvious answer will be I do and not my Character
does. In the same way, when you are talking with other
Characters or extras played by the Game Leader, think
about talking to the other protagonists as if you were the
Character, and not by using terms such as I tell him
that. Say it yourself, with your words. Do not be afraid,
we are in a role-playing game, not in a speaking contest.
Yes, some Players have a sense of the dramatic or a vocabulary that gives them an advantage when they express
themselves in this way. Do not feel compelled to do as they
do. In that regard, they most certainly did not always feel so
at ease
The other Players are not your enemies or your rivals.
There is no first or last place in a role-playing game. On the
contrary, most of them will be glad to help you play your
PC better. Shadows of Esteren depicts a universe without a
nitpicky or excessive formalism. It requires no particular
historical or linguistic knowledge. If you have never played
a role-playing game, it is normal you should feel somewhat
apprehensive, even more so if you do not, or barely, know
the other people around the table. You may feel as frightened as if you should play a part in a theater scene. However,
you have two advantages actors do not have: first, you
write your part yourself, and do not have to render imposed
dialogues and attitudes. Second, and most importantly, the
other Players are your audience, in the same way that you
are theirs. Do not hesitate to ask for a quick out-of-game
break to think about the way your Character should or
could act at a precise moment. Quite quickly, you will
become more confident and such a need will fade. At the
start, do not get too preoccupied about the interpretation of
your Character. Nobody expects an optimal result from you
right away. The essential thing is that as the sessions go on,
this PC becomes familiar and increasingly easy to handle
for you. Until the moment when you will be able to put on
your costume without any difficulty for the time of the
game, then put it back until the next session.

Shadows of Esteren gives a great importance to threats lurking in the shadows, as well as to rivalries between factions
and kingdoms. These preoccupations keep all their pertinence in the beliefs and antagonisms of the Characters. Yet,
at the same time, they must not stoke rivalries between the
Players. Being uncompromising accomplishes nothing in
the end. This does not mean that the Characters have to be
paragons of tolerance or open-mindedness. The difficulty
lies in making them people who can embrace certain beliefs,
or reject them fiercely, without necessarily becoming a dead
weight for the rest of the participants.
The most illustrative example would be a group including
an adept of Magience, a follower of the One God, and an
individual attached to Demorthn traditions. Such a group is
made of members who seemingly have every reason to feel
some mutual animosity against each other. But is that a fatality?
One can easily think that having convictions obviously
implies being a fanatic, or a rather boring proselyte. Indeed,
the PCs will have many occasions to meet extras of that sort.
Therefore, what would be the interest of playing other
bigots bathing in their own certitudes? In cinema, literature,

or role-playing, this is often the well-used divergences

(through irony, friendly rivalries, and many other things)
that give the Characterstogether and individuallywhat
makes them interesting. One may have convictions and be
curious, open-minded or have doubts. A Character with
deep-rooted convictions does not need to systematically be
aggressive, scornful, pontificating, or provocative.
However, it is possible to play a PC with one of these traits;
the Player will therefore have to think about moderating his
vehemence, so as not to spoil the gaming experience for her
fellow Players.
If a Player takes some ascendance over the other members
of the group, because he has more charisma, or because he
often has good ideas, he should not forget to let the others
breathe as well. They are not here to follow him like extras,
even if the Character becomes the leader of his little team.
They are here to have a good time, with him. These charismatic Players should encourage the others to get involved, to
take sides, to give their opinion, to speak up for themselves.
This will make the games much more interesting for everyone,
and this type of Character will also achieve greater depth.

Threats and Stakes

The rules system, as well as the games secretswhich will be detailed in a future bookexist to induce a certain atmosphere,
which leaves aside the epic aspect present in other universes. It is not possible to become an invincible superman in Shadows
of Esteren. Yet, it does not mean that the Characters will have to keep solving only minor issues. On the contrary; there are scales
of far-reaching consequences on which they can weigh. However, if this is the case, the Players will owe it much more to their
choices and to the interpretation of their Characters than to the characteristics of their PCs or the results of some die rolls.
At the same time, this game does not make the Characters heroes who are constantly blessed with a lucky star. They are not
any stronger, luckier, more blessed, or chosen than the multitude of other individuals populating the world around them. If they
run straight into a trap or an uneven fight, the result will be predictable, because it is written nowhere that they must absolutely survive. As a consequence, and in the same way, when the Characters accomplish something significant, this will not be
because the Leader absolutely wanted them to succeed against all odds, but rather because they have made the right decisions,
and limited the risks as much as possible for them.

Fear...

Shadows of Esteren is not devoid of anxiety, danger, or even horror. However, compared to other game universes, the Players
will not systematically be confronted during each session with inhuman, cruel monsters. Feondas, as dangerous and frightening as they may be, are not the only axis around which the game revolves. Indeed, political rivalries, ideological divergences,
and the erosion of traditional values in favor of sciences and beliefs that carry deep changes, all constitute dramatic motives
and contextual elements that the Leader is free to make use of. Human madness, also, has some importance as it can directly
concern the PCs, while playing a role in the decisions of some protagonists they will come to meet.
Esteren has nothing idyllic. The problems linked to mere survival, the more or less known horrible threats, and all the misdeeds man can commit, weigh on the daily life and often alter radically the behavior of individuals. Safety, peace, and happiness are not impossible, but simply precarious. And the Characters, through their choices and interventions, will feel this precariousness much more often than the common man.

... and Hope

In the end, Esteren may be a dark universe, but its mood is not irrevocably desperate. On the contrary; hope is one of the games
most important underlying themes. During some games, the physical survival and the sanity of the Characters will be at stake.
At other moments, it will be ideological choices, or rather materialistic negotiations that will mobilize their abilities. In conclusion, Shadows of Esteren is a universe designed to have a certain pressure rest on the PCs shoulders, in order to bring tension,
anxiety, fear, and expectation, not to depict a setting in which a series of setbacks and ordeals will be inflicted upon the
Characters, and of which goal is to annihilate them without hope of more than a respite for them. Therefore, the survival, and
above all the success of the Characters, depend on the decisions of the Players, as well as on the way they will manage to persevere.

-Game System-

179

This section displays some of the games central subject matters and gives several leads to round up a group of Characters for
Shadows of Esteren.

The newly created PCs will not be epic heroes, but relatively ordinary people. There will be no particular fate expecting them,
or any prophecy foretelling their coming. A PC will probably accomplish great things, and may leave a mark on the world.
However, her accomplishments will really be hers, because the world expects nothing from her in particular. In that regard,
PCs are truly heroes, in the dramatic sense of the word; which means people who make a difference because they act, or who
meet a grim fate because they made a mistake. Although so far, their existence was similar to that of the majority of the people populating the world around them, this will not last. In the beginning, the stakes will be rather limited, or even of a personal nature. For example, if the Players create a group native to a mountain village, the first sessions will be linked to local
matters and will involve the surrounding influential people, or the PCs relatives.
Progressively, stakes implicating a vaster scale will make their appearance as the PCs attention will be drawn to some mysteries. By attempting to understand some things, or to weigh on specific events, they will discover disturbing truths and take
great risks. Mainly, the horrors lurking in dark forests and other unexpected places will no longer be a vague threat or an
exceptional catastrophe for them. They will face them in a more direct and frequent way than the rest of the population who
considers life to be already hard enough as it is.
The peninsula of Tri-Kazel goes through problems of various types, some of which conceal some quite shocking or sinister
surprises. If they really want to change some things or have an effect on the future, the PCs will have to accept the physical
and mental risks this implies. Nothing will ever be granted to them because they are the heroes of the story. It will be their
decisions, and their sacrifices, that will make the difference.

180

As they may have very varied origins, the main point when aiming to place them together is to know where they begin, and
what they are doing here.

A Rural Group

Most of the rural communities live a relatively isolated existence, receiving few travelers if such settlements are not
located on a major road. A group of PCs of rural origin therefore has every chance to know each other from childhood.
In such a way, you can find, for example:
- the apprentice of the local Demorthn,
- the son of the main craftsman, who came back from the
town after he completed his Magientist studies,
- the daughter of a leading inhabitant, whose family practices the religion of the Temple,
- the offspring of the local lord, who received advanced martial training
- a young Varigal who regularly passes through the village, etc.
In spite of some antagonisms, mainly linked to parental
choices and old stories, our PCs will obviously have been
with the same Dmathir and feel some camaraderie toward
each other; some of them may even have become rivals for
the affection of a pretty girl. Some of them may have
recently returned after being away for several years, maybe
because they ended up lacking money for their expensive
university studies, or because they learned of a family tragedy. It will be necessary to put down a short description of
the community and its eminent members, starting with their
families. Then, they may decide together what ties they
share, or even invent one or two anecdotes from their childhood. These different tools have been used for the proposed archetypes pages 182-193.

-Game System-

An Urban Group

The essential advantage of a city is that it is a cosmopolitan

crossroads, all the more so if it is near a border or known as
a major place of cultural and commercial exchanges. That
way, each PC can have her own little business here, the use
of which will in fact be to make her come over if she does
not live there. Therefore, an urban group can include townsmen as well as countrymen. If they do not share a common
activity (such as being tutored by the same master), then it
is very likely that a NPC gathered them; for example, a
patron, looking for employees with various talents, or
having reasons to sell their abilities in a precise situation. A
Varigal and a Magientist may be useful to a scholar wanting
to undertake an archeological expedition, for example. And
he may have a young priest as a confessor if he is an adept
of the religion of the One God. This kind of configuration
makes it possible to put together individuals of different origins,
who owe a favor to a NPC giving them an initial objective.

A Group of Travelers

Meeting on the road remains the most obvious way to make

the acquaintance of strangers, but it guarantees nothing outside of a few rather limited exchanges, unless they have to
face a common problem together, such as finding a path
when the only bridge around has crumbled, or confronting
brigands with their weapons. Instead of moving alone, most
travelers join a caravan, which leads them to be with people
they might not have wanted to associate with. Such a group
may include a good number of extras, who will help in binding them together.

After the first session or the first adventure, the PCs must
have reasons to stay together. Even if it is not always visible, there must be an actual lead, which will help the Players
find a reason for their PCs to accept, or even wish for, collaboration. If the first idea of the Leader was to bring them
to ancient ruins, they may have found mysterious writings
there. Their employer will need their help looking for
someone able to decipher them. And one of the PCs may
find these writings familiar?
Likewise, if the Players have fought bandits, maybe they
have discovered these were the associates of a more devious
scoundrel, who stole some of their possessions while they
were fighting his accomplices... unless these criminals seem
to serve the neighboring lord, who threatens the PCs native
valley? These are very simple, but also very convenient
motives for an adventure.

The society of Tri-Kazel has plenty of antagonistic factions:

Magientists, priests of the Temple, and Demorthn have
such different visions of the world that one could wonder
how a group made of these different individuals could possibly coexist.

Play with the Contradictions

The Leader can use the choices of the Players to bind

the PCs together. For example, the young adept of the
Temple is moved by the cute Magientist apprentice and does
not clearly know anymore if he is attracted to her or wishes
to save her sinful soul. Nothing better than a passing
bigotparticularly a misogynistic onefor the young adept
to wonder whether his conscience accepts the idea of
locking down the poor girl in a convent, or dragging her to
the stake and the young lady, probably full of commiseration for such a naive fool, will she remain indifferent to
the fact that he tried to defend her, in spite of his absurd
beliefs? This example is almost a caricature, but allows to
set the basis of an amusing relationship, mixing a certain
unacknowledged attraction with more or less convincing
attempts to persuade the other of adopting ones vision of
the world. The Players and the GL should remember that the

convictions of a Character do not necessarily define his temper. There are compassionate Magientists, humorous
Demorthn, and tolerant followers of Soustraine. These are
even much more interesting to playincluding in front of
those sharing their beliefsthan fanatical priests, mad scientists, and uneducated hermits.

A Common Threat

It is possible to bind the group through a common threat,

related to the PCs pasts and opening the way toward a longterm plot. For example, the pretty Magientist and a surly
Demorthn are accused of a crime they did not commit. The
true culprit might be a former suitor of the Magientist yearning for revenge, or a fanatical Demorthn who thinks that
his colleague is too lenient and deserves a good lesson.
Either one might even belong to a rather radical group

A Flexible Interpretation

Above all, nothing forces a Player to set his PC in a certain way of thinking or acting from the start. His Ways
(which determine the main trends of his personality) give
orientations, which he can play in several ways, without
needing to change them in numerical terms. It is not necessarily useful to define a firm mentality from the start.
Caricatures and archetypes are useful for the Player to draw
inspiration from them, not to restrict him in playing what his
character is before anything else. Likewise, the Ways may
have constraining aspects, but they are only guidelines and
do not force the Player toward a single type of interpretation; far from it.

From Antagonism to
Complementarity

In the end, hatreds, rivalries, and prejudices are obstacles

which exist precisely to be overcome. In this way as well,
the decisions of the Players can make all the difference, at
many different levels. For the game in itself, as well as for
the pleasure of the participants, team spirit is something
vital. Esteren is a universe that has been created to such an
end.

The Archetypes
The following chapter introduces six ready-to-play archetypical characters. They are a few of the many concrete examples of PCs who can be created by Players. These characters
were designed in a detailed way, with their personal story,
their equipment, and their psychology. They are linked to
Deargs Vale, a region at the north of Taol-Kaer that
includes Melwan and Loch Varn's Vales.
The technical characteristics of each archetype include a
few particularities in order to make gaming phases smoother:

Skills: The indicated rating for each skill is the addition

between the level in the Domain and in the Way. In the case
of a Resolution roll, such a rating can be directly added to
the result of 1D10 and compared to the Difficulty Threshold
set by the Leader. Possible bonuses indicated in brackets are
not included in this total, and must be added if the PC can
benefit from his Advantage for this Resolution roll.
Combat: The indicated ratings are for a standard
Fighting Attitude. To determine the ratings of the other
Attitudes, use the Potential rating.
These archetypes can be downloaded on the website
www.esteren.org

-Game System-

181

Ways: Combativeness: 4. Creativity: 2. Empathy: 5. Reason: 1. Conviction: 3.

Skills: Close Combat: 9. Craft: 4. Erudition: 3. Feats: 7. Natural Environment: 9. Perception: 3. Relation: 7.
Shooting and Throwing: 5. Stealth: 7. Travel: 10.

Advantages: Survival Instinct.

Disadvantages: Trauma, Addiction: Tobacco.
Setback: Tragic Love.
Sanity: Mental Resistance: 8. Orientation: Instinctive. Trauma: 3.
Combat: Attack: 9 (Carath Damage: 2. Short sword Damage: 2). Shooting and Throwing: 5 (Bow Damage: 2).
Defense: 11 (Protection: 3). Speed: 9. Potential: 2.

Stamina: 9.
Survival Points: 4.

182

Sd was born in Louarn, in the west of Taol-Kaer, a humid region near the Western Swamps. He was destined to the life of a
peasant, like the other members of his family, when an event turned his life upside down. The young woman he was to marry,
Anaelle, as well as her whole family, were found dead; brutally murdered. Signs of a struggle were clearly visible at the scene
of the crime, and a dagger with a sculpted handlereminiscent of the head of a birdwas discovered near the corpses. Sd,
yearning for vengeance, took the weapon and swore he would find its owner.
Very quickly, his quest became an obsession, and led him to leave his native village. After he met adepts of the Temple, he
converted to their religion, adhering to the faith in the eternity of the soul, which gave him the certainty he would be with
Anaelle again one day. His first travels were hard ones, and he almost died many times. Wandering in Taol-Kaer, he questioned sages, searched the dregs of cities, and visited many libraries,
obsessed by the enigma that this mysterious bird head represented.
Several times he had to resort to violence, either to survive or to
achieve a goal.
One day, he was approached by a man who invited him to enter the
Varigals guild, which Sd accepted. It was the opportunity to continue
with his investigations while earning a living, gathering and propagating
important news or carrying packages across the peninsula. After several
seasons on the road, his hunger for vengeance was not as gnawing, but it
remained vivid, ready to resurface as soon as a new clue appeared.
A few weeks ago, Sd was found near Dearg, more dead than alive. This
time, it had been a close call, and he needed to spend a long time in
convalescence to get back on his feet. As winter was near, Sd decided
to stay at the village for some time before hitting the road again. He has
no memory of his misadventure, even though he feels like it might have
something to do with his quest

Personality

Character Traits: Pugnacious, Stubborn.

Latent Disorder: Obsession.

Sds greatest quality is also his biggest flaw: he is a combative, determined man who can seem stubborn when his mind is
set. However, Sd is intuitive and sensitive, attentive to the people surrounding him, but only showing his own feelings very
rarely. Since the violent death of Anaelle, he has hardened: his quest for vengeance guides his moral principles, and he stops
at nothing to reach his goals. However, he has kept some sense of justice, and is reluctant to harm innocents. Along the years,
he became a taciturn man who appreciates being alone. Each day, Sd says a prayer for Anaelle, afraid that her soul would
disappear otherwise. He will do everything to accomplish such a ritual, lest he feels anguished, absorbed in metaphysical questions about death and the permanence of the soul.
In Dearg, Sd quickly found his place, feeling indebted to the community that had saved his life; particularly to Eoghan and
his comrades in arms who found him unconscious, not far from the village.

Equipment

Sd owns many things, most importantly: a rope and a grappling hook, tent canvas, climbing pitons, a blanket, a tinderbox, several torches, a notebook and some ink, chalk, a first-aid kit, maps of Tri-Kazel, small measuring tools, and a leather
roll containing lock picks as well as a crowbar. He has 18 azure Daols, a short sword, a Carath (a Varigals iron-shod staff), a
short bow, some arrows, a quiver, and several knives. He also holds the aforementioned dagger with its pommel sculpted like
a birds head, which was found near the body of his betrothed. He wears studded leather armor as well as a shield.

-Game System-

183

Ways: Combativeness: 5. Creativity: 2. Empathy: 3. Reason: 1. Conviction: 4.

Skills: Close Combat: 10 (Discipline: Axe: 11) (+1 bonus). Craft: 3. Demorthn Mysteries: 4. Erudition: 2.

Feats: 10 (+1 bonus). Natural Environment: 6. Perception: 2. Relation: 6.

Shooting and Throwing: 7 (+1 bonus). Travel: 4.
Advantages: Strong.
Sanity: Mental Resistance: 9. Orientation: Instinctive. Trauma: 2.
Combat: Attack: 11 (Axe: 12). (Axe Damage: 3. Short sword Damage: 2). Shooting and Throwing: 8 (Bow Damage: 2).
Defense: 9 (Protection: 3). Speed: 8. Potential: 2.
Stamina: 10.
Survival Points: 3.

184

Eoghan is the eldest son of Maorn, the Ansailir of Dearg. His family descends from the clan who settled in this valley a long
time ago. In contrast to the other children who were entrusted to the Dmthairs, his father took care of his education himself.
He was very harsh, leading his son to develop his warrior instincts by stoking his anger and rage.
Apart from this exhausting martial training, Eoghan made friends with Mael Mac Govrian, one of the last descendants of the
noble family ruling the region. The two boys were also rivals, as they were in love with the same girl, Cliane, daughter of
Fearls Demorthn. This rivalry drove them to surpass themselves physically, giving Eoghan an ever-renewed energy. It was
all about who would be the nimblest and the strongest. But little by little, Cliane showed a preference for Mael, who aimed
to become a great warrior while being of a particularly sensitive nature, which he notably expressed through music. As much
as she appreciated Eoghan, she feared the violence he carried within himself, coming from the ruthless education Maorn had
given him. Eoghan took that development poorly, burning with jealousy and rage. However, the competition between the two
boys came to a brutal end when Mael died in a fire near Fearl.
One might have thought Eoghan would be glad of such a disappearancefor a while, a rumor went round that he was involved in the
eventbut, although he never talked about his feelings, it affected
him deeply and it remains a painful memory for him. Following this
tragedy, Cliane and Eoghan grew closer, and eventually promised to
wed. Eoghan went on with his fathers training before he was sent to
a frontier post to fulfill his obligation to his lord. When he came
back, he saw that the vale was now under control of the Hilderin
knights, sent by the crown of Taol-Kaer to compensate for the
absence of noblemen since the disappearance of the Mac Govrians.
In Dearg, the name of Eoghan is sometimes mentioned, but he does
not pay it much attention: next spring, he is to marry Cliane, and
such a prospect fills his thoughts entirely. A few weeks ago, during a
routine patrol, Eoghan and his comrades at arms found a badly
wounded man on the roadside. It was Sd the Varigal, whom they
brought back to the village to have the Demorthn tend to his
wounds.

Personality

Character Traits: Upright, Impulsive.

Latent Disorder: Frenzy.

Eoghan was brought up according to the peninsular traditions; he respectfully listens to the Demorthns advice and is wary
of the spirits of nature. The education his father gave him left him with an impulsive temper, which sometimes rears up unexpectedly. His emotions are violent and seething, starting with his love for Cliane. They give Eoghan the qualities to become
a great warrior, but could also prove to be a fatal flaw. He is aware of that, and has learned to contain himself and obey, releasing his wrath in the heart of action.
This upbringing has also taught him about courage and loyalty. After having seen many horrors during his time as a frontier
guard, Eoghan stopped hating his father, as he understood that the aim of his training was to prepare him to survive in a brutal world in which a single moment of weakness could turn deadly.

Equipment

Eoghan is equipped with thick studded leather armor, a battleaxe his father gave him, a short sword, and a large round
shield bearing the symbol of the Mac Govrian clan. When he goes on an expedition, he takes with him a leather bag containing a few torches, a rope, a tent, and a blanket. He also takes a short bow, arrows, and several knives. He owns 15 azure
Daols as well as a long cloak made from wolf skin he inherited from his grandfather.

-Game System-

185

Ways: Combativeness: 1. Creativity: 4. Empathy: 5. Reason: 2. Conviction: 3.

Skills: Close Combat: 4. Craft: 5. Demorthn mysteries: 10 (+1 bonus). Erudition: 6. Natural Environment: 9.
Perception: 4. Relation: 7 (+1 bonus). Travel: 9 (+1 bonus).

Advantages: Intuitive.
Disadvantages: Trauma, Aftermath (Stamina -1, Health condition -1).
Sanity: Mental Resistance: 8. Orientation: Instinctive. Trauma: 1.
Combat: Attack: 4 (Staff Damage: 2). Defense: 12 (Protection: 0). Speed: 6. Potential: 2.
Stamina: 9.
Rindath: 10.
Survival Points: 3.

186

Adeliane originates from Melwans Vale, near Dearg. She is the granddaughter of the local Demorthn, Wailen, and the older
sister of Yldiane the Varigal. Raised by her grandmother, the little girl always felt drawn to the wild nature, fascinated with
Demorthn myths and yearning to be able to feel that communion with the Cmaoghs, the natural spirits. Encouraged by
Wailen, this fascination led to an unexpected event. One day, when she was only seven, and in spite of the strict forbiddance
for children to go outside the village, Adeliane took three of them to the banks of the nearby river to watch the dancing
lights. No one knows what happened then, but one of the children disappeared in the fog, never to return. When she came back
to the village, Adeliane was violently blamed, and only the intervention of her grandmother Wailen prevented a new tragedy.
Rejected, feared, sometimes threatened, little Adeliane was not welcomed anymore in Melwan, and she was the center of the
tension between the Demorthn Wailen and the Mac Lyr, the local lordly family. Under such pressure, Wailen was forced to
entrust Adeliane to her friend Loeg, Deargs Demorthn. He accepted to take her under his protection and make her his second
Ionnthn, along with Finn.
Although they were very different, the two pupils became close, as
Adeliane found in Finn a kind company, whereas the inhabitants of
Dearg were reluctant to make her part of their community. One day,
Finn decided to leave everything to go to Reizh and Adeliane ended
up alone, suffering a lot from solitude. When she was thirteen, she
was struck down by a terrible disease; her master Loeg took her near
the river where she had seen will-o-the-wisps several years earlier,
and she was cured. Although this episode left her with aftereffects
and poor health, it has also deepened her link with the natural forces.
In her adoptive village, Adeliane ended up finding a role for herself,
even though it remains marked by mixed feelings of fear and respect.
Her two only true friends are the musicians Mirna and Anlis.

Personality

Character Traits: Sensitive, Absent-minded.

Latent Disorder: Hallucination.

Adeliane has a great sensitivity. She has become a calm, reserved young woman; some might find her shy, but she definitely
isnt. She is just a daydreamer, which sometimes makes her seem distant. She is often lost in her thoughts, letting her emotions show. She appreciates meditating and wandering in the middle of nature, as she got used to a previously unpleasant loneliness. She keeps a blurry, painful memory of that infamous escapade on the banks of Melwans river, feeling guilty for the
disappearance of the child. She sometimes thinks of coming back to her native community, but in the end she feels very comfortable with Dearg, her two friends Mirna and Anlis, and her mentor, Loeg.

Equipment

Adeliane has few material possessions. Her bag contains various herbs, first-aid tools, some food rations, a knife, as well
as 10 azure Daols. She carries around a great staff, which she can use to defend herself. She owns the following Oghamic
stones: Calm Water, Tracking, Light, Calyre, and Healing.

-Game System-

187

Ways: Combativeness: 3. Creativity: 2. Empathy: 1. Reason: 4. Conviction: 5.

Skills: Close combat: 6. Craft: 3. Erudition: 9 (+1 bonus). Natural Environment: 3. Occultism: 5. Perception: 7.
Prayer: 10. Relation: 4. Science: 6. Travel: 5.

Advantages: Well-read.
Disadvantages: Poor Health (opposite of Iron Stamina).
Sanity: Mental Resistance: 10. Orientation: Rational. Trauma: 4.
Combat: Attack: 6 (Long sword Damage: 3). Defense: 10 (Protection: 1). Speed: 4. Potential: 2.
Stamina: 10 (-2 penalty on rolls against diseases and poisons).
Exaltation: 15.
Survival Points: 3.

188

In Dearg, everyone knows the story of Joris. This boy was adopted by Firmin the monk, who lives in a monastery a few miles
away from the village.
One night, Firmin was startled awake by the ringing of the bell located at the entrance of the monastery. On the doorstep, he
found a fatally wounded man in armor. It was Teorg, Joriss father, a Gwidrite knight of the order of the Blades, who was holding in his arms his son, who was then barely one year old. Miraculously, the father and his child had managed to survive a
Feond attack and reach Firmins monastery. With his last breath, Teorg gave his child to the monk who promised to raise him
as his own son.
Years went by, and Firmin educated Joris according to the precepts of the Temple. Being alone most often in the great vaulted rooms of the monastery, the child found company among books.
Fascinated by the engravings and the few stained glass windows
depicting the life and death of the prophet, he always had questions
on the subject. Rather shy when his father took him to the village,
Joris gradually became more self-assured as he grew up. As he was
always ready to give a helping hand, the villagers quickly appreciated him. He took a liking to Zaig, the old secondhand goods dealer,
as well as to Ronan, her grandson, both of whom have converted to
the Temple. Joris also often benefited from the findings of the old
woman in books and parchments gathered along the seasons in her
shop. At the monastery, he is also regularly visited by young Masha,
a musician who intends to become a bard.
For a few months, Joris has been preparing a journey to Gwidre so
as to officially join the order of the clerics, and hopes to be accepted
among the theologians thereafter.

Personality

Character Traits: Thoughtful, Ascetic.

Latent Disorder: Mysticism.

Joris is a studious young man, who may seem shy and reserved.
A pious man, he has been raised according to the teachings of Soustraine and is careful never to wander away from them. The
ambiguous feelings he has for young Masha cause him anguish as regards to the Ordinances, since they require of him to be
restrained and moderate.
He was very quickly interested in books and enigmas brought by theology. Along the years, this interest only grew stronger,
until it became a true passion. Joris can remain buried in books for hours, cut off from the world, reading some passages again
and again to grasp their essence. Outside this mystical temper, Joris can be a brave, helpful boy, qualities that have earned him
respect from the inhabitants of Dearg. Even if he is reluctant to use violence, his intellectual training did not make him neglect
a martial one.

Equipment

Joris wears light leather armor under his adept suit. He is equipped with a long sword that belonged to his father. His bag
notably contains a book of prayers gathering the Writings of the prophet Soustraine, a first-aid kit, some food rations, and a
bottle of water. He owns 15 azure Daols.

-Game System-

189

Ways: Combativeness: 3. Creativity: 4. Empathy: 1. Reason: 5. Conviction: 2.

Skills: Close Combat: 4. Craft: 5. Demorthn Mysteries: 3. Erudition: 10. Magience: 10

(Discipline: Artifact Use: 11, +1 bonus). Natural Environment: 3. Occultism: 7 (+1 bonus). Perception: 7.
Relation: 4. Science: 8 (+1 bonus). Travel: 4.
Advantages: Smart.
Disadvantages: Trauma x2, Insect Phobia.
Setback: Adversary.
Sanity: Mental resistance: 7. Orientation: Rational. Trauma: 3.
Combat: Attack: 4 (Dagger Damage: 1). Defense: 11 (Protection: 0). Speed: 4. Potential: 2.
Stamina: 10.
Survival Points: 3.

190

Finn is an orphan from Dearg. He was adopted by the Demorthn Loeg, who took him as his pupil. From the age of nine, he
shared this status of Ionnthn with young Adeliane from the nearby vale of Melwan. A hard working student, he also had the
unfortunate tendency of always doing things his way, eager to skip past many of the steps that would make him a Demorthn.
His life was shattered the day his little sister, Ionna, contracted a disease against which the traditional medicine of Loeg turned out to be powerless. Ionna died, and it was a terrible trauma for Finn who lost all confidence in the techniques and powers
the Demorthn were supposed to hold. He forsook his training and, after he met a passing Varigal who told him of the wonders Magience was able to do, left his country to go study Magience in Reizh. Indeed, Finn had convinced himself that a
Magientist would have been able to save his little sister.
After long and difficult years of study in the heart of a great
Reizhite city, he managed to obtain a diploma as a Vitalist
Magientist, with the goal of working as a doctor. Finn discovered
the spirit of competitiveness that animated the order of the
Magientists, and learned to be wary. After a few bitter betrayals, he
swore never to trust anyone again. And that was not the only difficulty he met: first, he had to learn a new way of thinking, relying on
rationality and logic. Moreover, the various experiments he participated in left him with a few traumas and a severe phobia of insects.
Finally, his rebellious temper earned him a serious enemy among the
professors, and he had to leave the city before things became ugly.
After traveling for a few months, he decided to return to his native
country with the desire to have the people of Dearg benefit from his
findings.

Personality

Character Traits: Ingenious, Rebellious.

Latent Disorder: Paranoia.

Finn is a clever boy, curious about the world surrounding him. A free and very creative mind, his mentors always had much
difficulty focusing his energy.
His feelings for Loeg, his adoptive father, are ambivalent: Finn respects him, but he cannot help thinking of him as an old coot
who promotes obscurantism. To see Adeliane again did not leave him indifferent, even if he showed nothing of it.
Although Finn may appear cold and haughty at first sight, he did learn Magience for a fundamentally humanistic reason, and
his medical vocation is genuine. He sees Magience as the way to improve the daily life of men, and can be generous and zealous in the practice of his trade.

Equipment

Finn owns a suitcase containing several small pincers, vials, healing tools, and chemical substances such as acids and alcohols. His leather satchel contains traveling commodities, food and water supplies, two books about Magience, as well as 20
azure Daols. Finn owns Vision Glasses (an artifact, see p.268), five standard cartridges of organic Flux, and two doses of
Tonic. He has several daggers as weapons.

-Game System-

191

Ways: Combativeness: 3. Creativity: 5. Empathy: 4. Reason: 2. Conviction: 1.

Skills: Close Combat: 5. Craft: 7. Erudition: 3. Natural Environment: 7. Perception: 4. Performance: 10 (+1 bonus).
Relation: 9 (+1 bonus). Shooting and Throwing: 4. Stealth: 6. Travel: 6.

Advantages: Beautiful.
Sanity: Mental Resistance: 6. Orientation: Instinctive. Trauma: 5.
Combat: Attack: 5 (Short sword Damage: 2. Dagger Damage: 1). Defense: 11 (Protection: 1). Speed: 7. Potential: 3.
Stamina: 10.
Survival Points: 3.

192

Masha and her twin sister Mirna are of Tarish blood on their fathers side, and their mother is from Dearg. The two young
women never knew their father, for he only remained at the village for a few months, when his clan, entrapped by a hard winter, had to take refuge there. The Tarish man had a passionate affair with an inhabitant of Dearg, but left the following spring,
leaving her pregnant with twins.
Soon, the people of Dearg began to suspect the origin of the girls, and the Demorthn Loeg had to intervene to protect the
children and their mother, who risked being the victims of popular condemnation. Even if the mother had been a widow for
a long time, she was harshly blamed for having fooled around with a Tarish man instead of wedding a man of the region.
When they were about five, Masha and Mirna each received from their mother a musical instrument that had allegedly belonged to their father. The two sisters developed a passion for music and showed a commendable talent for the art, although each
in a different style. Masha learned to play the lute in a rather calm, wistful way. Although her twin sister managed to slowly
be accepted by actively participating in the life of the village, it proved harder for Masha. A pensive, sometimes troubled girl, her only
source of appeasement was music and she only took part in the
communal tasks reluctantly. Now seventeen years old, she has
become a pretty young woman of mixed blood, wooed by vale boys
she has only little interest in. The only one earning her attention is
Joris, the young adept of the Temple, living in the monastery not far
from Dearg. Masha appreciates the young man for his discretion,
and finds his presence soothing. Deep down, Mashas dream is to
leave to explore the world, and she has set her mind to being part
of the prestigious circle of Tri-Kazels bards one day.

Personality

Character Traits: Poetic, Doubting.

Latent Disorder: Melancholy.

Masha is a daydreaming young woman, very different from her

lively, eccentric sister. Having a true artistic sensibility, Masha
spends a lot of time playing her lute, sometimes singing along with
her crystalline, melancholic voice. Outside of her contemplative
side, she is a capable, inventive young woman.
Although she appreciates the company of Joris, whom she finds different from the vales other boys, she does not feel attracted to his religion, no more than she is to the cult of the spirits of nature. Actually, Masha finds it difficult to believe in anything, and does not manage to give a meaning to her life. She wonders a lot about her Tarish origins, and would like to know
more about them, hoping that her travels will put her on her fathers tracks. Her twin sister does not understand why she is so
set on learning more about a culture that has nothing in common with their life in Dearg, and has exhorted her to change her
mind more than once, but always in vain.

Equipment

Masha possesses a Tarish lute with a peculiar sound, which she treasures greatly. She is equipped with light leather armor, a short sword, and two daggers. Of note, her satchel contains a paper
notebook and some ink, a small mirror, a few music sheets, and a small purse with 10 azure Daols
inside.

-Game System-

193

Skills

kills represent everything the

Character is able to do; what he has
learned as a professional or by following his passions.
Since the creation of a Character involves
this Skill system, it is necessary to explain
their exact function. Therefore, the distinction must be made between what comes from
the Characters training and experience
(Skills) and his potential related to his personality (the Ways), which will be explained
later, in the Character Creation chapter.

Generalities
The Skill system of Shadows of Esteren has a tree-like structure: the general trunk is divided into sixteen generalized
Domains, gathering a large range of knowledge and abilities. These Domains then branch out into several Disciplines; specializations in a narrower field of a Domain. Therefore, the word Skill indicates a Domain divided into several Disciplines.
One's level in a Domain can reach a maximum of 5 (corresponding to the five boxes under each Domain of the
Character Sheet). When this level is reached, the Character
can keep improving, but he will have to acquire one or several specific Disciplines, pertaining to the adequate Domain
and representing a specialization in it. A Discipline is rated
from 6 to 15. There is no limit to the number of Disciplines
a Character may learn, but he cannot go over 15 in a given
Discipline.

Finally, each Domain is linked by default to a Way. For

example, Craft is linked to Creativity while Close
Combat is linked to Combativeness. The Ways are characteristics and traits that are detailed in the Character Creation
chapter.

194

The 16 Domains

These form the trunk of a Characters Skills tree.

The maximum level in a Domain is 5. To go further,
specializing is required.

The Disciplines

These are the extensions of a Domain and represent a specialization in a particular technique or knowledge linked to
that Domain. They are rated from 6 to 15.

Disciplines on the Character Sheet

Each specialization in a Domain gives access to a Discipline that will have to
be written down on the Character Sheet at the corresponding location. Each
Discipline from the same Domain evolves independently from the others.

What a Skill Rating Means

A level of 0 in a Domain means that the Character knows nothing about this field of knowledge. With a level between 1 and 5, he has some notions, and is able to make use of them; to combine them in order to deal with a situation relating to this Domain. A level in a Domain applies for every action pertaining to this field of knowledge. For
example, a Character with 4 in Science, who is therefore fairly skilled in that Domain, can make use of this level for every
type of question relating to Science, be it about medicine or mechanics. Likewise, a Character with a level of 3 in Close
Combat will benefit from his training and techniques with every weapon, including swords, axes, polearms, his bare hands,
etc. If the Character has 5 in Close Combat and 7 in the Swords Discipline, he will make use of his level of 5 in every fighting situation, except when he uses a sword (in which case he will make use of his level of 7).
Here are the corresponding points between the levels of the
Skills and what they mean (these tiers have no impact on the
game, they are just here as an indication):
- 0: no knowledge in this Domain
- 1 to 2: novice; the Character has a smattering of the subject
- 3 to 5: a respectable knowledge, but not a very accurate one
Later on, the Character may have the opportunity to access
a Discipline, which corresponds to a specialty in this
Domain. Here is what Discipline levels mean:
- 6 to 9: Professional
- 10 to 12: Expert
- 13 to 14: Master
- 15: Legend

From level 10 in a Discipline, the Character becomes an

Expert. If he has managed to make himself known regarding
his Discipline, he may be offered work, or responsibilities,
as the GL sees fit. Regarding other adepts of the same
Discipline, the Character is generally famed for his trade,
which can earn him various favors or arouse some jealousy. Of course, this does not apply if the Character has
cautiously hidden his expertise or if he has been living as a
recluse for years. If he keeps improving, the Character will
become a Master, then, finally, will be considered a Legend
when he reaches level 15.

List of the Domains and Disciplines

In the following list, the sixteen Skill Domains are followed with the name of the Way they are related to by default. The purpose of the proposed Disciplines is to sum up all of the activities useful for the game, and they have therefore been intended
to be exhaustive, but GLs and Players are free to add others, especially in Craft and Performance.
Some Disciplines do not require particular details; however, for others, explanations will be included to help the GL and the
Players understand them. Finally, some Domains give access to particular abilities, the descriptions of which will follow.

Accessibility to Some Disciplines

Some Disciplines are only accessible if one has had the opportunity to discover their existence; such is the case for
those from Domains requiring studies (Demorthn Mysteries, Erudition, Magience, Occultism, Performance,
Prayer, and Science). It means that the GL can ask for a justification regarding the Characters background before
allowing him to have such a Discipline at creation. He may inform the Players about the possibility of acquiring it
later. For that matter, the GL will check that the PC remains entirely consistent during his creation. For example, a villager
from a remote valley has seemingly no reason to have access to the Magience Domain and even less so for the Disciplines
that come under it. Later, the direct experiences of the PCs or people they will meet will give them accessagain, as the GL
sees fitto possibilities that had been forbidden to them at the start.

-Skills-

195

Disciplines Common to Several Domains

Some Disciplines are accessible through several Domains. For example, the Natural Environment, Travel, and Perception
Domains all allow a specialization in Orientation. There also are very close Disciplines bearing different names according to
the Domain they originate from, but which allow the same type of actions. For example, Knowledge of Mental Troubles in
Science and Mental Phenomena in Occultism both represent the Characters ability to diagnose psychical disorders, but the
approach used by a scientist or an occultist will be different. Therefore, there is no distinction in terms of rules if one
Discipline or the other is used; they just have a different flair.

This Domain includes all melee fighting techniques.

- Being proficient in a Discipline applies to every weapon it includes. For example, the Bludgeoning Weapons Discipline
allows fighting with a staff, a hammer, a flail, etc.
- From a level of 10 in a Discipline (Expert), the Character must choose a single weapon he excels at. It is possible to be an
expert in several weapons of a same Discipline by spending the necessary experience points.
- Having a rating of 5 in Close Combat allows access to Fighting Arts (p.238).
- To access the Artifact Fighting Discipline, it is necessary to have at least 1 level in Magience. This Discipline allows training in an artifact that can be used in combat (See Artifacts and Associated Disciplines, p.265)

Disciplines: Artifact Fighting (Magience), Axes, Blind Fighting, Bludgeoning Weapons, Polearms, Short Blades,
Swords, Unarmed Fighting (includes grappling and using gauntlets).

196

The Craft Domain consists of the application of traditional

techniques and know-how of manual work. It also includes
the various plastic arts.
- The Magientist Tool Discipline allows using an artifact, a
device, or a tool powered by Flux. The Magientist
Machinery Discipline is related to the largest types of artifacts. In both cases, to be able to access these Disciplines
linked to Magience, the user must also have a minimum
level of 1 in the Magience Domain (See Artifacts and
Associated Disciplines, p.265).

Disciplines: Clothing (sewing, weaving, etc.),

Cooking, Distillation, Jewelry, Leatherworking,

Locksmithing (includes picking locks),
Magientist Machinery (Magience),
Magientist Tool (Magience), Mining
(exploiting ore deposits),
Painting, Pottery, Sculpting,
Smithing, Woodworking.

Outside the Demorthn, only the Ionnthn (their apprentices) or long-standing allies can have access to this
Domain. It notably gives access to the techniques and knowledge making it possible to use the Sigil Rann, one of the
ancestral Demorthn Arts (p.245).

Disciplines:

Ancient Tongue, Concentration

(makes it possible to perform or maintain an ancestral
Art in spite of exterior disturbances), Demorthn
Knowledge (knowledge of ancestral ceremonies,
Demorthn gatherings, founding myths, and places of
power), Herbalism, Meditation (recovering Rindath (see
p.251)), Sigil Rann, Spirituality (this Discipline can help
someone suffering from psychical disorders (p.279)),
Traditional Medicine.

Erudition encompasses general knowledge.

- Having a level of 0 in Erudition means that a Character is completely illiterate. Generally,
a level of 1 means that he can only barely make out a few words until a level of 5 at which
he is considered to be able to read and write fluently. Depending on the upbringing of
the Character, it is possible that he may be very knowledgeable, but has never gotten
to learn about reading and writing.
- This Domain also includes every type of knowledge that is not dealt with in other
Domains. Acquiring the Magientist Principles Discipline does not allow using artifacts, but gives theoretical information about this science.

Disciplines:

Astronomy, Demorthn Traditions (knowledge of the

ancestral Demorthn rites and beliefs), Doctrine of the Temple (ideology
of the Temple, the six Ordinances, and the six orders), Geography (knowledge
in orientation and ability to read a map), Heraldry (knowledge of emblems and
insignias of military, familial, or political nature), Herbalism, History,
Languages (including the ancient peninsular tongue), Magientist Principles
(theory of Magience, Magientist conceptions and ideas), Politics.

This Domain makes it possible to go beyond ones physical

limits; to perform exceptional physical actions. A Character
with a rating of 2 in Feats is considered to be able to swim
after a fashion.

Disciplines: Acrobatics (includes jumping and

keeping balance), Climbing, Endurance, Evasion,
Running, Swimming.

This Domain sums up the knowledge and know-how linked

to this Continental science. Normally, one must have studied in a Magientist university to access the Disciplines of
this Domain. Some Disciplines are linked to obtaining a
diploma that allows the Character to exercise a profession.
In any case, obtaining a level in the Magience Domain must
be justified (mentor, studies, important scholarly resources,
etc.) For example, workers in Magientist laboratories and
some craftsmen exploring new horizons can acquire levels
in this Domain. More information is given on this Domain
and its Disciplines on pages 265-266.

This Domain measures the Characters aptitude to survive

in the wilderness, as well as his knowledge of the rural environment. A Character competent in this Domain will notably have notions of agriculture, animal knowledge, camping, etc.

Disciplines: Agriculture, Animal Training, Fauna

and Flora, First Aid, Herbalism, Orientation, Survival

(includes hunting techniques, such as using natural traps),
Tracking.

Disciplines: Artifact Repair (p.266), Artifact Use

(this Discipline applies to every artifact: weapon, tool,

etc.; see p.265), Flux Extraction (p.262), Flux Knowledge
(knowing where to find Flux, the different types of Flux and
their properties), Flux Refining (p.264), Medicine

-Skills-

197

Occultism is a Continental discipline little known in TriKazel; very marginal in Reizh, and practically nonexistent
elsewhere.
- This Domain gathers a whole body of sometimes eccentric
beliefs and theories about magic and phantasmagorical creatures. It also deals with the study of sanity, as well as the
treatment of such disorders via hypnosis. The GL should
only authorize a PC to take levels in this Domain if it is justified in his story: study of the discipline in a university,
mentor specialized in this domain, etc.
- If the PC has no level in Occultism, he may not use it
during the game. To access the Disciplines linked to
Magience in Occultism, it is also necessary to have one
level in the Magience Domain.

Disciplines:

Artifact Fighting (Magience),

Esotericism (knowledge of esoteric writings and spiritualism techniques), Hypnosis, Interpreting Dreams,
Magientist Tool (Magience), Mental Phenomena.

This Domain includes rhetorical techniques and knowledge. It

also deals with manners related to life in society and education.

Disciplines:

Charm, Command, Diplomacy,

Etiquette (specify social environment), Intimidation,
Faction Knowledge (specify faction), Persuasion, Sweet Talk.

This Domain gathers elaborate knowledge and processes,

most of them traditional ones.
- Knowledge of Magience is a particular Domain and is not
part of this one. Thus, a Character having a good rating in
Science but 0 in Magience will know nothing about
Magientist principles and will not be able to learn the following Disciplines: Artifact Fighting, Artifact Repair,
Magientist Machinery, and Magientist Tool. See the section
Artifacts and Associated Disciplines, p.265.

Disciplines:

This Domain gathers skills linked to observing, noticing

details, and staying alert.

198

Disciplines:

Acute Senses (its main use is to

reduce penalties when blinded), Alertness, Evaluation
(estimate the value of an item, but also check the state of a
building, etc.), Lip Reading, Observation (to notice abnormal things, lead an efficient search), Orientation.

Architecture, Artifact Fighting

(Magience), Artifact Repair (Magience), Botany,
Engineering (study and supervision of large-scale constructions, bridges, but also siege engines), Geology, Knowledge
of Mental Troubles, Magientist Machinery (Magience),
Magientist Tool (Magience), Mechanics (repairing and creating articulated things, mechanical traps), Medicine, Mind
Treatment (this Discipline can help someone suffering from
psychical troubles (p.279)), Zoology.

The practice and knowledge of stage arts. This Domain also

contains everything related to different types of games and
to entertainment. Performance is the Domain of predilection
for bards.

Disciplines:

Acting (includes disguising),

Dancing, Games, Juggling, Musical Instrument (specify which), Singing, Ventriloquism, etc.

This skill gathers the knowledge and rites of the religion of

the Temple.
- Only the religious members of one of the six orders can
access the Disciplines and only they are initiated to the
Miracles of the One God as well (p.256).

Disciplines:

Concentration (makes it possible to

perform a Miracle even when subjected to disturbances), Contemplation (recovering Exaltation; see p.258),
Knowledge of the Temple, Miracles, Spirituality (this
Discipline can help someone suffering from psychic troubles (p.279)).

-Skills-

A skill for ranged combat, but also for throwing a grappling hook, for example.
- It is required to have a level of 1 in Magience to learn Artifact Fighting.

Disciplines:

Artifact Fighting (Magience), Bows,

Crossbows, Throwing Weapons.

The Domain of furtiveness and obfuscation, to avoid

being spotted and stay hidden. Most of the Disciplines
derived from this Domain are only usable by
Characters wearing no armor, or wearing light armor
(made of light or woven leather).

Disciplines: Furtiveness (moving silently

and shadowing), Hiding (concealing a shelter, an object on oneself or in something, laying

low), Mimicry (includes disguising and
copying gestures), Pickpocket.

199
A Domain gathering the various types
of knowledge and techniques useful
for traveling and living in the open.
Some Disciplines are exclusive to the
Varigals or to those who have had the
privilege to learn about their trade.

Disciplines:

Carriages, Cartography,
Navigation, Orientation,
Riding, Side Roads (a
Discipline exclusive
to the Varigals, used
to find shortcuts),
Signs (a Discipline
exclusive to the
Varigals, used to
notice and
understand signs left
in nature by their peers:
a mark announcing a danger,
the presence of Feondas, a
nearby waterhole, etc.)

-Skills-

Character
Creation

nce he knows about the Skill system, each Player can

go on and create a Character. At the beginning, the
PCs have a rating of 0 in every Skill Domain. These
ratings will change throughout the creation process, which
progresses through the following steps:

Ethnicity (p.202)

200

Profession, Birthplace, and

Social Class (p.203)
The Ways (p.207)
Age, Setbacks, and History (p.208)
Character Traits, Sanity,
and Personality (p.210)
Experience Points, Advantages, and Disadvantages (p.212)
Potential, Defense, Speed, and Stamina (p.215)
Fighting Attitudes and Attack Rating (p.216)
Survival Points, Rindath, and Exaltation (p.217)
Description and Equipment (p.218)
These ten steps are detailed in this chapter. It is possible for a Player to go through the creation of his PC by himself, but it may be more interesting to discuss it with the Leader and
the other Players, so as to have good skill coverage in the group or justify the collaboration of the Characters.

Optional Rule:
Alternative Creation Order
The Leader can change the creation order by having the Players distribute their ratings in Ways, pick their
Traits, and determine the backgrounds of their Characters (steps 3, 4, 5, and 6) before they choose their ethnicities, professions, and birthplaces (step 1 and 2). That way, the Players will first get to determine a general concept
for their Characters, by beginning with designing their personalities and then choosing their professions.

Optional Rule:
Preliminary Step: Common Motivations
The aim of this optional rule is to have the game go more smoothly and optimize the pleasure of playing together by
consolidating the team spirit binding the PCs.
The Players will create a group of PCs who will get to live many adventures together. It is perfectly possible to imagine a group including a Magientist, a Demorthn, and a priest of the Temple, but the Players and/or the Leader will
have to imagine together the reason for such an unlikely alliance.
This optional rule introduces a preliminary step to the Character Creation that will require the Players to define a
common goal or binding origin for their PCs in order to facilitate the cohesion of the group. It can be: live a life of
adventure and leave a stagnating rural community, be part of the same family or be childhood friends, be the pupils
of the same mentor or the subjects of the same lord, giving them a long-term quest to achieve, a common enemy who
has done wrong to the native community or the family of the PCs, etc. The Players can take the Group of Characters
in Esteren text as a support to define this common goal.
With a little imagination, there should be no impossible combination of PCs. Each Player should be free to play the
Character he wishes, even if the Leader can set some restrictions for the sake of the game, such as the starting place
of the adventure.

-Character Creation-

201

Ethnicity
First, the people the PC originates from must be chosen. Each PC speaks Tri-Kazelian (the common language of the peninsula) and a second language typical of his native people (which may just be a regional dialect).

What does my Character Look Like?

At creation, the PC has average physical and mental abilities that earn him no particular
bonus or penalty. He is considered to be average in build, charisma, intelligence, etc. At step
6, it will be possible to make decisions about those characteristics by choosing among the
Advantages and Disadvantages proposed later in the creation: the PC can then become
Strong, Agile, or even Short-sighted. Finally, the physical description of the PC will be dealt
with in step 9.

202

People of Tri-Kazel

Tarish People

Tri-Kazelians constitute a very large majority of the peninsulas population. Most of them still have a robust physique
inherited from the Osags, but they may also have features
from other peoples. Tri-Kazelians descend from centuries of
mixing between all the cultures that have set foot on the
peninsula one day or another. With such an origin, the PC
knows a local dialect; what country and region he originates
from must therefore be defined (see the map p.22).

Of unknown origin, the Tarish people form a nomadic minority that has been traveling around the lands of the peninsula
for decades. They are also called people from the west, for
they came over by crossing the Furious Ocean, according to
legend. Tarishes can be differentiated from Tri-Kazelians by
their high cheekbones, their rather aquiline nose, and their
often pale eyes. Many of them become entertainers, mystics,
or craftsmen.
The Tarish culture, although diluted today, still rests on an
important base: they are a nomadic people used to long journeys and their language did not disappear, although no
stranger has ever learned it.

Osag People
Used to relying only on each other, the Osags are a hardened people, with a generally strong build. They are the
direct descendants of the peninsulas traditional clans. The
peninsular civilization has evolved a lot since the foundation of the Three Kingdoms, but some clans remained faithful to the ancestral traditions and did not take part in these
changes. Retired within their clannish way
of life, the Osags did not mingle with the
other peoples and have kept many of their
ancestors characteristics.
The Osags make great warriors, and
count the most famous Demorthn
among them. Their language has also
survived the passing centuries. The
words Feondas, Cmaogh, or
Dmthair, to mention only a few,
all come from what Tri-Kazelians
call the ancient tongue, but which
is still used by Osags.

People of the Continent

Men and women from the Continent are often slimmer and
slenderer than natives from Tri-Kazel. Most often, they have
delicate faces, but with sometimes very sharp features. A
Character choosing this people will not be a native from the
Continent, but rather the direct descendant of at least one
Continental parent. If the Continental origins of the
Character reach further away, he is considered to belong to
the people of Tri-Kazel. According to the past of the PCs
family, and how it fitted in the Tri-Kazelian society, he
might have learned their language of Continental origin or a
dialect of the peninsula, as the PC wishes.
All through this chapter, we will be following Mark as he creates his Character. He
decides to name him Johan and he will be
a Tri-Kazelian, originating from Taol-Kaer.

-Character Creation-

Profession, Birthplace, and Social Class

After the Characters native people has been chosen, he must be attributed a profession. It can be his main activity or the
domain in which he has been essentially trained during his youth (of his own free will or forcibly, as the Player wishes).
Whatever his profession may be, the PC starts with the social status of an apprentice, or a novice.
The Leader has to decide, with the Players agreement, whether the PCs have already obtained their statuses or are still apprentices: a squire dreaming of becoming a knight, a young Ionnthn destined to become a Demorthn, an Inceptus finishing his
Magience studies, or a young adept of the One God on the way to his Acceptance.
PCs may start with the status of Demorthn, knight, or Scientr for Magientists. In such cases, they will be novices. Therefore,
a Demorthn PC will just be granted his status and his first powers; a knight will not be the leader of a fortress, but rather a
fighter defending it, etc.
Choosing a profession directly gives a level of 5 in a skill Domain (Primary Domain) and of 3 in another (Secondary
Domain). The Player will tick the corresponding number of boxes for each corresponding Domain on the Character
Sheet. Throughout the creation process, the level in some Domains can increase beyond 5, making it possible to learn
Disciplines, but these will have to be allotted to the Primary and Secondary Domains defined by the chosen Profession.

Optional Rule:
New Professions and Crossed Professions
Players will find a list of professions below, but it is in no way exhaustive. The Leader and a Player may of course agree on the
creation of a new profession. In this case, the Primary and Secondary Domains for this occupation will have to be defined.
It is also possible for a PC to have a double formation. This must be justified by his past. If the Leader accepts it, the PC
may choose his Primary Domain among one of the professions, and his Secondary Domain in another. Whatever his choice,
the levels at creation in these two Domains will be 5 and 3.

Bard:
The status of bard is highly honorific, and the most powerful monarchs surround themselves with these artists who truly
act as powers behind the throne. Artist, acrobat, musician, jester; the bard can play different parts. She can also be known
under other names, such as the blind Filidhi poets or the strange Cilli of the Tri-Sweszrs archipelago.
Primary Domain: Performance
Secondary Domain: Relation or Travel
Craftsman:

Whatever his domain may be, the craftsman is a qualified manual worker. Smith, cook, architect, cobbler, woodcutter,
sculptor, jeweler; a craftsman can cover many specialties. In cities where Magience has settled, artifact repairmen can be
found, as well as specialized workers employed in factories.
Primary Domain: Craft
Secondary Domain: Relation or Science

Demorthn:
The representative of nature, she can make contact with the spirits and ask them to perform particular tasks. She is the
keeper of the ancient peninsular traditions and is often regarded with respect. Apprentice Demorthn are called Ionnthn.
Primary Domain: Demorthn Mysteries
Secondary Domain: Erudition or Natural Environment

-Character Creation-

203

Explorer:

An adventurer and a thrill-seeker, an explorer is fascinated with traveling,

often to flee the poverty or the monotony of his birthplace.
Primary Domain: Feats
Secondary Domain: Natural Environment or Travel

Fighter:

She can be a soldier or a mercenary, a champion of justice, a tavern brawler or a thug lurking in dark alleys, etc. Archers can take Shooting and Throwing
as a Primary Domain.
Primary Domain: Close Combat
Secondary Domain: Shooting and Throwing or Feats

Hunter:

He feeds the community with what he brings back from his long
expeditions, which sometimes last several days. The expansion of
cities saw the appearance of new kinds of hunters, such as ratcatchers. Others, such as Nevens Children, dedicate their existence to
hunting Feondas.
Primary Domain: Natural Environment
Secondary Domain: Close Combat or Shooting and Throwing

Investigator:

Generally living in great cities, investigators offer their services

to lead an inquiry. Each investigator has her own style: some are
skilled in occultism, others in science, Magience, or even medicine.
For that reason, the Secondary Domain can be chosen freely.
Primary Domain: Perception
Secondary Domain: Free choice

204

Knight:

Knight

These men and women are part of

the nobility and most often belong to a
chivalric order such as the Hilderins or
the Thorns. Some are knights-errant,
last heirs of a noble family; others are
the vassals of a powerful lord.
Primary Domain:
Close Combat
Secondary Domain:
Relation or Travel

Magientist:

In Tri-Kazel, they are often named with the derogatory word

Daedemorthys. In spite of such a bad reputation, the general goal of their
science is to improve mankinds living conditions. A qualified Magientist
is a Scientr, while a pupil in training is an Inceptus.
Primary Domain: Magience
Secondary Domain: Science or Erudition

Merchant:

A hawker or the manager of a properly stocked shop,

a merchant is able to trade many goods.
Primary Domain: Relation
Secondary Domain: Erudition or Craft

-Character Creation-

Demorthn

Occultist:

Fascinated with esotericism, occultists are often academicians with a great interest in that domain looked down upon by the other divisions of science.
Primary Domain: Occultism
Secondary Domain: Erudition or Science

Peasant:

Whether he cultivates the land

or raises animals, he takes part in the
life of his community by feeding it.
Primary Domain: Natural Environment
Secondary Domain: Craft or Feats

Physician:

There are places where the

local Demorthn is not the best healer.
New techniques of proven effectiveness now
come from the universities of the great cities.
Some physicians, the alienists, apply themselves to curing psychical troubles, referring
themselves to the work of Continental professor Ernst Zigger. Others, such as apothecaries, are specialized in herbalism.
Primary Domain: Science
Secondary Domain: Erudition
or Relation

Religious of the Temple:

Rogue

A mere adept (one of the faithful

in training), or a member of one of
the six orders of the Temple, these people preach in favor of the Creators advent.
Primary Domain: Prayer
The Secondary Domain depends on the order to which the religious belongs: Craft
(monks), Erudition (priests, monks, and clerics), Relation (priests and Vectors), Close
Combat (Sigires and Blades) or Travel (Vectors).

Rogue:

A thief, a robber, a pickpocket; there are enough illegal means of earning a living
to attract people, even with the inherent risks
Primary Domain: Stealth
Secondary Domain: Feats or Performance

Scholar:

Fascinated by knowledge and research, scholars are often employed as scribes,

professors, or librarians. Generally, a scholar has a favored domain of knowledge:
theology, Magience, science, etc.
Primary Domain: Erudition
Secondary Domain: Science or Occultism

Occultist

Spy:

Anyone, may he be a high-ranking advisor or a mere beggar, can live a double

life, gathering information on behalf of an employer. The Secondary Domain can be
picked freely to coincide with the spys fake identity.
Primary Domain: Perception
Secondary Domain: Free choice

Varigal:

A traveler, a messenger, a bringer of news but also of packages, the Varigal is a link between the scattered communities
of Tri-Kazel. Spending most of her life on the road, she is generally welcome whenever she reaches a village. Being close to
nature, Varigals are often the allies of Demorthn.
Primary Domain: Travel
Secondary Domain: Feats or Natural Environment

-Character Creation-

205

A Character is not competent in his profession

only: he generally has other activities, skills, etc.
Apart from his Primary and Secondary Domains,
each PC can take two other Skill Domains at level 2, and
another two at level 1.

It is important to determine for each PC whether he has

grown up in a rather rural place or in a city. Regardless of
his birthplace, a military service of one year is mandatory in
Tri-Kazel. Each inhabitant, man or woman, has the duty to
contribute to the defense of the community, and is given
basic training in fighting.

206

Every PC has a +1 bonus level in the Close

Combat Domain.
However, it may be that a PC was exempted from
such a service, or that he avoided it for one reason
or another. If such a reason is justifiedbecause of his history or social originthe Player can put the bonus level normally attributed to Close Combat to another Domain. A
fighter PC will probably already have 5 in Close Combat
due to his profession; in this case, this bonus level will give
him his first Discipline.
- A PC who spent his childhood in a rural environment adds 1 level in Natural Environment.
- A PC who spent his childhood in an urban environment adds 1 level in Relation.

It is time to determine the social class the PC was born to,

and amidst which she lived her first years. She can be a
commoner, a noble, or belong to the clergy.
Keep some logic in this: there are very few members of high
nobility in the farthest remote valleys of Taol-Kaer, and
there are not a lot of farmers in the middle of Osta-Baille. In
game terms, choosing the origin will give points in some
skills.
- Commoners:
Most of the population is made up of commoners. For peasants and rural people (as well as Demorthn, although they
do not belong to any social class), the PC obtains +1 level in
two Domains among Feats, Natural Environment,
Perception, and Travel. For craftsmen and workers, the PC
obtains +1 in two Domains among Craft, Erudition,
Relation, and Science. If he is from the middle class, the PC
obtains +1 in two Domains among Craft, Erudition,
Performance, and Relation.
- Clergy:
Members of the Temple are part of the clergy. A PC belonging to this class obtains +1 in two Domains among
Erudition, Prayer, Relation, and Travel.
- Nobility:
Nobles can be townsmen or countrymen. They obtain +1 in
two Domains among Close Combat, Erudition, Relation and
Science.

Disciplines and Adding Points in Domains:

During the creation of your Character, ratings in some Domains will surpass 5, making it possible to obtain
Disciplines.
At creation, the number of Disciplines is limited to 2, and their level is limited to 6. Moreover, the
Disciplines must be allocated to the Primary or Secondary Domains defined by the chosen profession.
If a PC manages to go beyond 5 in a Domain that is neither Primary nor Secondary, he can add the points in
excess to another Domain chosen by the Player, which cannot go beyond 5. The same goes if a PC obtains a
new level that should have made him go beyond the maximum level at creation in a Discipline.

-Character Creation-

The Ways

- Way of Reason:

Rationalization, intellect, but also research and reflection. It

shows the learning ability of a Character, his curiosity, etc.

The five Ways are mental characteristics that determine the

major traits of the Characters personality; his way of seeing
the world and taking action. The Ways will be of use to him
in his daily life. For example, he will make use of his
Combativeness in every moment in which a strong pugnacity will be needed to overcome an ordeal. Here is the description of each of the five Ways:

- Way of Combativeness:

This Way reflects pugnacity, the drive that leads to action,

and the passion of living.

- Way of Creativity:

The ability to imagine, to give an original meaning to ones

life; inventiveness, resourcefulness.

- Way of Empathy:

The bond linking a human being to his environment. For

example, Demorthn use their Empathy to communicate
with nature. At the relational level, Empathy means the ability to feel the emotions of another person.

- Way of Conviction:

Generally, a human hangs on to an ideal or principles guiding his life. Some turn toward religion, others abide by precepts of chivalry, while others follow a personal code.
Each Character will have a rating in each of these
Ways, which will be between 1 and 5 and will be
qualified as a major rating (4 and 5), a minor rating
(1 and 2), or neutral (3).
To have a high rating in a Way is not better in itself than
having a low rating. Each type of rating implies different
qualities and flaws. Where a high rating in a Way will bring
some facilities in the appropriate Domains and Disciplines,
it will become a disadvantage when the Character will have
to deal with his Faults (see p.234). Thus, a Character with a
high rating in Combativeness may be more energetic in a
fight, but he will also tend to be impulsive. To have a minor
rating in this Way leads to a character who is calm, but who
may sometimes lack spine.

What the Ways are not:

Do not forget that at this stage of the PCs creation, his build, intelligence, and appearance are all average. The Ways do not
correspond to physical characteristics, nor is their aim to quantify brains or beauty (with Reason or Empathy, for example). A
PC with a high Combativeness will not necessarily be a muscular person; he will be someone full of energy, who may be nervous or have a very strong character. A PC with a strong Reason will not necessarily be educated or quick-witted; he will be
a thoughtful person, with a tendency for intellectualization. However, a high rating in Reason does imply facilities in every
domain requiring abilities in memory or logic. If a Player wants his PC to be particularly strong or witty, for example, he will
have to take a corresponding Advantage. Choosing Advantages and Disadvantages will be dealt with in step 6 of the creation
process.

Ways and Vocations:

Each human leads her life according to a particular spiritual path. One will choose Combativeness to face existence; another
will use Creativity, while someone else will choose Reason, etc. Generally speaking, each main ideological or philosophical
trend favors one Way over the others, in a more or less obvious fashion.
In this way, through their search for harmony between the needs of man and those of nature, Demorthn give preference to
the Way of Empathy. As for Magientists, they favor intellectualization and reflection, which should guide man toward carefully thought out, pertinent choices. They illustrate the Way of Reason.
For adepts of the Temple, a strong faith allows man to ward off evil: the Way of Conviction is dominant compared to the
others.
Bards think that any hope for a better world rests in the faculty of men to imagine and invent new things, which corresponds
to the Way of Creativity.
Finally, for many inhabitants of Tri-Kazel, only the Way of Combativeness can offer sufficient energy to survive.
These different examples should not be restrictive: a Magientist can have a knack for inventions (Way of Creativity) or have
deep faith in the idea that Magience is the solution to save humanity (Way of Conviction). Thus, each Player should take the
time to wonder how her PC stands regarding these main principles of the world surrounding her: it will help her choose ratings
in Ways coherent with the personality of her PC.

Synergies between the Ways:

The effect of combining some Ways will be to amplify or regulate some personality traits. We have seen that a PC with a major
rating (4 or 5) in Combativeness will generally be a very energetic person, but one who can be rash and nervous. Having a
major rating in Reason can regulate this impulsive side by giving him the ability to think before acting. On the opposite, a
major rating in Creativity can amplify Combativeness by adding a dimension of originality that can be expressed in not only
impulsive, but also risky, or even dangerous acts. Each Player is encouraged to define the interactions between his PCs Ways.

-Character Creation-

207

The Characters Ratings in Ways:

Now, the PCs ratings in the five Ways must be determined.
The Player distributes ratings of 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5 as he wishes
among the five Ways, which gives a different rating to each
of them.

Ways, Domains, and Disciplines:

Optional Rule:
another Repartition for the
Ratings in Ways:
With this optional rule, Players can distribute a total of 15
points as they wish between their five Ways. However, the
Leader is advised to apply the following restriction: the
Character must have at least one Way with a rating of 5 or
1. For example: 5, 3, 3, 2, 2 or 4, 4, 3, 3, 1. This restriction
is preferable to avoid featureless, flawless Characters. One
of the main interests of the Ways system is to have the PC
play a living character with qualities and flaws. Overly
average ratings in Ways may go against such an idea.

On the Character Sheet, next to each Domain, the rating of the

Way associated by default will be indicated. During the game, when a Domain will be used, the ratings calculated in advance
will make the resolution phases smoother.

Age, Setbacks, and History

208

At creation, a PC will be at least 16 years old. This means that he has been trained in his profession and that he has fulfilled
his military service (outside of exceptional cases, such as a street urchin who became a rogue, and who has always lived on
the fringe of society, for example). He cannot be over 35 years old, since a more advanced age would be rather implausible
regarding the experience he is given at creation. Of course, the Leader can adapt this to her needs, if she decides to put children, older people, or even seniors in her game.

Age and Experience:

It may seem strange that from her creation, a 16-year-old Character may begin with two Disciplines and that after a few
months of adventures, she maybecause of the Experience systembecome more skilled than a soldier in his forties who
has been defending his village for more than twenty years. This is part of the concept of Shadows of Esteren: Players will
take on the roles of normal people who will come to live extraordinary adventures. Where our valiant soldier will have seen
Feondas only once during his career and will never have left his valley, the PCs will probably travel all over Tri-Kazel, discover secrets of the world of Esteren, and meet creatures and beings of exception. Therefore, it is legitimate that a barely
18-year-old Character may be someone with exceptional abilities and knowledge for her age. This also justifies why a
Player wanting to play an old man will only have a few more skills than a Player choosing a juvenile Character. It is assumed that an aged PC lived a relatively peaceful or ordinary life in the universe of Esteren, and that it is going to change
once the Player starts playing him.

The Player chooses the age of his Character. The older the Character is, the more he will have learned and the more he will be
marked by the hardships of peninsular life, which will be represented by one or several Setbacks that will have affected him:

-Character Creation-

For example, a 30 year-old PC will have +1 in two different Domains and two Setbacks.
If your PC has Setbacks, roll 1d10 for each one, referring to the table below.

1. Bad Luck:

The life of the Character was particularly harsh roll twice in the table, and ignore any subsequent roll of 1.

2. Wound:

The Character has a debilitating injury. At the Players choice, it can be a gash across a part
of his body (a limb, his torso, or his head), a lesion that gives him a limp, etc. The Stamina
rating of the PC has a one point penalty. Define the events that have caused this wound.

3. Adversary:

Following a particular event that must be defined, the Character has made an enemy.
Although he is not a mortal enemy, he holds a grudge against the Character. For example, this enemy can be part of a faction (Magientist, Demorthn, etc.) or be a jealous lord
from a faraway province.
4. Rumor:
A mysterious rumor (maybe a truthful one) hangs around the
Character: crime, sacrilege, treason Must be determined by the
Player with the Leaders agreement.
5. Tragic Love:
The Character lived a love story that ended very badly. This painful memory (that the Character may hide from himself) causes him
a permanent Trauma point that must be added to his Sanity chart.
6. Illness:
The Character was very ill, but he survived. The Player chooses the
illness. The Stamina rating of the PC is reduced by one point.
7. Violence:
The Character endured harsh moments that cause him one permanent Trauma point that must be added on the Sanity chart. Define
the nature of these events. It can be a horrific encounter with
Feondas, participation in a military campaign, a childhood spent in
familial abuse, etc.

8. Alone:

Everyone the Character cared about (parents and/or friends) died in violent or strange circumstances.

9. Poor:

After he was robbed, had his assets seized, or was victim of an accident, the Character was reduced to poverty. No other
event or Advantage may change this financial situation. The PC only owns a weapon or a tool of poor quality, as well as a
few personal belongings.
10. Lucky:
The Character came very close to a disaster! Define what sort of event it was with a new roll on this table and the way the
Character avoided its consequences. Ignore any subsequent roll of 10.

It is time to sum up the past of the PC by focusing on her childhood, the main facts of her life, and her ambitions. The Player
can use the space assigned to that effect on her Character Sheet. This is not about going into details (although a Player can do
so if she feels like it), but defining the historical basis of the PC. The Player can give it more substance afterwards, during the
game. Such a basis should help playing the Character.
Here are some aspects the Player may think about: childhood and family history, important social and romantic relationships,
events that shaped her character, her first experiences in her profession, strange or mysterious facts, ambitions, goals and motivations, etc.

-Character Creation-

209

Character Traits, Sanity, and Personality

Each Player must choose two Character Traits for his PC. One of these traits will be a quality, the other a flaw, and they will
be picked from the list below. They are determined according to the ratings in Ways chosen previously: 5 or 4 in a Way gives
access to the major rating qualities and flaws for that Way; 1 or 2 gives access to those of a minor rating.
Any combination is possible: the flaw and the quality may be picked in the same Way or in different Ways, come from two
major or minor ratings, or even a major and a minor one. Even if the Player has distributed his ratings in Ways so as to
have more than two major or minor ratings (for example: 5, 5, 2, 2, 1), he only chooses two Character Traits; one quality
and one flaw.
This list is in no way exhaustive, and its only goal is to help the Player become more in touch with his PC and enjoy playing
him. To that effect, he is advised to choose qualities and flaws that inspire him the most. With the agreement of the Leader,
and if it is appropriate considering the adventures the PC lives through, the Traits may evolve and change.

210

-Character Creation-

Sanity in Shadows of Esteren

Before proceeding with this step of creation, the Leader and the Players are strongly advised to read the chapter dealing with
how to manage and make use of Sanity (p.269). Only informed and experienced Players should use these rules. Should you
decide not to use them, skip directly to step 9 of Character creation.

The Aspects sum up the different facets of the PCs personality. They are the synthesis of the ratings in Ways distributed by the Players and will allow the Leader to manage
the evolution of the PCs sanity through the game sessions.
There are three Aspects: Consciousness, Instinct, and
Trauma. Here are their definitions as well as the formulas to
calculate their levels.

- Consciousness: This Aspect shows how important

rationality is to the PC, how rooted he is to reality, how logical, thoughtful, and resilient his mind is.
Consciousness:
Way of Reason + Way of Conviction

- Instinct: Instinct is about the driving urges of a living

being. This Aspect notably includes survival and self-preservation instincts, as well as everything related to sexuality.
Instinct:
Way of Combativeness + Way of Creativity

- Trauma: Trauma depicts all the psychical wounds

that weigh on ones consciousness and disorganize ones
instincts. This Aspect is dynamic, as it is in constant evolution and interacts with the two other Aspects. It is a Sanity
chart that is gradually filled: if a PC suffers a psychic injury,
he receives one or several Temporary or Permanent Trauma
points according to the gravity of the events.
Trauma: Rating of 0 at the start, but can be adjusted according to Disadvantages, Setbacks, or the
structure of the PC's personality, described below.

Orientation of Personality

The Aspects constitute a representation of the general structure of the PCs personality and give the means to determine
its Orientation: rational or instinctive. A higher rating in
Consciousness indicates a rational Orientation; a higher
rating in Instinct indicates an instinctive Orientation. In the
case of an equal rating between the Aspects, the Player
chooses the Orientation. This general Orientation will be
useful to manage the evolution of the PCs Sanity. A balanced Sanity is induced by similar ratings in Consciousness
and Instinct. Calculate the difference between the two
ratings: the result translates into an equal amount of
Permanent Trauma points. If, at creation, a PC accumulates
more than 5 Trauma points, he suffers a personality trouble
according to his latent mental disorder.

Mental Resistance

During his adventures in Shadows of Esteren, the PC may

get to see or understand unfathomable things. Each time this
happens, there is a chance that the state of his Sanity will
decline.
Mental Resistance is equal to the rating in the
Way of Conviction + 5
This rating can be adjusted by choosing some
Advantages or Disadvantages. For more details about the
utilization and evolution of Mental Resistance in the game,
see page 270.
Since he has a rating of 1 in Conviction, Johan has a rating
of 6 in Mental Resistance. When dealing with unfathomable
things, he will have no solid beliefs or convictions to help
him psychically bear the unbearable. Where a priest will see
a divine ordeal, when a knight will cling to his ideals, Johan
will have to draw from his own resources not to sink into
madness.

Sanity Chart and Mental Disorder

The Sanity chart is subdivided into four states, each one

with five boxes: Balance, Symptom, Syndrome, and
Madness. The effects of each state will be different according to the PCs latent pathology.
At creation, the Leader and the Player may agree
upon the mental disorder the PC will develop if his
Sanity is deeply damaged.
It is possible to put off determining this mental disorder, or to choose by default the Phobia disorder, which can
indifferently be chosen by any PC. The list of these disorders is
detailed in the Sanity chapter, page 273. To go through this
step, it is necessary that the Leader or the Player has read this
chapter.

-Character Creation-

211

A Player should now take the time to write a few lines summing up the personality of his Character. For that, he can use the
space left to that effect on the back of the Character Sheet. The Player could try to show a goal or a major motivation for his
PC; this will help in role-playing him and can be used by the Leader for the conception of his scenarios. He is also encouraged to give a meaning to the ratings in Ways he has chosen, by drawing inspiration from the Character Traits, for example.

Experience Points, Advantages, and Disadvantages

Each Character has 100 Experience points at his disposal, which allow him to improve some skills and/or buy
Advantages. They represent what he has lived through until now, independently from the aspects mentioned beforehand (such as the profession or the social origin) or his innate characteristics.
The PC can increase this amount of points by taking Disadvantages, but this is not mandatory. The amount of points that can
be accumulated through this means is limited to 80.
Unused points after Character Creation are written down on the Character Sheet, where
the Experience points are indicated; they can be used later.

Improve a Domain or a Discipline

212

Experience points can be used to improve a Domain or a Discipline:

Domain: 10 Experience points for every additional level.
Discipline: 25 Experience points for every additional level.
Reminder: At creation, a PC can only have two Disciplines with a level of 6.

A PC can choose Advantages, which cost the amount of points indicated in parentheses or in their definition. At this point in the creation of the PC, he still has average physical characteristics and
mental aptitudes. He is not particularly strong or smart, etc.
Some Advantages and Disadvantages will make it possible to
adjust these characteristics.

- Ally (20, 40, or 50 points):

The PC has an ally who is willing to help her when

things are tough. For twenty points, it is an isolated
ally with little power (the provost of a village, a merchant, etc). For 40 points, the ally is also a mentor, and
allows the PC to add 1 level in one of her skill
Domains (within the limit of 6 levels for a Discipline).
For 50 points, he is not only a mentor, but also an
influential ally who can count for much in political
matters or help the PC efficiently (a Demorthn with
important powers, a noble with high political responsibilities, or a high-ranking member of the Temple).
Depending on what the PC asks of him, the ally may
require services or money in exchange, but will generally
be ready to help.

-Character Creation-

- Financial Ease (from 10 to 50 points):

The PC hails from a rich family or has somehow made a fortune. He can add the corresponding amount of money to his starting
sum: 20 azure Daols (10XP), 50 azure Daols (20XP), 10 frost Daols (30XP), 50 frost Daols (40XP), 100 frost Daols (50XP).

-Physical or Mental Advantage

(variable cost):

The PC can be Strong, Smart, etc. With the Leaders agreement, one of the Advantages can be taken a second time to
improve its effects: this way, the PC can be a Colossus or be
Brilliant. Such an addition costs half the number of necessary Experience points to earn the basic Advantage. For
example, the Strong Advantage costs 40 points; becoming a
Colossus will cost 20 more points, which means a total of 60
points for this enhanced Advantage. However, these enhanced
Advantages are rarer, and a PC can only choose one at creation.

- Nimble (40 points): In Tri-Kazel, a light-footed

person is said to have the foot of a Caernide. It is the case

of the PC who earns a +1 bonus in her Defense rating as
well as in the Stealth Domain. The Feats Domain also benefits from this bonus in appropriate cases (tumbling, climbing, and evading). If the PC takes this Advantage a second
time, she becomes Agile and the bonuses above are doubled.

- Quick (20 points): Being quicker than average and

having good reflexes, the PC adds one point to his Speed
rating. By doubling this Advantage, he becomes Fast and
obtains a second bonus point.

Advantages or Disadvantages can also give

bonuses or penalties when a PC uses one or several
Domains. Remember these are not skill levels; they
will be written down in the appropriate places (noted
bonus and penalty) in the Domains part of the
Character Sheet. Bonus and penalty from different
Advantages can stack.
Here is a non-exhaustive list of the various possible
Advantages and their effects. Leaders and Players can draw
inspiration from them to create new ones.

- Beautiful (30 points): The Characters attractive

features give her a +1 bonus when she uses the Performance
and Relation Domains. By doubling this Advantage, she
becomes Magnificent and the bonus goes up to +2.

213

- Charismatic (30 points): Regardless of his

appearance, the PC has a certain natural charm or a particular gift for expressing himself. He has a +1 bonus when
using the Performance and Relation Domains. By doubling
this Advantage, he becomes Magnetic and his bonuses double.
- Good Health (40 points):

Being of a robust
nature, the PC is able to endure blows better. She has one
more box in the Bad category of her Health Condition
chart. She has a +1 bonus in Stamina rolls against diseases
and poisons. By doubling this Advantage, she has Iron
Stamina. She gets one more box in the Critical category of
her Health Condition chart and the bonus on her Stamina
rolls doubles.

- Smart (40 points): Having notable aptitudes in

logic and reflection, the PC has a +1 bonus when she uses

the Magience, Occultism, and Science Domains. If the PC
takes this Advantage a second time, she is Brilliant and her
bonuses are doubled.

- Strong (40 points): The PC earns a +1 bonus in

of sight, earning a +1 bonus when using the Perception and

Throwing and Shooting Domains. If he takes this Advantage
a second time, he is a Hawkeye and doubles these bonuses.

the Close Combat, Feats, and Shooting and Throwing

Domains (except for crossbows or some Magientist artifacts
using mechanical force) and in situations where strength is
a determining factor. If the PC takes this Advantage a
second time, he becomes a Colossus. The bonus then rises
to +2 for the mentioned Domains.

- Intuitive (40 points): The PC has a gift that makes

- Strong Mind (30 points):

- Good Sight (30 points): The PC has a keen sense

her feel her environment acutely. She has a +1 bonus when

she uses the Demorthn Mysteries, Relation, and Travel
Domains. By doubling this Advantage, she has a Sixth
Sense and doubles her bonuses.

- Keen Hearing (20 points):

The PC has a +1
bonus to Perception rolls related to hearing. If the PC takes this
Advantage twice, he has a +2 bonus. Smell and taste can also
be made keen (each Advantage costs 10) and give a +1 bonus
to Perception rolls involving the concerned sense.

The PC is a hard
case. She gets a +1 bonus in her Mental Resistance rating. If
the PC takes this Advantage a second time, her personality
is a true Mental Rock and her bonus doubles.

- Sturdy (30 points): The PC is particularly tough.

He earns a +1 bonus in his Stamina rating. He can hold his
breath, run, or perform any other endurance feat longer; he
also gets a +1 bonus for Feats rolls during extended actions
(running, swimming, and endurance). If the PC takes this
Advantage a second time, he becomes Relentless and the
bonuses above double.

-Character Creation-

- Fighting Arts (20 points): Every

Character has what are called basic Fighting aptitudes. A PC

having a minimum rating of 5 in Close Combat can learn
particular techniques: Archery, Cavalry, Parry, Sneak
Attack, and Two-weapon Fighting. Learning a Fighting Art
is possible later in the game as well (see the Experience
and Advancement Chapter).

- Lucky (30 points): The PC has luck on her side.

She adds a +1 bonus to her Luck rolls. If she enhances this

Advantage, she was Born Under a Lucky Star and has a +2
bonus to her Luck rolls.

- Survival Instinct (30 points): It allows

the PC to obtain 1 more Survival point on his initial rating.

This Advantage can be reinforced to make the PC a Survivor
and double this bonus.

- Well-read (20 points): The PC has atten-

ded university courses with assiduity, has spent long hours

studying alone, or has benefited from the teachings of a preceptor. Whatever her rating in Erudition may be, the PC is
able to fluently read and write. Moreover, the Character
obtains a +1 bonus when she uses one of these Domains, at
the Players choice: Erudition, Magience, Occultism, or
Science.

The number in brackets shows the amount of Experience points earned by taking the Disadvantage, within the limit of 80
points.

- Addiction (20 points):

The PC is addicted to a substance, such as tobacco, alcohol, or another type of drug.

If she does not regularly have her dose, she will suffer from it (p.243). Additionally, the PC loses 1 Stamina point.

- Physical or Mental Disadvantage

(variable cost):

214

These Disadvantages penalize the PC by inflicting penalties

to his physical or mental abilities. For example, he can be
Weak or even a Weakling instead of being Strong or being a
Colossus; Nearsighted instead of having Good Sight, etc.
The bonuses indicated in the Advantages are inverted and
become penalties. This way, being Nearsighted inflicts a 1
point penalty when the PC uses the Perception and Shooting
and Throwing Domains. The gains are the same as the costs
of the corresponding Advantages minus 10 points.
Therefore, being Weak brings 30 points and Nearsighted 20
points, etc. It is possible to reinforce a Disadvantage; for
example, being a Weakling brings 50 points.

- Aftermath (30 points):

- Fragile (20 points):

The PC does not have the necessary guts to fight to the bitter end and still get back up in spite of pain or hardships. He
starts with one less Survival point.

- Phobia (40 points):

Following a traumatizing event that inflicted him a

Permanent Trauma point (which must be noted on the
Sanity chart), the PC has developed an undying phobia: an
irrational fear of water, heights, being locked up, dealing
with certain beasts or creatures, etc. The PC is considered to
suffer from the Phobia disorder as it is described on page
278. The effect of the Phobia depends on the state of the
PCs Sanity. Phobia will be added in addition to the disorder
that the PC is likely to develop.

Aftermath brings a 1 point penalty in two of the following

characteristics or Domains: Health Condition, Stamina,
Feats, Relation, Defense, and Speed. For example, the PC
suffered a serious accident or an aggression, which has left
marks. He can have a Limp, which makes him lose one
point in Speed and one point in Defense. He can be Sickly,
his skin wan and his body weakened by a plague or a poison,
which brings the loss of 1 Stamina point and and removes one
box in the Okay category of his Health Condition chart.

- Poor (10 points):

- Enemy (30 points):

- Trauma (10 points):

Be it a noble, a powerful Magientist, or a Demorthn respected by his peers, someone has something against the PC, and
will do everything to hinder her. The Player can propose an
enemy that fits into the history of her PC, but the Leader
must validateor notthis choice. If the PC already suffers
the Adversary Setback, this enemy will be added to the
first, with distinct motivations.

Whatever her social origin, the PC is bankrupt. Whether she

is from the lower class or the nobility, she has very few
resources: she will only have a quarter of the sum given to
starting PCs, see step 10.

- Shy (10 points):

The PC lacks easiness and self-assurance in his relations

with others. This inflicts on him a 1 point penalty when he
uses the Relation and Performance Domains in public.

Something, or someone, which must be determined, has traumatized the PC. This Disadvantage can be taken up to three
times and results in a Permanent Trauma point each time.

- Unlucky (10 points):

The PC subtracts 1 point each time she makes a Luck Roll.

She can reinforce this Disadvantage; the PC then has the
Evil Eye and the penalty is doubled.

-Character Creation-

Potential, Defense, Speed, and Stamina

Potential is a rating that will be used during the fighting

phases. It represents the investment ability of a Character in
a given Fighting Attitude (p.216). The Creativity rating of a
PC gives the value of his Potential.
- At 1, the Character has 1 Potential point
- From 2 to 4, the Character has 2 Potential points
- At 5, the Character has 3 Potential points

In a harsh world such as Esteren, it is often important to be

the faster one. The Speed rating will be used during fights
and in every situation where the quickness of the Character
matters. It relies on his reaction speed and his ability to
guess what is going to happen. Experience, as well as an
Advantage or a Disadvantage, can modify this rating.
To know the initial Speed rating of a Character,
make the following addition: Way of
Combativeness + Way of Empathy.

215
During a fight, everybody has the ability to defend themselves against melee and ranged attacks alike. The Defense
rating is related to several qualities: the fighters ability to
analyze the situation, some degree of carefulness, and also
his knack for anticipating the actions of his opponent.
This rating is used as a Difficulty Threshold to determine if
an attack succeeds. The Defense rating can be adjusted by a
specific Advantage or Disadvantage. Experience also plays
a part, and the Defense rating can be improved as the
Character becomes more seasoned (see Experience and
Advancement).

Every PC has a basic rating of 10 in Stamina. This

rating represents the general health of the
Character, her ability to resist diseases, to recover
from her injuries, etc. An Advantage or a Disadvantage previously chosen by the Player can adjust this rating. Events
during adventures experienced by the PC can also change a
Characters Stamina.

To know the initial Defense rating of a Character,

make the following addition: Way of Reason +
Way of Empathy + 5

Health Condition Chart

On the Character Sheet, a chart gives the Health Condition of the Character. It registers the possible traumas the
Character has suffered and their consequences. The more boxes are filled in this chart (following injuries, diseases, poisonings, etc.) the worse the Characters Health Condition gets. The chart ranges from Good to Agony. Of course,
having a Health chart indicating the Agony condition while having a low Stamina rating does not bode well for the
Characters chances to survive his injuries. For more details about the Health Condition chart, see page 239.

Fighting Attitudes and Attack Rating

Each Character has five different basic Fighting Attitudes: Standard, Offensive, Defensive, Quick Attack, and Movement.
These various Attitudes sum up the stances a Character can take during a fight. Remember that a fight is divided into Combat
Rounds, each one lasting a few seconds.
Each Fighting Attitude significantly modifies the Attack, Defense, and Speed ratings. So as to make the phases of a
fight go smoother, the effects of each Attitude should be previously calculated and noted on the Character Sheet (in
the top part of the second page). To do so, the Player needs her Potential rating, as well as her Attack, Defense, and
Speed ratings. Also, note that for each Attitude, the full Potential rating must be applied: it is not possible for a Player
to modulate such changes, no matter what her Potential is.

The Attack rating of a Character is calculated with the following addition:

Way of Combativeness + Domain or Discipline used for the
fight + possible bonuses (Advantage, etc.) = Attack rating.

216

There are many Domains or Disciplines that can be used in a fight

according to the weapon used. Close Combat and all of
its Disciplines in the case of melee fighting;
Shooting and Throwing and all of its Disciplines
for ranged fighting; the Magience, Science, and
Occultism Domains (and the Artifact Use or
Artifact Fighting Disciplines) to fight with a
Magientist weapon. To calculate in advance
the Fighting Attitudes, the Player uses the skill
he will use the most often during the game:
Shooting and Throwing for an archer, using a type
of artifact for a Magientist, etc.

Here is how the ratings of the different Attitudes must be

calculated:

- Standard Attitude:

Not being particularly aggressive or defensive, the PC

fights in a rather balanced way. The Potential is not used:
the Attack, Defense, and Speed ratings are indicated as
they are.

- Offensive Attitude:

By counting on an overwhelming attack, the PC will

tend to take more risks. The Potential is added to Attack
and subtracted from Defense.

-Character Creation-

- Defensive Attitude:

The PC focuses on defense, trying to avoid

or to parry blows. The Potential is added to
Defense and deducted from Attack.

- Quick Attack:

The PC counts above all on acting first, even at

the cost of risks. The Potential is added to Speed
and deducted from Defense. Note that using this
Attitude will not necessarily mean that the PC has
the initiative; her opponent may still have a better
Speed than her.

- Movement:
During a fight, it is possible to move a few steps, but sometimes, a Character
will want to use his entire action for moving. By using this Attitude during a Round, a Character can move about
ten yards, or even double that if he can run. It is also possible to use the Feats Domain to make special moves.
The Potential is added to the Defense rating, but no Attack can be made. If the Character himself was caught in a melee fight,
he can use this Fighting Attitude to withdraw. Leaving a fight is never simple and can have harmful consequences (see page
238 to know how to proceed).

217

Survival Points, Rindath, and Exaltation

Each PC has Survival points, the amount of which must be written down in the Character Sheet. The Player must keep track
of these Survival Points as they are used. These points stand for adrenaline, the last resort energy in critical moments when
the PC feels in danger.
The initial number of Survival points is 3, but it can be adjusted with Advantages or Disadvantages.
In a critical moment, a Player can decide to use one or several Survival points. The PC can then go beyond her limits,
ignore pain, or accomplish a desperate act by calling upon her courage or her innermost willpower. Such actions are
not necessarily physical: Survival points can be used for every type of action, given there is a feeling of urgency.
For each Survival point used, the PC suffers a temporary Trauma point, simulating the psychical exhaustion after a scene
during which she was very hurt or scared. These points are added on her Sanity chart and can lead to a temporary degradation of her psychical health.
Used Survival points do not refresh. Therefore, each Player should think well about the most opportune moment to use
them. However, it is possible to acquire new ones by spending Experience points.

-Character Creation-

By spending a Survival point, a PC can obtain one of the following effects:

- Roll a Die Again:

By using a Survival point, the Player can make a failed Resolution Roll again, but the
result of the second roll will have to be accepted, even if it is worse than the first. It is not
possible to use a Survival point again for the same action.

- Ignore Pain:

During a Round, a Survival point makes it possible to avoid penalties from a bad health condition. If the PC is in a state of Agony but still alive, he can use two Survival points to empty
this box (which brings him in a Critical condition) and remain standing. During the first
Round, he also has the ignore pain bonus, which negates all wound-related penalties. Take
note that Survival points are of no use if the PC is deceased and will not allow him to escape
death.

Rindath is the vital energy every thing is filled with, according to the
Demorthn. It is mainly used for manifesting their ancestral Arts.
This level is calculated according to the following formula, and then written
down on the back of the sheet, in the Rindath frame:
Way of Empathy + Way of Combativeness
+ Way of Creativity

It represents the power generated by faith from which the elect of the
Temple draw to perform Miracles. The Exaltation level of a Character is
calculated in the following way, and then written down on the back of the
sheet, in the Exaltation frame.
Way of Conviction x 3

218

Description and Equipment

The Player may now take some time to describe his PC in

the space left to that effect on the Character Sheet. He can
quickly go through his physical appearance and what characterizes him, such as his face and the way he behaves, his
size, his build, etc.

The last step of creation is to determine the material belongings of the PC by using one of these two methods:
- At creation, each PC has a sum corresponding to 30 days of
pay at his disposal. Daily wages for each profession are indicated on the following page. With such an amount of money,
each Player can buy whatever he wishes (be it weapons,
armors, miscellaneous equipment, or services) by referring
to the following pages.
- If Players and Leaders do not want to spend too much time
to determine the basic equipment for each Character, he is
considered to have the minimum equipment necessary to his
profession. Moreover, he will possess 2d10 azure Daols of
savings (or ember Daols if the Poor Disadvantage has
been taken).
A PC from the nobility or the middle class will not necessarily be richer: he can belong to a bankrupt family, or be of
noble origin but without any inheritance, or have wealthy
but miserly parents, etc. It is possible to start with a richer
PC by having previously taken the Financial Ease
Advantage.

arious details are

given in this chapter
about the cost of
equipment, its availability,
average wages, etc.

Prices and
Equipment

Availability of Equipment
Frequent (FR):

Can be bought or traded almost everywhere, barring exceptional circumstances.

Common (CO):

Available in every community, except for the smallest and the most isolated ones.

Rare (RA):

Can only be found in great cities or in some sites producing it, commercializing it, or buying it for a local use.

Exceptional (EX):

No distribution network, with demand either very low or, conversely, far above the available supply. Hard to find,
even in great cities.
Articles with no Availability attribute are considered to be Frequent by default, or Common in the worst case.

Average Daily Wages

Unskilled Manual Professions:

6Ed
Examples: porter, rat catcher, laborer, waitress, stable boy,
agricultural worker, gardener.

Skilled Manual Professions:

8Ed
Examples: Journeyman crafter (builders, carpenters, weavers, dyers), cook, carriage driver, seaman.

Scholarly and Artistic Professions:

10Ed (1Ad)
Examples: musician, painter, preceptor, scribe, archivist,
doctor, alchemist.

Hazardous Professions:

10Ed (1Ad)
Examples: Varigal, mercenary, bodyguard, messenger.

These sample wages concern professionals of a reasonable

level. Renowned individuals, who are very experienced or
are experts in their field, can ask for much higher sums.
Moreover, those wages do not take into account the possible
advantages negotiated or granted by the employer: housing,
food, danger money, medical care, inclusion or replacement
of the tools for the profession, etc. They are set considering
that the money the employee earns is enough to buy food,
lodging, clothing, and to maintain his tools. Many
employees are lent a loft or sleep in a dormitory, and some
even eat at their workplace. Indeed, many employers would
rather pay with goods and services than with money, which
is often more cost-effective in the end. As a consequence,
those advantages are not necessarily high-quality ones, and
as a result, some employees still spend a good part of their
money to improve their ordinary fare.
Apprentices generally earn only half of the indicated salary,
or even less. Some are not even paid, and are only given
food and lodging, with some pocket money for a local festival or for a special occasion. Guilds often put in place a
form of indenture: they take in the apprentice, who in turn,
incurs a debt toward the guild. This way, he commits himself to give part of his profits once he works on his own, or
to work during a given number of years for a reduced salary
to balance his debt.

219

These concern people who are paid for a short-term work (from a few minutes to one or two hours) instead of a whole day.
When business is good, those proposing them can expect fairly significant earnings compared to people with a dependable
income. Conversely, they are totally dependent on their clientele and their earnings can vary dramatically and unexpectedly.
In this case again, these are indicative numbers, particularly for notable and exceptional services.

Common Services: (washer, barber, porter, messenger, coach driver): 1Ed

Notable Services: (public writer, minstrel, juggler, prostitute): 2Ed
Exceptional Services: (doctor, bodyguard): 3Ed
Inns and Taverns

Price

Frugal meal
(broth, meager soup, dry bread)
Nourishing meal (hearty soup, bread,
cheese or omelet, dried fish)
Wholesome meal (soup, bread, chicken
or roast, pt or pie)
Ale
Cider
Beer

Foodstuffs

220

Ham or dried meat

Fresh fish
Smoked fish
Pie or pt
Two pints of ale
Two pints of beer or cider
Wheel of cheese
Two pints of milk (goat, Boernac)

3Ed
5Ed
7Ed
2Ed
2Ed
2Ed

Price Avail.
8Ed
7Ed
6Ed
5Ed
6Ed
7Ed
7Ed
5Ed

FR
CO
CO
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR

Brandy
Liquor
Pastry
Dormitory or common room
Bedroom
Luxury bedroom (with a servant)
Hot bath
Stable and fodder

Two pints of oil

Jar of honey
Butter, per two pounds
Bread or biscuits
Fresh fruits or vegetables
Oats
Flour, per two pounds
Tobacco, a jar

1Ed
3Ed
3Ed
2Ed
5Ed
1Ad
3Ed
2Ed

4Ed
1Ad
7Ed
2Ed
6Ed
3Ed
3Ed
1Ad

CO
EX
FR
FR
CO
FR
FR
FR

Products without a unit of measurement or indication are enough to feed someone or his mount for one day. Nutritional deficiencies are frequent, because of financial reasons, supply difficulties, and ignorance of nutritional principles.

Medicine
Healing balm
Herbs for headaches
Purgative
Analgesic herbs
Fortifying infusion
Febrifuge (fever-reducing) tea
Clean bandages
Surgeon kit

Price Avail.

4Ed
2Ed
3Ed
2Ed
1Ed
1Ed
1Ed
3Ad

CO
CO
CO
CO
FR
FR
FR
CO

Infusions, balms, and herbal concoctions are enough for one

day of treatment. A treatment can be very brief (for a sudden
headache, or digestive trouble), or require several days-or even
weeks-of daily care (wounds, infectious diseases).
Many minor health issues will probably be incapacitating, or
even deadly, if they are not treated with these typical preparations, which are commonly used. However, many diseases and
toxic substances require the use of specific remedies or antidotes, which are often the only known way to cure the patient.
Whatever their form, they are from twice to five times as
expensive as the common mixtures and extracts, sometimes
more. In some cases, these common preparations can bring
relief to the patient without curing him, but they often have no
effect without the actual remedy. See the chapter on Health for
more details.

-Prices and Equipment-

Clothing Articles
and Cosmetics

Price Avail.

Hemp tunic
Linen tunic
Wool tunic
Linen cloak
Wool cloak
Fur coat
Clogs
Rope sandals
Leather sandals
Galoshes
(leather shoes with a wooden sole)
Traveling boots
Riding boots
High boots, waders
Linen belt
Leather belt
Linen pants
Wool pants
Kilt
Chasuble
Linen shirt
Corset
Wool scarf
Hemp dress

3Ed
4Ed
6Ed
4Ed
6Ed
1Ad
1Ed
1Ed
3Ed

FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
CO
FR
FR
FR

5Ed
8Ed
8Ed
1Ad
3Ed
4Ed
3Ed
5Ed
4Ed
9Ed
3Ed
6Ed
3Ed
4Ed

FR
FR
CO
CO
FR
FR
FR
FR
CO
CO
FR
CO
FR
FR

Containers and Dishes

Price Avail.

Willow basket
Backpack
Handbag
Water skin (4 pints)
Hide pouch
Large cloth bag
Quiver
Bottle (ceramic)
Bottle (glass)
Bowl (wood or ceramic)
Glass (wood or ceramic)
Tin cup
Glass
Tureen or dish

3Ed
1Ad
6Ed
3Ed
1Ed
1Ed
8Ed
2Ed
8Ed
1Ed
1Ed
2Ed
1Ad
5Ed

Furniture

Price

Kitchen table
Willow chair
Large armchair
Shelf
Rack
Cupboard or chest of drawers
Feather mattress

4Ad
1Ad
3Ad
6Ed
5Ed
1Ad
6Ed

FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
RA
FR
FR
CO
RA
FR

Linen dress
Underskirt
Apron
Leather apron
Cap or bonnet
Hide hat
Furred hat
Leather gloves
Hide gloves
Wool jacket
Fur jacket
Leather jacket
Makeup, cream
Hair dye
Wig
Perfume
Washcloth
Bar of soap
Mirror (brushed copper)
Mirror (polished silver)
Tall mirror
(polished silver and glass)
Hairbrush

6Ed
3Ed
2Ed
7Ed
1Ed
2Ed
3Ed
4Ed
3Ed
5Ed
8Ed
6Ed
3Ed
2Ed
1Ad
6Ed
1Ed
1Ed
6Ad
1Fd

FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
CO
RA
RA
CO
FR
CO
CO
RA

4Fd
1Ed

EX
FR

Plate (wood or ceramic)

Plate (porcelain)
Cooking pot
Frying pan or saucepan
Metal flask (1 pint)
Small chest
Trunk
Small cask
Barrel
Bucket
Wooden dishes
Kitchen knife
Big ladle

1Ed
3Ed
1Ad
7Ed
3Ed
1Ad
2Ad
3Ad
6Ad
2Ed
1Ed
4Ed
2Ed

FR
CO
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
CO
FR
FR
FR
FR

Straw or bran mattress

Feather pillow
Straw pillow
Linen sheets
Wool blanket
Coal stove
Wood oven

3Ed
4Ed
1Ed
5Ed
1Ad
1Ad
2Ad

-Prices and Equipment-

221

Rent, by month

Price

Bedroom, shack
Cottage, small apartment
Large apartment
Private house (with two floors)

7Ad
1Fd
2Fd
4Fd

Comfortable house
(with a courtyard or a garden)
Farm (with a lean-to, a courtyard,
and a stable)

8Fd
8Fd

An apartment or a cottage generally consists only of a modest bedroom, and a common room, which is also used as a kitchen.
Families who cannot afford more live without any real privacy. The facilities of the humblest bedrooms and apartments must
often be shared with next-door neighborswhen there are any facilities to speak of.
Large apartments and private houses have an actual kitchen, a living room, one to three rooms used as bedrooms, and a study
or a library. Private hotels and luxurious apartments have more rooms, which are often quite large, but on average, they are
from five to six times as expensive as indicated, or even much more. It also includes lodgings for domestic employees, so that
they are not a disturbance to the employers.
Renting a farm means renting the building itself, not the land surrounding it. Its owner generally sets its rent according to
its potential productivity. In practice, most of the time, it is paid for with the produce of the farmers work. Habitations have
no running water, apart from the upper districts of some great citiesmainly in Reizhand a few rich owners. Heat is generally provided by a fireplace or a hearth, and rooms that do not have one are often freezing. Lighting comes from candles, and
as most people do notor barelyread, they are as little used as possible
The price for buying a house or any other place to live is generally equivalent to between 100 and 120 months of rent.

Traveling and Survival Tools

222

Price Avail.

Bear trap
Tent (for one or two people)
Tent (for six people)
Tent (pavilion)
Sleeping bag
Fishhooks and reed rod

2Ad
1Ad
5Ad
1Fd
4Ed
1Ed

Various Tools

Price Avail.

Spade, pickaxe
Hammer, sledgehammer
Sickle
Saw
Scythe
Crowbar
Lumberjack axe
Sewing kit

9Ed
1Ad
9Ed
9Ed
1Ad
4Ed
8Ed
2Ed

Lighting

Price Avail.

Candle (lasts 2 hours)

Resin torch (lasts 2 hours)
Oil lamp (lasts 4 hours/2 pints)

1Ed
3Ed
4Ed

FR
FR
FR
CO
FR
FR

FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR

FR
FR
CO

Grappling hook
Three feet of rope
Tinderbox
Saddle and stirrups (for a Caernide)
Saddle and stirrups (for a horse)

7Ed
1Ed
4Ed
3Ad
5Ad

FR
FR
FR
FR
CO

Precision toolkit
(for watchmaking, locksmithing, etc.)
Pitchfork
Smithing tongs
Anvil
Trowel
Wheelbarrow
Plough
Bellows

2Ad
8Ed
3Ed
6Ad
2Ed
5Ed
1Ad
7Ed

RA
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
FR

Oil lantern (lasts 2 hours/2 pints)

Two pints of oil

1Ad
4Ed

CO
CO

-Prices and Equipment-

Writing, Painting, Drawing

Price Avail.

Quill
Paintbrush
Charcoal
Chalk
Black ink (a vial)
Colored ink (a vial)
Ink for illuminations (a vial)
Parchment (a sheet)

1Ed
4Ed
2Ed
1Ed
4Ed
8Ed
1Ad
1Ed

Musical Instruments

Price Avail.

Bagpipes
Horn or trumpet
Flute
Harp or lyre

1Ad
8Ed
5Ed
2Ad

Means of Transportation Price

Cart
Small boat
Fishing boat

1Ad
2Ad
1Fd

Traveling Prices

Price

Crossing a river in a ferryboat

Traveling in a boat (per day)
Bridge or road toll
Ticket for a stagecoach (per day)

FR
FR
FR
FR
FR
CO
CO
CO

FR
FR
FR
FR

Paper (a sheet)
Blank notebook (with about 50 pages)
Blank book (with a simple cover,
and about 300 pages)
Ruler and compasses
Small chalkboard
Chalkboard
Magnifying glass

2Ed
1Fd

CO
RA

5Fd
8Ed
2Ed
6Ed
3Ad

RA
CO
CO
CO
RA

Tambourine
Rebec
(an instrument similar to a violin)
Lute (a Tarish instrument)

6Ed

FR

3Ad
1Fd

CO
RA

Renting
2Ed
2Ed
4Ed

Carriage
Stagecoach
Sedan chair

8Ad
1Fd
3Ad

3Ed
3Ed
1Ed

223

1Ed
2Ad
2Ed
1Ad

Renting is the price for a one-day rental. The drivers, porters, skippers, or sailors are not included and must be paid
as well (see Wages at the beginning of the chapter). Boats
stay as close to the coast as possible. Almost no one would
attempt to actually cross the sea, and there are no average
prices for such services (and few captains that would be
interested in such an adventure anyway).

Few stagecoaches are built to reach the communities in the

mountains. At the heart of the peninsula, a traveler will save
a good amount of money, but will have to be both hardy and
patient if he does not have his own mount. Some traders
organize caravans pulled by pack animals, and can accept
passengers at sometimes abusive prices. Going by foot is
faster, but more tiring.

Tickets for a boat or a stagecoach include accommodations

for dining and sleeping. More expensive services can be
negotiated by travelers asking for some comfort, if it can be
managed The prices are all-inclusive, and the travelers are
still at the mercy of the wind, the state of the roads, or of the sea.

Stagecoaches and boats have set itineraries, and a means of

transportation will probably have to be bought (along with
the services of its crew) to venture away from the existing
commercial roads. Giving the hired people a respectable
amount of danger money is recommended to avoid bad surprises in that regard, no sane owner will accept to rent a
means of transportation to people going to a place with a bad
reputation or with the intention of meeting certain dangers.

-Prices and Equipment-

Raw Materials
Miscellaneous Materials

Price Avail.

Charcoal
4Ed
Firewood
3Ed
Timber (common)
4Ed
Timber (exceptional)
8Ed
Log (per piece)
1Ad
Linen
3Ed
Wool
2Ed
Common dye
(red, blue, green, black, yellow) 2Ed
Rare dye (purple, gold, silver)
1Ad
Mortar
1Ed
Carved rubblestone, per 35 cubic feet
(made of sandstone or granite)
6Ed
Brick, per 35 cubic feet
5Ed
Tile, per 10 square feet
2Ed

224

Livestock

Price

Sheep
Caernide
Boernac
Pig
Ox
Chicken

1Fd
2Fd
2Fd
1Fd
2Fd
2Ad

Ranged Weapons

FR
FR
FR
CO
FR
FR
FR
CO
RA
FR
FR
FR
CO

Chalk, per 10 square feet

Straw, per bale
Glass (for a small window)
Glass (for a large window)
Bronze ingot (one pound)
Iron ingot (one pound)
Steel ingot (one pound)
Copper or tin ingot (one pound)
Silver ingot (one pound)
Gold ingot (one pound)
Retort or glass bottle
Acetic or hydrochloric acid
Cinnabar (mercuric sulfide)
Sulfur
Saltpeter

5Ed
1Ed
1Ad
4Ad
2Ad
3Ad
5Ad
2Ad
1Fd
2Fd
1Ad
8Ed
2Ad
3Ad
2Ad

Mule
Horse
Shepherd or hunting dog
Guard dog
Trained falcon

1Fd
3Fd
7Ad
9Ad
1Fd

CO
CO
RA
EX
CO
CO
CO
CO
RA
RA
RA
CO
CO
RA
CO

Damage Range Price Avail.

Dagger

3 yd

4Ed

FR

Lead pellet

Sling

8 yd

2Ed

FR

(ten of them)

5Ed

FR

Javelin

4 yd

8Ed

CO

Arrow (a dozen)

7Ed

FR

Bow

20 yd 3Ad

FR

Bolt (a dozen)

9Ed

CO

Crossbow

24 yd 5Ad

CO

Francisca

2 yd

2Ad

FR

Short spear

3 yd

2Ad

FR

Armors
and Shields

Protection

Round shield (made of metal

and hardened wood)
1
Osag shield (of rectangular
shape, made of wood with
metal reinforcements) 1
Hilderin shield (of triangular shape,
made of metal)
1
Leather tunic
1
Studded leather tunic
2
Chain mail
3
Reed cuirass
2
Continental lamellar cuirass
(of leather and metal) 3

Price

Avail.

2Ad

FR

2Ad

CO

3Ad
2Ad
3Ad
7Ad

RA
FR

1Ad

RA

1Fd

RA

CO
CO

Plate armor
4
Leather coif*
/
Chain coif*
/
Osag helmet
(only covers the skull)* /
Open helmet
(protects the skull,
the cheeks and the neck)* /
Helm*
/

3Fd
4Ed
8Ed

EX
FR
CO

1Ad

FR

2Ad

CO

4Ad

RA

Melee
Weapons

Damage Price Avail.

Dagger, knife*

4Ed

FR

Club

2Ed

FR

Crafting hammer

1Ad

FR

Mace

2Ad

CO

8Ed

FR

traditional in Tri-Kazel) 2

2Ad

FR

Short spear*

2Ad

FR

Battleaxe

5Ad

CO

7Ad

CO

5Ad

CO

8Ad

RA

(Two-handed weapon)

4Ad

CO

Javelin*

8Ed

CO

1Fd

RA

1Fd

RA

Iron-shod walking
staff (Carath)
Francisca* (a light axe,

Long sword
(straight-bladed sword
of Osag origin)
Gladius (short sword
of Continental origin)
Polearm (halberd, etc.
Two-handed weapon)
Long spear

225

Maul (large
two-handed hammer)
Claymore (two-handed
sword)

Magientist Artifacts

Price

Avail.

Crushing Pliers

1Fd

CO

Mechanical Saw

8Ad

CO

Lighter

2Ad

CO

Vision Glasses

1Fd

RA

Portative Nebular

3Ad

CO

Tonic

5Ad

RA

Magientist Pulley

4Ad

CO

Mobile Flux Extractor

1Fd

RA

Driller-hammerer

8Ad

CO

Energetic Gauntlet

1Fd

EX

-Prices and Equipment-

226
Flux Cartridges (1 charge)

Reizh

Avail.

Taol

Avail.

Gwidre

Avail.

Cartridgemineral

7Ed

CO

1Ad

CO

12Ed

RA

Cartridgevegetal

9Ed

CO

11Ed

CO

15Ed

RA

Cartridgeorganic

1Ad

CO

15Ed

RA

18Ed

RA

Cartridgefossil

3Ad

RA

5Ad

EX

6Ad

EX

The price of Flux on black markets (in Taol-Kaer and above all in Gwidre) can range from three to five times the average
price. Medium cartridges (3 charges) cost three times the price of a simple cartridge.
Flux jars (30 charges) are generally sold with a discount and cost the equivalent of 25 to 28 charges/simple cartridges. Their
availability is always one level below the cartridges (a jar of fossil Flux is therefore of Exceptional availability in Reizh, and
is almost impossible to find anywhere else).

Many articles can be of excellent quality. Clothes, weapons, furniture, and crafted items fit into these categories. Likewise,
some brands of cider or beer have an established reputation. Their price is entirely left to the Game Leader. An article of
Frequent Availability but of exceptional quality can be worth up to ten times its average price, or even more

-Prices and Equipment-

These weapons and armors are always of Exceptional rarity and their value can reach up to ten times that of an ordinary weapon, or even much more. Their Damage or Protection rating is improved by 1 point. Some truly legendary weapons and
armors, often worn by heroes and sometimes given a name, have their Damage or Protection rating go 1 point higher, or even
2 points. Obviously, no one would think about giving them away, whatever the price offered
Other items, such as tools, Magientist artifacts, or musical instruments, for example, can also give bonuses from +1 to +3
according to their quality.

A critical failure when using a piece of equipment destroys it.

It is possible to repair such an item, but the cost will be at least the original price. Incautious use of Magientist material can
lead to direr consequences (see the Magience chapter).
If a PC wearing armor or a shield takes a critical hit, he must roll 1d10. A natural 1 means that the Protection breaks.
A shield always breaks before a piece of armor.

Optional Rule:
Maintaining Equipment
By applying this optional rule, the Leader will add an aspect of management for
equipment by simulating wear and tear and the necessity of
maintenance.
The monthly maintenance of each piece of equipment
used intensively (meaning daily) costs one tenth of
the items price (which includes spare pieces, paying
a craftsman, etc.) or half of it if the Character has
an appropriate Discipline for repairing and succeeds in a Complicated roll (14).
Each month of intensive use without maintaining a piece of equipment will bring a -1
penalty when using it. When it reaches -3,
the item becomes fragile and breaks on a
natural 1 when used.
In the case of a badly maintained
protection, its chances of being destroyed by a critical hit are greater by 1
point for every month without maintenance (until it reaches 4 chances out of 10
after three months of neglect).

-Prices and Equipment-

227

Experience and S
Advancement

hadows of Esteren is a game in which

the Characters will get to make rapid
progress in their skills and techniques.
The PCs will earn experience throughout
their adventures, which will be represented
by Experience points (XPs) that the GL will
award to the Players. These XPs will allow
them to improve their skills as well as other
secondary characteristics.

Three factors allow the Leader to determine the amount of XPs to give
at the end of each adventure. In general, for each adventure, the PCs
will receive between 3 and 15 Experience points. Each of the factors
being ranged from 1 to 5, the simplest thing to do is to start from an average number of 3 XPs for each factor and then modulate it according to
the difficulty encountered, the result obtained, and the Characters development and portrayal.

228

There are plenty of times in Shadows of Esteren where

Players will have to be brave or subtle to reach their objectives. They may also have to deal with technical challenges
or the resolution of a mystery. This factor should reward
these various qualities according to everyones specialties.
The Leader can judge if a skill Domain was appropriately
used to solve a confrontation (be it Close Combat, Feats,
Natural Environment, Relation, Science, etc.). Every skill
can, at some time or another, be useful to solve a confrontation. In a schematic way, these four types of confrontation
can be differentiated as follows:

- Fight:

The Characters defeated an opponent, with brawn or brains.

They can also have gone through a physical ordeal with bravery and showed pugnacity and fortitude in adversity.

- Negotiation:

Through force of persuasion, the Characters took a decisive

step toward the completion of the adventure. It can be hard
negotiations with a surly lord that were crowned with success, the presentation of a project before an assembly that
accepted it, avoiding a war, or even convincing an opponent
to forgo his mad ambitions.

- Mysteries:

Sometimes, a confrontation will take the form of solving a

mystery, properly carrying out an investigation, or using
intellectual skills to solve a problem. Characters who discover well-kept secrets should also be rewarded with XPs.

- Techniques:

Technical challenges require the PCs to be clever and resourceful to solve a problem: repairing an object essential for the
rest of the adventure, leading the group without any mishap
through correct orientation in the middle of the wilderness, etc.

It is quite possible that a Character did not take

part in any fights, but did solve some kind of
mystery during the adventure. If his companions
earn 3 XPs in Confrontation for their fights, he should also
earn points for having overcome this intellectual challenge.
In this way, each PC should have access to the Experience
points of this factor, whatever his profession. The harder the
confrontations are, the more XPs the GL should grant for
this factor.

At the end of each adventure, the GL evaluates the way the

Players have progressed in the resolution of the plot. Have
they discovered the right clues? Have they correctly accomplished what their PCs needed to (protecting a person or a
convoy, recovering an object, etc.)?

Shadows of Esteren is a game of atmosphere and the GL

should reward Players making efforts to convincingly play
their PCs, as they contribute to strengthening the mood.
However, the GL should be careful not to punish Players
who are shy and self-conscious by nature.
Experience for interpretation corresponds to how well the
Ways and Character Traits of the Character were portrayed.

Optional Rule: Going Beyond the Charts

In the case of particularly striking, clever, or brave acts, or to mark a crucial moment, the GL can distribute more than 5 XPs
for one or every experience factor. Through the game, after several adventures, the Leader can adjust the amount of points
given, by scaling it up or down, if the advancement seems too slow or, on the contrary, too fast to him. Initially, Shadows of
Esteren is a game that has been designed to allow a large margin of advancement for the PCs, while postulating that such an
evolution should take time and be deserved. But of course, the Leader is free to adjust this experience system so that it fits
his gaming style. For a more heroic kind of game, the Leader can go up to a gain of 30 XPs for each adventure.

Optional Rule: Alternative Calculation of XPs for Fights and Confrontations

In the case of an adventure depicting many important confrontations (be they physical fights, mysteries, negotiations, technical challenges, etc.), the Leader can use another calculation basis by distributing XPs for each confrontation. Obviously, by using this optional rule, the GL will come to go beyond the 5 XPs proposed by default for
confrontations. However, it is recommended to set a maximum limit of 20 XPs for each adventure, so as not to unbalance the advancement of the PCs.

Spending Experience Points

At the end or before the beginning of a game session, each Player can spend XPs to
improve her PC. If the Leader allows it, this evolution can take place during play. The
main use is improving skill ratings: up to 5 for Domains; up to a maximum of 15 for
Disciplines. A rating in a skill can only be improved once per game session. However,
it is possible to improve several different skills. If the Character learns with a mentor,
fewer points have to be spent (the number is indicated in brackets). Here is a chart
summing up the necessary amount of XPs to reach the desired rating:

Generally, a PC learns by himself, from experience, but it

can be interesting to justify why he could develop a skill.
Thus, Players are advised to spend their XPs in a skill that
has been required during the adventure, or for which the PC
has shown interest. A PC can also progress in a skill he
never uses, in which case he will have to get the help of a
mentor, or spend time experimenting alone. Getting the help
of a mentor makes learning easier for Disciplines and
lowers the XP cost from 25 to 20 points.

Optional Rule:
Staying Fit
Being an Expert or a Master (with a rating of 10 and
more) in a skill is not within everyones reach and
requires regular practice. This optional rule makes this
aspect of the game more realistic. The Leader is free to
adopt it or not, according to the atmosphere he wishes to
give to his game. Each time the Player spends Experience
points to improve a skill other than one pertaining to his
fields of expertise, he must pay an extra tribute in XPs for
each one of his skills beyond 9:

The training will last one week to go up a point; double that

if the PC is alone.
From level 11 on, training with a mentor (with a rating at
least one level higher) can lower the amount of Experience
points normally required from 40 to 30 points. This can be
a source of adventures for the Leader, as it makes for a good
opportunity to introduce improvement quests for the
Characters. However, it is possible to reach excellence by
oneself, but it takes longer and is more demanding. The training will last a month (half of that with a mentor) and
improving a Discipline by one point will cost 40 points.

-Experience and Advancement-

Such tributes are cumulative in the case of several expertises, and stand for the energy necessary to maintain a level
of excellence while learning another Discipline.

229

Instead of specializing into a category of weapons, a PC can

learn a fighting technique (see the Fighting Arts' descriptions, p.238). Learning a Fighting Art costs 20 XPs and
requires one month of intensive training. Normally, such an
Art is taught by a mentor who has mastered it; however, it
is possible to learn it by oneself by spending twice as many
XPs and twice as much time on it.

Throughout the adventures, a PC can improve her Defense

and her Speed. Each time she improves one of these characteristics by 1 point, she ticks a box in the corresponding line
on her Character Sheet. A PC cannot improve her Speed by
more than 5 points, and her Defense by more than 10. From
the fifth bonus point, every extra point costs 30 XPs.

Acquiring experience makes it possible to improve the odds

of surviving in the hostile environment of Esteren. By spending 5 XPs, a Character can recover a spent Survival point.
Note that it is in no way possible to go beyond the maximum
number of Survival points indicated on the Character Sheet.

Sigil Rann and Rindath

Sigil Rann can be improved like a normal Discipline (see the previous page).
Moreover, each time a Demorthn takes a level in Sigil Rann, he earns a bonus to his maximum Rindath rating.

230

Such bonuses are cumulative: therefore, reaching level 9 gives 5 more Rindath points
(for a total of 20 extra points at this stage), then 10 at level 10, and 10 again at level 11,
etc. It is possible to earn a total of 110 extra permanent Rindath points.
These points do not mean that the vital energy of the Demorthn increases, but that
she hones her ability to commune with the spirits of nature to obtain their help.

Learning a New Ogham

Using an Ogham implies knowing how to get in tune with it. This training is simulated
by the expenditure of 5 XPs. Once it is done, the Ogham is permanently known.

Increasing Exaltation

The level of Exaltation shows the fervor adepts have for the Creator. Each time an adept
of the Temple improves the Miracles Discipline, he earns a defined amount of Exaltation
points, which increase his maximum level as well:
As with the Demorthns Rindath, increases in Exaltation are cumulative.

Awakening to a New Miracle

When a PC is created, she can have access to a first Miracle. Through her journeys, she can awaken to other Miracles. Such
an awakening costs 5 XPs, but will only occur in a specific instance: indeed, awakening to a new Miracle always happens at
the occasion of a mystical scene. Until level 10, a PC can awaken to a new Miracle only once for each level of the Miracles
Discipline he earns. Beyond this, there is no limit. The Player tells the Leader what Miracle he would like to awaken to, and
must wait for an appropriate scene to do so.

-Experience and Advancement-

hen a particular action is attempted, or when the knowledge of the

PC is tested, the GL can ask a
Player to make a Resolution roll to determine
whether the intended action is a success or not.
In such cases, the Player then rolls a ten-sided
die (1D10) and adds the result to the rating of
the Domain (or the Discipline) that fits the
action, as well as to the associated Way. To succeed, the Player must reach a number higher in
value or equal to a Difficulty Threshold set by
the GL. Thus, the Resolution System can be
summed up this way:

Resolution
System

1D10 + Domain (or Discipline) + Way must be higher in value or equal to the Difficulty Threshold
The GL should require Resolution rolls only when it is truly necessary, such as in the case of an action significant
for the rest of the adventure, for example. Remember that such a Resolution roll should never replace a Players description of his action (see the paragraph Using the System on pages 175-176).

To determine the result of actions requiring physical strength or agility (when the PC wants to bash a door, jump from one
roof to another, etc.), the Feats Domain, associated to the Way of Combativeness, is used by default. When the PC tries to be
convincing, to barter, or generally speaking, to be persuasive, the GL will ask for a Relation roll, associated with the Way of
Empathy, etc. By default, each Domain has a Way associated to it. Thus, its rating will be used for each Resolution roll related to this skill field.
Level of 0 in a Domain: If the PC has a level of 0 in a Domain, he can still attempt the action, simply by using the
Way rating associated to the Domain, and the die roll.
Other Types of Resolution Rolls: The Resolution System will take many forms, as it can be used in various circumstances related to the PC. For example, instead of adding the rating of a Domain to the rating of a Way, the Player
can use other attributes, such as Stamina (to measure physical resistance), Sanity, or even Way ratings directly. Some of these
particular cases are described in the associated chapters of the system, but they all work in the same way: the result of the D10
added to the rating in question must exceed the Difficulty Threshold set by the Leader.
Default Domains: In the Shadows of Esteren books, when a Resolution roll is required, the required Domain is generally indicated by default. If a PC possesses a suitable Discipline in the Domain in question, she can use it, of course. For
example, during a scene in which a PC falls into water, a Feats roll is required to escape the current; a PC with the Swimming
Discipline can obviously use it.
When the Discipline is directly mentioned, it means that it is necessary for this type of action (for example, earning bonuses
to resist a disease with the use of the Medicine Discipline). However, except in particular cases, it is possible to attempt the
action by using the rating of the associated Domain, when lacking a Discipline.

Optional Rule:
Picking another Way
This optional rule makes it possible to use a different Way than the one usually associated with a
Domain to attempt an action. Such use of an alternative Way must be justified during the action at
hand. For example, a combative PC (with a major rating in Combativeness) will probably attempt to
solve some situations with this Way. The Travel Domain generally relies on his Empathy; his ability
to stay alert, and to be aware of the environment or his mount. He may possibly use his
Combativeness instead of his Empathy in a case where his survival is at stake and where his pugnacity could logically contribute.
Using another Way should not become a habit, and each case is subject to the approval of the GL.
The Player must explain how his PC will use this alternative Way for the action at hand.
If an action is failed when an alternative Way is used, the result will have more harmful consequences
than an ordinary failure with the default Way. Lets imagine a rather creative PC trying to convince
soldiers to let her in. Instead of using the Way of Empathy normally related to the Relation Domain,
the GL authorizes the Player to use her Creativity. Indeed, the Player explains to the rest of the group
that her PC improvises a fanciful story to fool the soldiers. Should she succeed, everything goes fine:
the soldiers buy it and they obey. Should she fail, they may not appreciate such a trick and decide to
put her in jail for a few days in order to teach her a lesson.

231

The Difficulty Threshold

This threshold is chosen by the GL before a Resolution roll,
and takes into account the difficulty of the intended action:
The theoretical difficulty of an action can be largely influenced by the circumstances. Climbing a wall on a sunny day
with the help of comrades cannot be compared with climbing
the same wall in the middle of the night, alone, and under a
driving rain.
Here are some typical circumstances influencing the odds of
succeeding an action: particular environmental conditions
(pitch dark, dazzling sun, fog, rain, snow, tempest, etc.),
taking ones time or being in a hurry, being assisted by a skilled Character, not having the appropriate tools, etc.
In such cases, the GL can decide to take the Threshold one
level higher or lower. If there are several factors involved, the
Threshold might even change by two levels.

Automatic Success and Failure

A PC may be skilled enough in a Domain and have a strong enough Way for the addition of both numbers to go over the
Difficulty Threshold defined by the GL without having to roll 1D10. Success is then considered to be a given and it is not
necessary to roll a die.

232

It may also be that an action is clearly out of reach for the PC, either because the Threshold to reach is too high for him, or
because the action planned is unrealistic or goes beyond human abilities. Although it is possible to outdo oneself, no one can
cross the limits of the human body or mind without some exterior help, be it mystical or technical. The GL warns a Player if
the action he has in mind is impossible. Trying anyway will automatically lead to failure.

Success and Failure Margins

Sometimes, it can be useful to know the degree of the success (or failure) of an action. This is measured by the margin of success or failure, which is the value obtained by subtracting the Difficulty Threshold from the result of the Resolution roll. The
greater this value is, the more important the success or the failure is. This margin has no direct impact in terms of rules, but
it will help the Leader and the Players picture the way an action succeeds or fails, and spice up the descriptions of the scenes.
To succeed in an action with a margin of 10 or more is considered remarkable, while failing with a margin of 10 or more is
catastrophic. By contrast, failing with a margin of only a few points will lead to an action that was a near success, and vice
versa.

Out of Reach Actions

It is possible that a Character cannot theoretically succeed in some actions because of too low a skill and/or Way
rating. In such a case, obtaining a natural 10 on his die roll
(the 0 side of the die) will assure a close success in any
attempted action with a Difficulty Threshold of 17 or less.
If the Character has a rating of 0 in a Domain, he can
attempt an action (except in Domains requiring studies, see
p.195), but his success will always be considered to have a
margin of 0, which means a close call.

-Resolution System-

Critical Success
If the Character succeeds in an action by obtaining a natural 10, he must roll
1D10 again. If he gets another 10, he achieves a critical success. Every other
result on this second roll will have no particular effect. Such a success can be
treated in two different ways. First, it can bring a 5-point bonus to the roll or
another concrete effect (see below). Note that these bonuses do not apply to
actions that succeeded through this means when they were otherwise out of
reach (see the previous paragraph). Here are some examples:

Fighting:

A critical hit increases the damage by 5 points.

Healing:

The patient is instantly healed of 5 damage points.

Persuasion:

Not only has the PC convinced his interlocutor, he has also

probably charmed him. He has a +5 temporary bonus when dealing with this interlocutor.
Some situations or actions, described on the related chapters, trigger a particular effect on a natural 10, without
having to roll a die again.

Optional Rule:
The other way to treat a critical success is to leave
its effect entirely to the discretion of the Leader, so
that she can adapt it to the current scene. The purpose is to reinforce the dramatic impact of such a
success, so as to accentuate the mood and make the
moment unforgettable. Another option, left to experienced Players, is to let the Player who has rolled
the critical success describe the ensuing effect.

233

Critical Failure
Failing an action by rolling a natural 1 on the die roll (the 1 side
of the die) means that the Player must roll 1D10 again. On a new
result of 1, he suffers a critical failure. Every other result on this
second roll will have no particular effect. Not only will the action
attempted by the Character be a complete and utter failure, it will
also have negative effects. Using the example of a Character
trying to convince a crowd, a critical failure will not only leave
everyone unconvinced, but will also trigger a violent riot among
the assembly. Usually, a critical failure brings a 5-point penalty or
a concrete negative effect, which can be improvised by the Leader
to fit the scene. Here are some examples:

Optional Rule:
Beyond Limits
With this optional rule, a natural 10 can allow a
Character to outdo himself by succeeding in an action
with a normally inaccessible Difficulty Threshold for
him. This situation can only be applied if the Threshold
is directly above the one that is normally the limit.

Feats:

The PC gets hurt for 5 damage points.

Crafting:

The failure breaks the tools used and possibly inflicts 5

damage points if hazardous materials are used.

Healing:

The state of the wounded person gets 5 damage points worse.

Fighting:

The fighter breaks her weapon.

Choosing to adopt this optional rule will give your game

a more heroic feeling, in which characters will be more
likely to go beyond their limits at crucial moments.

-Resolution System-

Contested Actions
When two Characters do actions that oppose each other, each one rolls a regular Resolution roll. The one with the highest
rating wins the contest. In this case as well, a success margin can be used to evaluate the degree of the success obtained; here,
it will be the difference between the two results. A draw means a tie between the two opponents. Persuasion is a particular
case: a Character being persuaded (with the Relation Domain) can, if he wants, use his Mental Resistance rating or his Way
of Empathy instead of his rating in the Relation Domain.

The Players have most probably noticed that high ratings in Ways bring benefits in using the Domains and Disciplines. This
way, a Character with 5 in Creativity can use her inspiration and her resourcefulness each time she makes something (Craft
Domain); likewise, her knack for improvisation can help her during fights (as Creativity is used to calculate the Potential
rating). But these high ratings in Ways can become serious hindrances in some situationscalled Testsin which it will be better to have the lowest rating possible Thus, a high Combativeness is much more likely to lead to violence, the same way
that a high Creativity can easily lead to rebellious acts. Each Way hides a Fault that can manifest at critical times.

The Five Faults

Passion (Combativeness): this Fault manifests itself through fits of violence or anger, an excessive love or hatred, an
irrational enthusiasm, an out-of-proportion pride, taking dangerous risks, etc. When someone or something irritates the
PC, when it is related to something he strongly loves or hates, when he undergoes humiliation or comes to take risks, he will
be tempted to react in an impulsive way if his Fault gets the better of him.
Subversion (Creativity): Subversion comes under the form of constant non-conformism or all-out eccentricity; the

inability to abide by a rule or to adapt to a system. When Subversion overcomes a Character, she will not listen to what
she is told, will disobey and have it her way, without caring about the consequences.

234

Influence (Empathy): this Fault can manifest itself

when a PC risks being influenced, moved, or generally
speaking, filled with the intensity of the events around him.
When Influence takes over, the PC is overwhelmed by what
he is going through and may take strange decisions or behave
in a disconcerting way.
Doubt (Reason): when facing an important dilemma,

a Character can be beset by a doubt that will hinder her

or stop her in her tracks. This can apply to social or intellectual situations, but also to physical prowess: being overcautious, the Character, stricken by doubt, will hesitate, not knowing what to do.

Guilt

(Conviction): when the PC has to betray

someone, lie, or accomplish acts that go against his
moral codes, his guilt and moral principles can catch up with
him, leaving him in an awful state of hesitation. If he decides
to accomplish the act at hand nevertheless, the Character will
be consumed with remorse and a feeling of guilt. The principles in question can be of any nature: religious, social, personal, etc. and differ according to each Character.

Like the Ways, the Faults can be given many different

interpretations. The Player is left to characterize how a
Fault can manifest with his Character according to the
context. Thus, for Combativeness, a pugnacious warrior
and a passionate bard could both have 5 in
Combativeness and doubtlessly express their Passion in
a very different way. Context can also make the manifestations of a Fault vary strongly: an act of betrayal from a
person with a strict code of personal conduct and the
transgression of a religious taboo do not have much to do
with each other, yet they both involve Guilt.
Moreover, Faults combine with each other. Thus, a PC
with high ratings in Passion and in Guilt will probably be
led to commit acts on the spur of the moment, but will
regret them very strongly thereafter The Fault with the
highest rating will generally overshadow the other.

A Test roll is a very particular Resolution roll that makes direct use of the Ways. To succeed in a Test, the Player rolls 1D10
and the result must bypass a Difficulty Threshold, which will be represented here by the rating of the implicated Way.
According to the intensity of the event or the context, the Leader can add from 1 to 3 points to the Threshold.

1D10 must be above the Difficulty Threshold (Way rating + modifier)

If she succeeds, the Character temporarily surpasses her Fault, but new solicitations can lead to a new Test. If she fails, she
falls under the influence of the Fault for 1D10 minutes. A natural 1 is always considered a failure. The Player is then encouraged to play or describe the Fault besetting her Character the best she can. If the Player does not manage to do so, the Leader
can tell on her behalf the way her Character behaves.

-Resolution System-

These specific Resolution rolls have been designed to stress a particularly important moment of the story, when the PC ends
up in a critical situation. They should remain rare and the Leader can do without asking for such a roll if the Players correctly
portray their Characters by themselves.
Here are some examples of Test rolls:
Passion: Jos is a scholar with a rating of 4 in Combativeness. He is involved in a debate of the highest importance in which
taunts spring from all sides and tension is palpable. Malik, the person playing Jos, shows his Characters anger as his companions try to calm him down before things turn out for the worst In this case, the Leader does not need to ask for a Test roll for
Jos as his Player gives a correct interpretation of the combative temper of his Character. Should Malik have remained completely
stoical, the Leader could have asked for a Test roll to determine if his Character was overcome by his boiling temper.

Subversion:

Fiona is a seasoned fighter with a rating of 4 in Creativity. Exhausted, she finally reaches the gates of a
castle to deliver a vital warning and is asked to surrender all of her weapons before entering. The clock is ticking! Knowing
how important the stakes are, Caroline, who plays Fiona, entrusts her equipment to the soldiers without complaining. The Leader
asks her for a Test roll, for it is possible that Fiona could do things her way and try to keep a dagger on her, without thinking
about the possible consequences

Influence: Rhys is a young Demorthn with 5 in Empathy. When exploring an ancient network of underground tunnels
with his companions, he stumbles upon remains probably dating back to the Aergewin. The runes and the pictures engraved on the rock fascinate the Demorthn. Maybe this place was of paramount importance in the ancient times? Suddenly, inhuman growls can be heard from the darkness. Fleeing is necessary, and Rhyss comrades at arms insist that they must leave this
place. The Leader can ask for a Test of Empathy: the very peculiar atmosphere of this place could very well overcome the
Demorthn to the point that he would remain on the spot, hypnotized by what he feels, and taking senseless risks in the process.
Doubt: Seren is a Magientist with a rating of 4 in Reason. Chased by what appears to be mercenaries hired by a
Magientist Lodge, she ends up cornered on a balcony. She is at a dead-end! The only solution would be to run and attempt
a jump to reach the roof of the house in front of her a quite uncommon situation for a well-learned young woman used to the
studious atmosphere of the libraries of the Reizhite capital city. Moreover, there is a high risk of falling to her death! The Leader
asks the person playing Seren for a Test roll linked to Reason: it is possible that the young woman would find herself paralyzed
by doubt, hesitating to attempt this dangerous jump. However, these few moments of indecision could
prove to be fatal as the mercenaries rush at her with their weapons drawn.
Guilt: Enor is a priest of the Temple with 5 in Conviction. He and his comrades must
absolutely leave a region that is about to be attacked by an imposing enemy army.
However, by departing immediately, they are surely dooming a small community that has not been warned Enor, beset by his principles, tries to
convince his friends to turn back, go to the village, and organize an evacuation of the population that remained there.
The Leader does not need to intervene, since Enors Player,
Alan, is giving a correct interpretation of the strength of the
moral principles of his Character.

Luck Roll
Sometimes, chance may determine a good part of an
events outcome. For example, the PC is chased and ends up
in a dead-end: will he find a ladder or a manhole to make
his escape? Another wants to create an antidote and needs
a particular ingredient: can it be found in the only shop of
this isolated village? Of course, the GL may arbitrarily
decide this, but he can also resort to having the Player
make a Luck roll. The GL determines a Difficulty
Threshold between 2 (very likely) and 9 (very unlikely).
The Player then rolls 1D10 and must reach or go beyond the
Threshold to be lucky, and his roll can be modified by an
Advantage or a Disadvantage. A roll of 1 always means a
stroke of bad luck and a 10 some great fortune.

-Resolution System-

235

Combat
System

fight is divided into Rounds, at the

beginning of which each Character
chooses a Fighting Attitude.
Fighting in Shadows of Esteren is quick
and violent; it is often better to avoid a
confrontation or be sure to defeat an opponent quickly.

The Round
During a Round, each participant attacks, defends, moves,
etc. A Round lasts about six seconds, and a fight should
generally only last a few Rounds. A Round is composed of
several phases, the order of which must always be respected:

236

To determine the order of action, there are two ways to proceed:

1. Compare the Speed ratings. This is the simplest and quickest method.
2. Each participant rolls 1D10, to which he adds his Speed
rating. This method makes the fight somewhat slower, but
it favors suspense.
The one with the highest rating gets the initiative and
becomes first in the order of action. Characters with the
same rating act simultaneously. If several combatants are
engaged in the same melee, the order of each one is established this way. At this moment, only the Quick Attack
Attitude can be announced, which has the effect of improving
the Characters total Speed rating. Each Player intending to
use this Attitude must announce it immediately; otherwise,
the GL may proceed to the following combat phase.

Each fighter then makes his Resolution roll according to the

order of action. The Attack rating is used, to which the result
of 1D10 is added. The Difficulty Threshold to beat here is
the Defense rating of the opponent. If the result of this roll
surpasses the opponents Defense rating, he is hit.
The Attack and Defense ratings are adjusted according to
the chosen Attitude; they are indicated on the Character
Sheet for the favored weapon so as not to lose time calculating them in the middle of a fight.

A successful Attack roll means that at least one blow has

been dealt during the Round. If such is the case, the Player
adds the damage of his weapon to his Attack roll. The
Defense of the opponent is subtracted from this total rating,
which will give the success margin of the attack. Finally, the
Protection rating of the opponent is removed from this margin of success (these subtracted points represent the damage
absorbed by the defenders armor) in order to know the
inflicted damage points.
Attack roll - opponent's Defense (+ weapon damage) =
Margin of Success
Margin of Success - Protection rating = damage points

Each protagonist announces the Fighting Attitude he has

chosen; the slowest onewhich means the last one in the
order of actionspeaks first, and the fastest one is the last to
decide. This represents the fact that the fastest Character
evaluates the intentions of his opponents and manages to
precede them.
The choice of the Attitude must be announced
quickly; if a Player hesitates, the PC is considered
to be indecisive and his Attitude will be Standard
by default.
The Attitudes are described in the Character
Creation chapter, p.216.

For each damage point, the Player ticks a box in the Health
Condition chart of her Character Sheet. The received
wounds are cumulative and the Player ticks boxes each time
she suffers damage. A gash can become a fatal wound if the
PC is already in a dire state. Damage is inflicted from the
success of the attack, which can immediately impose penalties on the wounded opponent. Suffering an amount of
damage points in excess of ones maximum total of Health
points in one blow always results in instant death. Take a
look at page 239 to know more about managing Health.
Thus, initiative can be of capital importance; it is indeed
possible that the fighter with the initiative deals an incapacitating blow to his opponent, who will then be unable to
strike back.

End of the Round

Once everything is resolved, the Round ends and a new one may then begin. As it has already been mentioned, wounds incur
penalties that apply to all rolls (attacking, moving, etc.) but also to Defense. These penalties apply to every following Round
and persist as long as the Character has not been healed. The chapter dealing with Health gives details about these penalties
(see p.239).

Particular Combat Conditions

Of course, combat is not limited to two opponents fighting
face to face without any other particular condition. Here are
some typical situations and how to deal with them.

Ranged Combat

Ranged combat is dealt with like a regular Attack roll,

with the obvious difference that the Shooting and Throwing
Domain determines the Attack rating. A penalty will be
applied according to distance: -2 at middle range, and -5 at
long range. The weapons ranges are indicated on page 224.
If the target is moving at a running pace, the shooter suffers
a -2 penalty, or -5 if its speed equals that of a galloping
horse. The various fighting Attitudes can be used: in a
Defensive Attitude, the Character will try to take cover or
focus on attacks that may possibly target him; in an
Offensive Attitude, the Character focuses on his target,
neglecting his defense; in a Quick Attitude, the PCs
arrow is fired as soon as his bow is drawn.

Group Combat

Most group combats can be managed as a

series of simultaneous one-on-one combats.
For example, if a group of four PCs are in a
fight with five opponents, each one will fight
against an opponent, except for a PC who will
fight against two.
The Round is resolved normally and the isolated PC has to announce which opponent she
attacks. At close quarters, a Character can be
attacked by a maximum of four opponents (one for
each direction). Someone attacking his opponent
from behind earns a +2 bonus on his Attack roll in such
a situation.

-Combat System-

Ambush

For an ambush to work, the attacker must wear no

metallic armor or cumbersome equipment, and must sneak
by without being noticed (which implies one or more successful Stealth rolls on her part). Once she is in range, the
ambusher can attack and earns a free Round during which
her opponent cannot strike back. The victim cannot benefit
from the protection of his shield or from an Attitude giving
him a bonus to Defense. The attacker chooses her Fighting
Attitude as usual. In most cases, this grants a +2 bonus for
an attack from behind, but if mastered, the Fighting Art of
the Sneak Attack (p.238) can obviously be used.

237

Leaving a Combat

To leave a combat, the Character will first have to

choose the Movement Attitude. The Character rolls a Feats
(or Tumbling) roll in opposition to his opponents Close
Combat roll. A success indicates that the Character has
managed to disengage from the fight. A failure indicates that
his opponent(s) has/have outmaneuvered him. During this
Round, the opponents can attack if they have not already
done so. A fighter who manages to disengage is not out of
trouble. His opponent(s) can try to chase him, which will be
resolved with opposed Feats rolls. If he is caught, a new
fight begins with him and his opponent(s). It is also possible
to simply turn around and flee. The Fighting Attitude of the
runner is considered to be Standard. During the round when
a Character flees, he cannot attack his opponent, and does
not benefit from his shield or bonuses to Defense related to
being very deft or any other Advantage. His opponent can
attack him with a +2 bonus on his Attack roll, whatever the
order of action. A chase can then ensue, and will be resolved
as previously described.

Mounted Combat

A Character with the Riding Discipline can fight when

riding a mount trained for combat and earns a +2 bonus to
her Attack rolls.
However, should she be wounded, she will have to succeed
in a Difficult (17) Riding roll or be unhorsed and suffer 2
additional damage points. When facing opponents on foot,
the rider can leave the combat at any moment, without
having to go through the procedure described in Leaving a
Combat: this still takes a Round, but success is automatic.

Shields

As long as a Character can put it between her and an

attack, a shield grants its Protection rating as armor would.
No roll is needed.

Fighting Arts
Not only can a Character specialize in a category of weapons if he has a rating of 5 in the Close Combat Domain (or another
Discipline in particular cases); he can also learn specific fighting techniques. These Arts are neither Disciplines (in the sense
that they are learned once and do not improve) nor Attitudes (however, a particular Art can require making use of a specific
Attitude; see below). It is possible to learn these techniques when creating a Character, or later during the game (see the
Experience and Advancement chapter).

238

Sneak Attack

This art consists of taking ones enemy by surprise or striking him from behind to make the most of it. The attacker using
this technique must meet all requirements for an ambush (see above). Moreover, she can only use a short weapon (knife, dagger, short sword). If the attack of the free Round is a hit, the attacker will add 5 additional points to the damage dealt, which
represents the precision and effectiveness of her blow.

Two-weapon Fighting

To make use of this Art, the fighter must have both hands free (which means that he cannot use a shield), and the secondary weapon must be easily wielded (a short or small-sized weapon, such as a dagger, a short sword, a hatchet, etc.). Making
use of this technique grants the Character a +2 bonus that will accentuate the chosen Attitude; this means it will be added to
the Attack rating with an Offensive Attitude, or to the Defense rating in the case of a Defensive Attitude. If a Standard Attitude
is chosen, the Character chooses where the bonus is attributed. The highest damage of the two weapons is used to determine
the Attack Rating. The damage of the two weapons never stacks up.

Parry

This Art can only be used with a Standard, Defensive, or Quick Attitude. It is necessary to have
the initiative over the targeted opponent to make use of this technique. For this round, the Attack
roll of the Character trying to parry the blow is used not to hit the opponent, but in opposition
to the latters Attack roll when it is made. If the defender gets the upper hand in the opposition, he parries the attack. Otherwise, it is resolved normally (i.e. the Attack roll is compared to the Defense rating of the target).

Archery

This Art is only accessible to Characters with a minimum level of 5

in Shooting and Throwing. The PC takes time to aim at her target, which
makes her act last during this Round. She improves her Shooting and
Throwing skill by 2 points for this Round, while canceling any penalty
due to her target moving.
Archery can be used with other ranged weapons as well.

Cavalry

A Character with the Riding Discipline can learn this Art. Only an
attack inflicting 5 damage points or more has a chance of unhorsing the
rider; in this case he will have to succeed in a Difficult (17) Riding roll or
fall and take 2 additional damage points. It also gives the rider the possibility to charge for his first attack in a fight, which gives him a +3 bonus to
damage for this Round (+4 if a lance is used). A charge must be performed
with the Offensive Attitude, on a galloping steed.

he PCs physical health will often be endangered in

the world of Esteren. Wounds suffered during fights
are far from being the only potential dangers.
Diseases, poisons, falls... This chapter describes the different
ways of being harmed, dying, and also of recovering.

Health

Health Chart and Stamina

Rating
The Character Sheet comprises a Health Condition chart specifically included to keep track of the PCs physical condition.
This chart is composed of 19 boxes and ranges between five conditions, from Good to Agony.
As for the Stamina rating, it indicates the general physical constitution of a PC. This rating is used for Resolution rolls dealing with health (Stamina + 1D10), particularly to test resistance against diseases, poisons, etc. The Stamina rating is also used
when a PC has to hold his breath or has to endure extreme temperatures.

The Different Health Conditions

Wounds and other afflictions stack: for each damage point suffered, the Player ticks a box in his PCs Health Condition chart.
The Calculating the Damage Points paragraph on page 236 gauges the severity of the wounds suffered during a fight. When
a line is full, the one below follows. When he reaches the Okay condition, the Character immediately incurs a -1 penalty on
every action he undertakes, -2 when his condition is Bad, and -3 when it is Critical. Such penalties do not stack, so a Character
whose Health Condition is Critical suffers a -3 penalty on every action. These penalties apply to all rolls, including any eventual Stamina rolls the Character may have to make.
For NPCs and creatures managed by the Leader, a simpler system is used. For example, for a brigand, the Health
level will be indicated as follows: 19(G)/14(O)/9(B)/5(C). Thus, if this brigand loses Health points and goes down
to 14, he will be in an Okay condition (-1 penalty), then, from 9, in a Bad condition (-2 penalty), etc.

239
When the Agony box is ticked, the
Character collapses, unable to perform any
action. If there is nobody to attend her within
1D10 minutes, the Character dies. A Difficult
(17) First Aid or Medicine roll is necessary to
stop this process. If the roll is successful, the
Character regains consciousness 1D10 hours
later. She is then in Critical Condition (the
Player unticks the Agony box), cannot
walk without assistance, and needs rest.
Spending a day in Critical Condition without
any medical care requires a Complicated (14)
Stamina roll. Failing the roll means that the
Character dies of her injuries.
Suffering in a single blow an
amount of damage points superior
to ones maximum Health points
always results in instant death.

Death of a Character
Esteren is a harsh universe in which death may be a permanent threat for the unwary. Despite such a premise, the GL
should take care not to cause the death of a PC too brutally, without giving the Player a chance to avoid it. Shadows of
Esteren is a game of atmosphere in which the discovery of the worlds secrets, the evolution of the PCs, and the changes
in their personalities are the main tools used to create an unforgettable mood for your sessions. Therefore, the death of
a PC should only occur as a last resort. However, PCs who are overconfident or take absurd risks can very quickly pay
for it with their lives. More than ever, Players should look before they leap in this threatening world.

Falling deals 1D10 damage points for every 10 feet. Up to 20

feet, the PC can attempt a Complicated (14) Feats roll to
halve the damage or a Difficult (17) Tumbling roll to land
unscathed.

240

A Character can hold her breath during a number of Rounds

equal to twice her Stamina rating (a Round lasts six seconds).
Beyond this duration, she has to succeed in a Complicated
(14) Stamina roll every two rounds without taking a breath.
A failure means she loses consciousness; a natural 1 on this
roll causes death from suffocation or drowning. If an unconscious Character is not immediately put in a situation where
she can breathe, she must succeed in a Stamina roll on each
following Round, with an increasing Difficulty Threshold
(14, then 17, then 20, etc.) or she will die.

Being blinded inflicts a -4 penalty on all actions requiring

sight, which include Attack and Defense ratings. The Blind
Fighting or Acute Senses Disciplines can halve this penalty.

Healing and Resting

A roll in Medicine or First Aid with a Complicated (14)
Difficulty Threshold, applied soon after a wound or a fall,
allows the healing of
one damage point.
This does not apply to
diseases, asphyxiation, etc.

A Character who is resting can recover up to three

damage points for every twenty four hours: one
point for a nights sleep, a second point if he is cared
for correctly (which he can do himself, if he is in condition to
do so and has an appropriate Discipline, or through the intervention of someone else with the required Discipline), and a
third point if the Character stays in bed or has little activity
during a whole day.
Each day, the Character must succeed in a Standard (11)
Stamina roll for the recovery to be effective. Penalties for the
Okay, Bad, and Critical Conditions apply to the daily
Stamina roll. If a wounded PC does not receive appropriate
care while he is resting, a failure indicates that his condition
worsens by 1 point. He ticks an additional box in his Health
Condition chart. If the Character engages in strenuous activity, moves too much, or fights as he is wounded, he will not
recover any points.

Diseases
In Tri-Kazel, diseases make up the most common cause of
mortality. Unfortunately, the mystical powers of the
Demorthn, the Miracles of the priests of the Temple, and the
scientific knowledge of the Magientists are far from proving
to be effective against all of them.

The Virulence level of a disease measures its power; the

more virulent it is, the harder it will be to resist it, or to recover from it. This level also indicates the amount of Disease
points the ill Character suffers; it is also used to determine
the level of the magical powers required to cure it (see the
chapter about Demorthn powers and the Miracles of the
Temple).

-Health-

About Diseases in Esteren

The aim of the system to manage Diseases is not to simulate any historical or medical reality. Indeed, the diseases that exist
in the universe of Esteren are loosely inspired from reality, and the rules presented here have one purpose: to help Players
and Leaders simulate the effects of diseases during the game in a simple manner.

Infections
During her travels, a Character may face a situation in
which she is at risk of falling ill. When this happens, the
Leader has to estimate the Virulence level of the disease
according to the context in which the Character is. Here are
some typical examples:

Weather Conditions
The climate on the peninsula of Tri-Kazel can often be
harsh. If the Character happens to be traveling while it is
freezing, with warm but insufficient equipment, she has
quite the chance of catching a nasty cold. The Leader may
consider it as a Mild disease: the Character will be feverish,
have coughing fits, etc. However, if the Character is also
wet, because of the rain for example, she may catch a more
serious disease, or even a fatal one (which implies a Deadly
Virulence).

Contracting a Disease

When a Character is at risk of catching a disease, he must

make a Stamina roll with a Difficulty Threshold corresponding to the Virulence of the illness threatening him. If he
succeeds, he avoids the disease. If he fails, he falls ill. If he
rolls a critical failure, the illness becomes Deadly and will
kill him within a few days (according to the duration) if no
specific care is given.

Incubation Time

Some diseases, after being contracted, take some time to

develop; their progression can be:

A wounded Character that receives no care can contract a

disease. The wound will become purulent and may even
endanger the Character. The worse the wounds are, the
greater the chance is that they will become infected without
proper care. The environment can also make a situation
much worse: stumbling through a swamp after having been
wounded may bring a disease of much more serious
Virulence than if the Character stays warm, in a relatively
clean and dry place.

Contaminations
Being in the middle of an environment where other people
are ill puts one at risk of being contaminated. In this case, it
depends on the Virulence of the disease hitting the population. For example, it is ill advised to visit Tuaille when it
bears the onslaught of insects from the marshes spreading
what the locals call the Yellow Fever

Disease Points

The effects of a disease are simulated by Disease points,

which worsen the Characters Health Condition. The Player
fills the necessary number of boxes in her Health Condition
chart as the sickness wears on. Damage points and Disease
points stack, which can turn dangerous for the PC. Diseases
of Malignant and Deadly Virulence may inflict no Disease
points, resulting in instant death instead. Only a very skilled
physician (see below) or a mystical power (Demorthn or
from the Temple) can then save the patient.

Slow (1D10 months)

Fast (3D10 days)
Short (1D10 hours)

Duration

In most cases, a disease lasts five days, during which the

Character suffers a certain amount of daily Disease points
(1 point if the disease is weak, 2 if it is mild, 3 if it is malignant and 4 if it is deadly). In the case of diseases of
Malignant or Deadly Virulence that can kill, death occurs at
the end of these five days. Some diseases can evolve in a
faster or slower way than the average; the Leader divides the
amount of Disease points by the number of days the illness
lasts (see the previous chart). For example, a Malignant
disease lasting only 3 days will inflict 5 daily Disease
points.

Diagnosis

Diagnosing an illness requires a Standard (11) Medicine

roll. A natural 1 on this roll means a wrong diagnosis, whereas a regular failure simply means the Character cannot
identify the disease. A success gives the Virulence of the illness and ideas for adequate care (see on the following page).

-Health-

241

Resting and Recovering

Resting can often allow a Character to recover from a disease, even a dangerous one. She needs to rest as long as it is in effect,
and she will suffer the appropriate Disease points for its Virulence. However, she will recover all of those points the day after
the end of her disease. If a Character does not rest, the disease may live on after its normal five day duration; in that case, on
the sixth day, the patient has to make a Stamina roll related to the Virulence. A failure means that the illness persists and deals
the same number of daily Disease points again (another Stamina roll must be made the following day); a critical failure leads
to death. A success means a remission and a recovery from all the Disease points. When a Character is ill and wounded, she
cannot recover damage points due to injuries by resting. Only medical care can allow it, but at the rate of one daily Health
point instead of the normal two.

Treatment and Cures

If a physician or any other skilled Character takes care of a

patient daily, not only will she avoid the risks described in
the previous paragraph, but she will also be likely to better
endure the disease. The patient must remain in a calm environment, preferably in a bed. The healer has to be aware of
the illness plaguing his patient, and roll a Complicated (14)
Medicine roll each day; a success reduces the amount of
daily Disease points she suffers by 1. Therefore, for a typical illness of Weak Virulence lasting five days, the
Character will not take any Disease points; for a Deadly
Virulence, she will take only 3 for each day. A regular failure has no effect, but critical failures and successes apply
normally. The same effects can be obtained by taking herbal
remedies without need for Medicine rolls. If a PC does not
get enough rest, the disease can go on beyond its normal
duration, as previously described. Regarding diseases causing death rather than disease points, the physician can only
make a single Difficult (17) Medicine roll to save the
patient.

Magientist Remedies

These take the form of Flux cartridges on which syringes are

mounted. They are often very expensive and each one corresponds to a particular disease. Magientists are far from
having discovered remedies for every disease, but their
research continues. For the remedy to be effective, the physician must first diagnose the disease (see on the previous
page) and inject the correct doses according to the patients
build, age, etc. This prescription requires a Complicated
(14) Magience or Science roll.
If a patient is given such a treatment while suffering from a
disease, she has to roll a Complicated (14) Stamina roll. If
she succeeds, she suffers one less daily Disease point; this
bonus can be cumulated with other care. In the case of a
disease of Malignant or Deadly Virulence bringing certain
death, the patient suffers the appropriate Disease points instead and has a chance to survive.

242

Sample Diseases
Following are some examples of illnesses that can affect the
Characters, with indications about their Virulence and their
symptoms. They can be used to spice up descriptions and
stress the mood during sessions. Each Leader may of course
complement this list with diseases, whether of his own or
inspired by illnesses that struck the world during the Middle
Ages.

Canker
An infamous disease among warriors, it appears when an
injury has been badly treated. The wound starts to suppurate, will not heal, and may even spread, bringing death.
Virulence can go from Weak to Deadly depending on contamination conditions. Incubation time is Fast.

Stomach Flu

Yellow Fever
This disease, typical of the marshy region of Tuaille, mostly
spreads during summer. It is carried by insects swarming in
the swamps. It causes fever and a yellowish complexion. Its
virulence is Mild and the disease lasts five days. Incubation
time is Fast.

Catarrh
Magientists gave this name to a form of flu bringing fever,
coughing fits, and breathing difficulties. It is of Mild
Virulence and lasts five days. Incubation is Short.

This disease of Mild Virulence and Short incubation time

causes nausea, fever, and vomiting for about 5 days. There
are Malignant variants that can even kill the patient.

Chimerical Fever
This illness, of Mild Virulence and Fast incubation time,
plagues the patient with nightmarish visions as well as high
fever. Along with the regular Disease points, the patient also
suffers the same amount of Trauma points, which will disappear when the fever subsides.

-Health-

Poisons
There are two types of poisonings: direct and progressive.

Direct Poisoning

Immediate poisons and venoms work the same way as diseases. The Leader estimates the Virulence level, which determines
the Difficulty Threshold to avoid the effects of the product as well as the amount of Poison points the Character will suffer.
As with diseases, a poison may only take effect after a certain period of time, which can range from a few hours to several
weeks. However, the effects of a poison are generally felt within a single day (as opposed to five days for diseases). Thus, a
Deadly poison inflicts a Character 20 Poison points in one day, whereas a poison of Weak Virulence only deals 5 points.
Moreover, some antidotes (of Magientist nature or of another) can wholly cancel the effects of a poison. These poisons can
be of various origins and have very different Virulences: animal or vegetal venom, a chemical, spoiled food, etc.

Progressive Poisoning

There is another type of poisoning, the long-term one, sapping a Characters health. It can be caused by exposure to pollution
or to a toxicant, such as dye vapors, for example. Each year of exposure calls for a Complicated (14) Stamina roll; a failure
brings the permanent loss of one Stamina point and the possible contraction of an associated disease.

Drugs
Some products can cause a very strong dependency in their consumers. There are all kinds of these, and they have very different effects. The word drugs will be used here for simplification. Their impact is linked to several factors: the speed of
addiction, the effects on health, and the induced degree of dependency.

Becoming Addicted

Not all drugs have the same virulence: some of them trigger a phenomenon of addiction very quickly whereas others take
more time. Each time a Character consumes a drug long enough to risk becoming dependent, he makes a Standard (11) Mental
Resistance roll. A successful roll means that the Character does not become addicted, but each subsequent dose taken will trigger a new roll with a cumulative one-point penalty. Only after abstaining for 1D10 months will the Character make such rolls
without penalties from previous consumptions. There are three degrees of addiction:
Slow: the effects are only felt after a month of regular consumption, at the rate of 2 or 3 doses a week.

Moderate: the effects can be felt after two weeks of regular consumption, at the rate of 2 or 3 doses a week.
Fast: each dose can lead to dependency.

Effects on Health

In the case of regular consumption, some products can very quickly be harmful, while others have a slower effect.
When the product is Strongly harmful, each week of consumption calls for a Complicated (14) Stamina roll that brings the
loss of one Stamina point if it fails. Lost points recover at the rate of one for each month without consuming drugs. A Character
dies when she reaches zero in Stamina.
In the case of a Moderately harmful one, the same system applies, but Stamina rolls are made once per month. When it is
Mildly harmful, a roll is made every year, and only a result of 1 on the Stamina roll triggers the loss of one Stamina point, but
permanently.
Of course, particularly excessive consumption can make a product even more harmful. Likewise, however harmful a drug is,
a critical failure (or a result of 1) on a roll causes the permanent loss of one Stamina point. In the case of a critical failure with
a Strongly harmful drug, the Character dies 1D10 minutes after taking the dose.
Mixing drugs can have disastrous effects: if a Moderately or Strongly harmful drug is involved, a Complicated (14) Stamina
roll must be made. A success means that the effects of the various drugs add up without any harmful consequence; a failure
means that the consumer falls ill (she suffers nausea and headaches that inflict a -4 penalty to all rolls); a natural 1 on the roll
brings death within the following hour.

Weaning and Withdrawal Symptoms

If a Character stops consuming a product he is addicted to, he will suffer unpleasant effects. Weaning off a drug takes a full
week: each day, the abstinent Character makes an Easy (8) Mental Resistance roll with a 1-point penalty for each day that has
passed; a failure brings a different effect according to the drugs degree of Dependency:

Mild Dependency: if the Character does not have

his product at disposal, he will try to acquire some. He is in
a bad mood, irritable, and has trouble sleeping. He suffers a
-2 penalty on all of his actions during the weaning period.

Strong Dependency: the Character develops different symptoms depending on the drug (headaches, insomnia,
shaking, nausea, etc.) He becomes aggressive and is ready to
spend high sums of money or commit crimes to get his hands
on his favorite drug. He will focus on obtaining his dose, to
the exclusion of any other project. Every action except the
ones related to acquiring the drug suffers a -4 penalty.

-Health-

243

Detoxification
After 1D10 months of abstinence, the Character will no longer be intoxicated and dependent. If she consumes
during this period of time, she must immediately succeed in a Standard (11) Mental Resistance roll or become
dependent again, whatever the drugs degree of dependency. Each new dose requires a roll with cumulative
penalties, as the Becoming Addicted paragraph indicates.

Drugs in Tri-Kazel

Alcohol is probably the most widespread drug in all TriKazel, and abusing it is highly detrimental, bringing violence, diseases, etc. Abruptly stopping a regular consumption may result in shaking, anxiety, and a state of sadness.
Being under its influence dulls pain, makes the drinker more
daring and bold, but lowers his sense of balance and accuracy, as well as his ability to focus. Therefore, penalties and
bonuses compensate and there is no particular adjustment.

244

Thus named because of its resemblance to ash, this drug has

the ability to greatly accelerate thinking abilities and grants
+1 to Reason for an hour after each dose. Abstinence brings
a feeling of nervousness and headaches.

Opallion comes in the form of a glittery black powder, and

its name is simply a reference to black opals. It is a powerful and very expensive hallucinogenic drug, which is found
in great cities. It is rumored to be synthesized within
Reizhite laboratories by unscrupulous Magientists. Opallion
greatly increases creativity; it grants a +1 bonus to the Way
of Creativity for 1D10 hours after consumption. Withdrawal
is characterized by a livid complexion, nausea, and sharp
physical pains.

This drug is infamously obtained from the essence of the

Gwylmith flower, which gave it its name. It is highly exciting and energizing. It comes in the form of thick oil that can
be smoked or ingested. Each dose grants a +1 bonus to all
rolls requiring physical effortssuch as Feats and Attack
rollsfor an hour. Gwylmine abuse leads to heart troubles,
while sudden withdrawal will make an addicted person sad
and dispirited.

Short for Mekone Flux, this substance is not a drug

strictly speaking, but a product used by some Magientists
whose bodies are irrigated by Mekones.

Tobacco is widely used in some regions of the peninsula.

Long-term use can result in serious complications, particularly for the consumers respiratory system.

Tonics are substances made from Flux by Magientists

(p.268). It is advised not to use more than one per week, and
for a good reason: abuse can result in a strong addiction to
the product. Withdrawal brings headaches and insomnia.
Tonics are injected intravenously.

Aging
Existence is harsh in the world of Esteren, and people often have a short lifespan. When she reaches forty, a PC rolls a
Standard (11) Stamina roll each year. Failure means that she permanently loses one Stamina point. In this particular case, a
result of 1 on the D10 of this Resolution roll is always considered to be a failure. Every year, a new roll is made, until Stamina
reaches zero, which indicates the death of the Character.
When she reaches fifty, a Character suffers a -2 penalty on all physical actions. Another 2-point penalty is added for each 10
years: -4 at sixty, -6 at seventy, -8 at eighty, etc.

-Health-

uring his training, a Demorthn

is initiated to an ancestral art
called Sigil Rann, based on
the use of stones on which mystical
symbols are engraved: the Ogham.

Demorthn
Art

Ancestral Art and Discipline: How Magic Works

Demorthn magic relies on the ancestral art of the Sigil Rann. Knowledge of the Ogham (Sigil Rann) is a Discipline from
the Demorthn Mysteries Domain. Globally, magic works according to the same rules as the other skills described from
page 194 to 199; it is based on succeeding Resolution rolls and beating Difficulty Thresholds. However, the effects and the
progression of these Disciplines are based on specific rules, which are described throughout this chapter.

Lorn Rann and Liadh

Demorthn myths and legends tell about two other ancestral arts that only very few Demorthn still master: first, the Lorn
Rann, which gives the power to write the Ogham and to create the vessels capable of focusing the essential energy; second,
the art of the Liadh, which is about directly calling upon the spirits of nature, the Cmaoghs. This chapter only deals with
the art of the Sigil Rann.
To use the power of Ogham, the Demorthn draws power from the Rindath of the spirits of nature around him. Just
like every other being and object, the Demorthn himself holds an amount of Rindath that will also be partly used
during such a process. The Oghamic art is exhausting and requires the Demorthn to have a great empathy with
nature. To attempt using it, the Demorthn must possess the Discipline of the Sigil Rann (a level of 6 is enough).

Major Ogham and Minor Ogham

The art of the Sigil Rann deals with natural elements and is divided into seven distinct major Ogham: Earth, Water, Air,
Fire, Vegetal, Animal, and Life. Each major Ogham has uncountable minor Ogham associated to it, which stem from it and
are used during incantations. Each minor Ogham is linked to a particular power that can be unleashed according to six distinct degrees of intensity, ranging from an insignificant effect to setting the natural elements raging. According to tradition,
these intensity degrees are called Power Circles.

The Oghamic Stones

Oghamic stones come in the form of small polished
pebbles; three of them easily fit in a hand. These are
the vessels within which the Rindath energy summoned by the Demorthn accumulates. Being very resilient,
they can be used as often as desired to focus this energy.
Should a Demorthn attempt to use her own mortal coil to
gather all the necessary energy for some invocations, her
body would likely break apart, or be violently altered. Each
pebble is engraved with a minor Ogham corresponding to a
specific power; one of the innumerable derivatives of one of
the seven major Ogham. For each power she wishes to use,

the Demorthn will need an Oghamic stone engraved with

the corresponding symbol. When she unleashes its power,
she must hold the Oghamic stone in her hand.
The Demorthn needs to find these stones; some stones are
very rare, others are much more common. The list of powers
presented in this manual is not exhaustive as there are
uncountable derivatives of the seven major Ogham.

245

Creating a Magic-user PC
A PC may be given the ability to use magic from his creation; he only needs to have access to the Discipline of the Sigil
Rann and possess his first Oghamic stones. In such a case, the PC has a number of Oghamic stones equal to his Empathy
rating, which are chosen by the Leader in the list starting on p.253. Without these stones, it is impossible to summon powers
with the Sigil Rann. A GL can also choose not to give access to such powers from the creation of a PC, so as to save the
attainment of the Sigil Rann Discipline for later, during a scenario, or by stressing the search for a mentor. The Character
will then be an Ionnthn, a Demorthn in training. Such a choice does not make it impossible for him to awaken to the
Oghamic powers later. The GL is advised to talk about such a limitation with her Players, as well as about the atmosphere
she wishes to give her sessions. The rarer magic is, the more enigmatic and exceptional it will feel; the easier magic is to
reach, the more fantastic the atmosphere of the game will be.

The Seven Major Ogham of the Aergewin

According to legend, Demorthn from the time of the Aergewin possessed exceptional Oghamic stones on which one of the
seven major Ogham was engraved. With only one of these stones, it was possible for them to summon every power related
to the element it represented. Thus, the major Ogham of Water made it possible to call forth mist as well as create whirlpools or even sprout gills. All the Demorthn of Tri-Kazel use minor Oghamic stones, and nobody could ever prove whether stones bearing the major Ogham existed for sure.

246

Powers related to the Sigil Rann draw from

Rindath, the vital energy. This part gives details
about how to spend and earn energy points.
A reminder: a Characters resources of natural energy at
creation amount to the following addition:
Way of Empathy + Way of Combativeness
+ Way of Creativity

Power Circles and Factors

When a Demorthn decides to summon a power (assuming
he possesses the associated Oghamic stone), he is free to
determine its intensity by choosing the Power Circle. The
Leader or Player who wants to know the effects of a power
at a given Circle must refer to the following chart:

To make sessions run more smoothly, each participant playing a Demorthn is strongly advised to have a reproduction of
the summoning chart, which he may refer to during the game. A downloadable one can be found at the games website
(www.esteren.org).

-Demorthn Art-

Here is a definition for each entry of the summoning chart:

Circle:

In Demorthn traditions, six Power Circles exist, which correspond to various stages of rising intensity for each power.
The sixth Circle remains something extraordinary, even for Demorthn with a perfect mastery of the Sigil Rann.

Difficulty Threshold:

To summon a power from the first to the fifth Circle, a Demorthn must have a minimum level of 6 in Sigil Rann and
the corresponding Oghamic stone. However, to summon powers of the sixth Circle, one must have a level of 15 in Sigil Rann.
Invocations of the most powerful kind are detailed on p.249, and can only be performed by Demorthn with a perfect knowledge of this ancestral art.
Moreover, an invocation is not necessarily successful. Each time a Demorthn calls upon the Ogham, she must succeed in a
Resolution roll based on her Sigil Rann rating added to the Way of Empathy to beat a Difficulty Threshold proportional to the
intensity of the power.

Factors:

A power is quantified through 4 main factors. These factors allow the Players and the Leader to have a clear idea of the
concrete effects of a power at a given Circle. When he summons a power, a Demorthn can freely choose its intensity, within
the limit of his Sigil Rann level. The greater the intensity, the higher the cost in Rindath energy. It is also possible to mix factors from several Circles; the highest one always determines the level of a powers Circle. For example, whether a power
requires only one or all of the factors of the third Circle changes nothing: it will be considered a power of the third Circle.

247
Here is a more accurate description of the factors, of how they interact, and of the cases in which they should be taken into
consideration or not. In any case, it is up to the Leader to validate the effects of each factor for a power.

Targets:

This factor defines the number of targets hit by the power; target referring to a Character or any other living being. In the
case of some powers, it can also be an object or a thing. For each Circle, one target may be added.
Note that the targets included must be within the Circles maximum range, as defined by its Scale. This means Scale can be
a restrictive factor for the number of targets.

In such a case where the Scale is not sufficient to include all of the targets, the Demorthn has to choose between taking a
higher Circle level to reach a sufficient Scale, and lowering the number of targets to those included in the Scale corresponding to the chosen Circle. If the targets are out of the Demorthns line of sight, he must be able to mentally picture the place
and the target. Some powers, such as Earthquake, can affect a very large number of targets without this factor having an
influence on the Power Circle.

Scale:

This factor includes the range, the area of effect, and the volume. The range of a power determines the maximum distance between the Demorthn and the spot where the power is summoned. The area of effect is always calculated as the diameter of a
circle and spreads from the spot where a power is summoned. Thus, a power of the third Circle can affect a spot distant from
50 yd at most, and within a radius of 50 yd. Some powers require interpreting the Scale factor so that they remain coherent:
for example, a Thunder power, whatever its Power Circle, will remain something brief, with a very restricted area of effect.
However, Scale can be used to determine where lightning struck; if several targets are hit, it will then be considered that several lightning bolts are striking the area of effect defined by the Scale. Note that the same power cannot strike the same target
several times just because it is of a high enough Circle to affect several targets. The Leader should exercise common sense to
validate or not the interpretations of the Scale factor. Finally, this factor also determines the volume a power can affect. The
first Circle can affect up to 2 pounds or 2 pints of material; the second one 10 lb/pints; the third one 100 lb/pints; the fourth
one 200 lb/pints, and finally, the fifth circle can affect up to 2000 lb/pints.

-Demorthn Art-

Persistency:

Some powers have an immediate and permanent effect, such

as healing or curing powers. This is also the case for many
offensive powers that only last an instant, such as Thunder.
For such powers, the Persistency factor is not taken into
account. Bonuses and penalties present another particular
case, which is described below. For every other power, this
factor determines its duration. Note that a minute is equivalent to ten Rounds.

Bonus/Penalty:

This column may apply to a Domain or a Discipline, to the

Attack, Defense, or Speed rating, to Health, etc. For example, a Shield or Bark Skin power can have effects on the
Protection of the target. If the Oghamic stone makes it possible (i.e. if its effects are reversible), penalties can also be
inflicted to the Demorthns targets. Persistency works differently for bonuses and penalties: a bonus/penalty can only
last up to three Rounds before the instilled energy wears off.

Damage:

This relates to all powers aiming to inflict wounds or kill. It

may be a Stone Arrow, a Heat Ogham, a Choking, Poisoned
Air, or simply Poison power. Damage dealt varies according
to the Circle and gives the amount of damage points dealt.
Whatever the maximum duration allowed by the Circle, an
offensive power only deals damage points once and generally only lasts a few instants. Thus, a snowstorm used to
cause wounds can last several Rounds, but it will only inflict
an amount of damage corresponding to its Circle. Of course,
situations of other types may occur, but the Leader and the
Players should keep this rule in mind. This factor is also
used to determine the effects of a healing power.

Rindath Cost:

248

Summoning a power takes its toll in vital energy. This

column indicates the amount of Rindath points the Player
must spend for each use. When his Rindath rating reaches 0,
a Demorthn feels exhausted and cannot summon powers
anymore. A Demorthn cannot summon a power if he does
not have the sufficient amount of Rindath points at his disposal, unless the optional rule Drawing from Vital Energy
is used (see on p.250).

Summoning Time:

The powers of the Sigil Rann are feared, for their execution is very fast. A Demorthn only needs to concentrate
for a moment, with an Oghamic stone in hand, to unleash its
power. However, the mightier a power is, the deeper the
concentration needs to be. This factor indicates the penalty
applied to the Demorthns Speed rating to determine her
order of action and the precise moment when the power is
activated. A Demorthn must not be disturbed before her
invocation ends or her power may fail (see further).

Evaluating the Intensity

of a Factor:
Ogham can produce very different effects
and it is impossible to list them all. For
example, in the case of the use of a power
creating light, Scale allows knowing how far it
spreads, but the Leader still has to estimate how
bright it will be. A power of the first Circle can create
a candles glow, while one of the sixth can conjure
one rivaling the brightness of the sun.
To get a clearer idea, the Leader can use the scale of
the Difficulty Thresholds. The more powerful the
phenomenon, the higher the required Circle will be.
For example, a Demorthn using a Calm Water
Ogham tries to make a rainstorm subside. The wind
blows hard, and the rain falls continuously; the
Leader considered this to be a Very Difficult action;
thus, the power will be of the fourth Circle. If it had
only been a light rain, the Leader could have considered it was only a power of the first Circle.

Using the Summoning Charts:

The Leader and each Player using Demorthn powers
are advised to have the summoning charts at disposal
during a session so that taking a look at them does not
slow down the pace of the game.

-Demorthn Art-

The Sixth Power Circle

This Circle is considered mythical among Demorthn, and only the wisest and most experienced among their numbers know
how to concentrate enough energy to unleash powers of this intensity. Here is the chart detailing the effects of powers at the
sixth Circle:

The intensity of a power of the sixth Circle has virtually no

bounds, except for the amount of Rindath a Demorthn can
concentrate and use for his invocation. The chart above
works the same way as the Sigil Ranns summoning chart.
Here, there is a Degree column instead of the Circle
one, and it is used to determine the intensity of the power;
each corresponding line indicates the relevant information.
For example, a power of the sixth Circle and of the third
degree can reach a maximum of 100 targets, have a scale of
60 miles, last for an entire season, grant a +5 bonus, or
inflict 7D10 damage. It will cost 50 Rindath points and will
require a summoning time of three Rounds. As for the other
Circles, the highest factor will determine the final intensity
of the power, as well as its Rindath cost and its summoning
time (the Difficulty Threshold for every power of the sixth
Circle remains 30).
For a summoning time of one Round, the Demorthn
concentrates and the power comes in effect at the start of the
following Round, before all the other actions, which then
follow according to the order of initiative.

-Demorthn Art-

249

Summoning a Power
As it has previously been said, successfully summoning a power is not a given. Each time a Demorthn calls upon
the Ogham, she must succeed in a Resolution roll based on her Sigil Rann rating added to the Way of Empathy, which must
beat the Difficulty Threshold related to her powers Circle level.
- If the Resolution roll is a success, the power is summoned
and the Demorthn subtracts the cost of the power used
from her amount of Rindath. Drawing energy from herself
brings the Demorthn a feeling of tiredness, which becomes
greater as her Rindath reserve diminishes. It is possible that
a high rating in Sigil Rann makes the use of powers of a certain Circle an automatic success. In such cases, no
Resolution roll is necessary, but the Demorthn still spends
as much time summoning and still expends her Rindath.
- If a natural 10 is obtained on this roll, the invocation is
more powerful than intended. The Demorthn makes one
factor of her choice one Circle higher, but the Rindath cost
remains the same.
- If the Resolution roll fails, the power is not unleashed, but
this failure does not affect the Demorthns Rindath reserve.
She must start her invocation again from the beginning.

Being Disturbed During an Invocation

If the Demorthn is brutally disturbed during his invocation
(particularly if he suffers a blow or is pushed), the power
will not unleash. In this case, the Demorthn loses no
Rindath points, but he has to start the invocation again from
the beginning.
If he has the Concentration Discipline, he can attempt to
overcome the disturbance and summon his power in spite of
it. To do so, he has to succeed in a Resolution roll with this
Discipline, with a Difficulty Threshold proportional to the
disturbance. If he is pushed or suffers from 1 to 4 damage
points, he must succeed in a Difficult (17) roll. From 5 to 8
damage points, the roll is Very Difficult (20), and becomes
Exceptional (25) for an injury of 9 points or more.

- If a natural 1 is obtained on this roll, the invocation does

not occur, but the Demorthn still consumes the corresponding Rindath. The wasted energy is spread among nature.

250
Optional Rule: Drawing from Vital Energy
By using this optional rule, the GL allows a Demorthn to call upon an Oghamic power even when her energy rating
is insufficient or has reached 0. Using her reserves of vital energy will completely exhaust the Demorthn, and may
even lead to her death. When a Demorthn wishes to use a power that would make her Rindath rating fall into the negative, she must make a Stamina roll (Stamina rating + 1D10).
The Difficulty Threshold for this roll is linked to the negative rating the Demorthn reaches:

From -1 to -3: Standard (11)

From -4 to -6: Complicated (14)
From -7 to -10: Difficult (17)
If the Stamina roll is a success, the Demorthn manages to summon the intended power and remains conscious. She
cannot summon any more powers until her strength has recovered (by coming back to a positive rating through normal means of recovery, see further). She is exhausted and will have a penalty equal to her current Rindath rating on
every type of action so long as her Rindath rating remains negative. A natural 10 on the Stamina roll has no particular
effect in this case.
If the Stamina roll is a failure, the Demorthn unleashes the power (which takes effect as usual), but falls unconscious
for a number of hours equivalent to the negative rating the use of her power led her to. Upon waking up, she is exhausted and suffers a penalty equal to her current Rindath rating on every type of action, until her Rindath energy has recovered through normal means. If the Demorthn obtains a natural 1 on her Stamina roll, she also suffers an amount of
damage points equivalent to the negative Rindath rating she reached. Critical failure leads to death.

-Demorthn Art-

Physical Resistance:

Resisting a Power:
A living being can attempt to resist the effects of
a power, be they physical or mental. The stronger
the intensity of a power is, the harder it will be to
avoid its effects. A natural 10 is always considered a success, even if the Difficulty Threshold was out of the
targets reach; likewise, a natural 1 always means that the
roll is a failure, even if success could have been automatic.
According to each case, various characteristics can be involved (see the following paragraphs).

When physical resistance is involved (such as when taking

a Stone Arrow, or extracting oneself from an area turned into
a bog), the target may make a Stamina roll to halve the
effects. Any suffered damage is halved, rounded up. A
power inflicting immobility will have no effect if the target
succeeds in a Stamina roll. An immobilized target may
make another Stamina roll each Round to try to shake off.
This also goes for sleep-inducing Ogham. Being paralyzed
in front of an opponent can be fatal: the target suffers blows
without being able to strike back, has a 5-point penalty to
Defense, and loses all bonuses related to agility or to the use
of a shield. A power used to slow someone down inflicts
penalties that are halved (also rounded up) if the roll is a
success.

Mental Resistance:

Some powers attack the mind of the target, or try to deceive

his senses. This applies for Dissimulation, for example. In
such cases, the target may make a Mental Resistance roll to
avoid the effects entirely. Penalties inflicted to a target through
a power also allow for a Mental Resistance roll: a success
halves the penalties, still with the number rounded up.

Recovering and Earning Rindath Energy

There are several ways to recover or increase ones Rindath
energy. Recovering energy must be distinguished from improving the maximum Rindath rating. The first one consists of
recovering Rindath energy to return to the maximum
amount. The second one is about permanently increasing this maximum Rindath rating and is dealt with in
the Experience and Advancement chapter.

Recovering Rindath:
Meditating:

After at least one hour of meditation, the

Demorthn makes a Meditation roll (or uses the
Demorthn Mysteries Domain if she does not
have this Discipline). The Difficulty Threshold
varies according to the place:
- In a sacred Demorthn place:
Standard roll (11)
- In a forest or a natural place:
Complicated roll (14)
- In a village or a cottage:
Difficult roll (17)
- In a city or a Magientist factory:
Very Difficult roll (20)
Each hour of meditation potentially gives one
Rindath point. The Resolution roll is made at the end of
the meditation period. A Demorthn can obtain a maximum of 5
daily points through this means. If she gets a natural 10 on her roll, she
doubles the amount of points recovered.

Resting:

A full night of sleep allows a Character to regain two Rindath points.

-Demorthn Art-

251

Demorthn Ethics
In Demorthn traditions, the Three Arts must always be used in order to enforce natural order and the balance of
the environment. A Demorthn using such powers to serve personal ambitions, by a thirst for power or out of
envy, or also to satisfy a desire for personal vengeance, goes against ancestral principles. It is possible that the
other Demorthn, during a Tsioghair, will consider him unworthy of his rank and confiscate his Ogham, temporarily or permanently, according to the fault he committed and how he behaved thereafter.

Oradh and Morcail

The Three Arts require a Demorthn to be patient and even-minded. He must be humble and respectful toward
nature and its spirits, the Cmaoghs, who grant him a great part of the necessary energy for invocations. However,
there are tales of fallen Demorthn who use their powers to serve their ambitions. Some think they manage to
trick, intimidate, or even bribe the Cmaoghs, in order to obtain more Rindath and use their Ogham for wicked
purposes. Those corrupted users of the ancestral arts are called Morcail and are hunted by the other Demorthn.
Some of these Morcail reportedly gather in cabals to practice and promote their dark art, the Oradh.

This part explains the effects of several powers by giving some examples of Oghamic stones.

Creating Something Ex Nihilo

Nature of the Powers

252

On each Oghamic stone there is engraved a minor

Ogham, which derives from one of the seven major
Ogham. If there are an infinite number of powers, it
is because nature can express itself under limitless
shapes. However, powers must be drawn from natural facts. In this way, a Thunder power will bring forth lightning and rumbling in the sky, which will end in bolts striking the Demorthns target. It is not possible for the
Demorthn to make lightning burst out of her hands. Also,
this power cannot be summoned indoors or in an underground area, and it may have no effect if the weather is
sunny and there is not a single cloud on the horizon. The
same goes for a power like Rain, among others.

Effect of a Power
As it has previously been described, it is up to the
Player to define the effects of an Oghamic stone, within the
limit of its range of action. Some examples of Oghamic
stones presented further define ranges of action. Demorthn
Players are advised to describe the power of their Ogham
and what they wish to obtain as accurately as possible. For
example, when summoning Spring, the Player can explain
he is summoning the spirit of the stream running under the
path to make a small fountain of pure water gush from the
ground. The more accurate the description, the closer the
Demorthn will be to achieving the desired effect. The
vaguer the description is, the more surprising the effect may
be, and the GL should feel free to interpret the power as she
wishes.

Nothing is created ex nihilo. Nature makes up a whole, and

even if he does not see it himself, the Demorthn knows he
creates nothing but borrows what he uses from nature, with
the help of the Cmaoghs. When the Demorthn summons
Spring, for example, the liquid is drawn from another place,
generally a nearby one. For this reason, Demorthn are very
careful not to alter the balance of a place by abusing their
power.

Combining Powers
It is possible to combine several effects. For example, a first
power may create dew on a Character, and a second one
may freeze this dew, confining the target within an ice prison, putting it at risk of choking or dying because of the
cold.

Oghamic Stones
Here are some examples of Oghamic stones. This
list is in no way exhaustive: there is potentially no
limit to the number of Oghamic stones. Each Leader
is free to decide whether an Ogham exists or not; she can
also decide not to use some Ogham so as to limit the
influence of magic in her sessions and preserve an atmosphere where fantastic things are less obvious. The description of each stone gives a non-exhaustive glimpse of its
range of action. Some Ogham are reversible; in such a case,
it is indicated in their descriptions. Thus, a Humidity Ogham
may become a Drying Ogham, etc.

-Demorthn Art-

Oghamic Stones of Water

Call Aquatic Creatures

A Demorthn can call aquatic animals to come to his aid.

Note that he will never control them absolutely: the animals
respond to his call, and may give him their help depending
on his behavior and what he asks of them, but there is no
phenomenon of domination. Specifically, animals will not
give their life for the Demorthn, unless he has developed
very strong and reciprocal bonds with them. To know the
number of creatures called, use the Targets factor. The exact
nature of the creatures called depends on the animals present in the powers area of action (Scale).

Calm Water

Makes rain stop, prevents a river from bursting its banks, or

lowers the intensity of waves.

Humidity

Humidifies an area, creates dew, etc. Drying, its opposite

effect, inflicts damage and can be fatal for living beings.

Mist

Makes a fog patch appear, or can transform water into mist,

and vice versa.

Rain

Summons rain.

Pure Water

Cleanses a liquid from poison or pollutants. The reversible

version makes water poisoned and it may inflict damage to,
or even kill, those who drink it.

Spring

Makes water appear. Generally, it will gush from the

ground. Used at the sixth Power Circle, this Ogham can
become very dangerous as it can create columns of water.

Wave

Stirs water, makes a stream go faster and may even, at the

sixth Circle, create actual ground swells, inflicting damage.

Ice

Transforms water into ice and vice versa. It can cool objects
or even freeze them, but it cannot generate heat. This
Ogham can kill, immobilize, or slow down living beings.

Oghamic Stones of Air

Breath

Improves a living beings ability to hold its breath. The

reversible version of this power, Choking, inflicts damage
and can be fatal.

Call Birds

Works the same way as the Call Aquatic Creatures Ogham

described above.

Gust

Makes it possible to control wind, to make it rise or, on the

contrary, fall. According to the factor and the Circle,
damage can be dealt because of objects hurling about:
bricks, boards, rocks, etc.

Pure Air

Cleanses polluted or poisonous air. The reversible version

makes air poisonous and it may inflict damage, or even kill
those who breathe it.

Rustling

Conveys whispers or an oral message through the wind.

Whispers can become the hisses of a powerful wind, deafening those who hear it. This Ogham also allows the
Demorthn, if the wind goes in the right direction, to hear
what happens far from her position.

Thunder

Summons lightning and makes it fall on one or several targets.

Oghamic Stones of Earth

Earthquake

Triggers tremors or even true earthquakes, according to the

Circle used. Normally, the Damage factor of the associated
Circle is used. Conversely, this Ogham can make tremors
stop; entirely overpowering an earthquake is always considered a power of the sixth Circle.

Fuse With Earth

Allows the Demorthn to enter earth (she must hold her

breath, but she can breathe normally starting from the third
Circle). At the fourth Circle, it is possible to fuse with stone,
so as to move through walls, for example.

Petrifaction

Pure Earth

Cleanses a patch of earth from every poison or pollutant.

Sculpt Earth

Makes it possible to shape earth. At the fourth circle, it is

possible to shape stone.

Stone Arrow

Rocks around the Demorthn sharpen and shoot at the target.

Tracking

Allows the Demorthn to read tracks left on the ground like

an open book. In its opposite version, Trackless Path, this
Ogham hides ones tracks.

Turns an object or a being into stone (the amount of damage

must be sufficient for this, see the following aside). It is possible to give back its initial aspect to an entirely petrified
being or object, but such a process will kill any being.
Otherwise, this Ogham is not reversible.

-Demorthn Art-

253

Transmutation, Paralysis, and Slowing

Some offensive Ogham can be used in several ways. The Ice Ogham, for example, can be used to turn the target into
ice, freeze it, or slow it down. The Demorthn must choose among one of these three uses but cannot add up those
effects. The target has a chance of reducing or escaping the effects as explained on page 251.

Transmutation

Some minor Ogham, such as Ice or Petrifaction, have the ability to turn a living being into ice, stone, etc. Used reversely,
the Humidity Ogham can also bring similar effects by totally drying up a being containing water. This kind of power deals
damage normally according to its Power Circle. For the intended effect to actually occur, the Demorthn must deal a sufficient amount of damage to kill the target. In this case, the target perishes and the transmutation is permanent. If the amount
of injuries is insufficient, the target will still be wounded (it will be freezing, will feel awful pain because of cramps in its
body, etc.) but will suffer no other effects from the power. The Persistency factor is irrelevant in this case.

Paralysis

A Vegetal Growth Ogham can be used to entangle an opponent and bind it. An Ice or Petrifaction Ogham can be used for
the same goal; the target will be trapped in ice or stone until it can no longer move, but it can still try to struggle free, as
explained on page 251.

Slowing

Slowing down is expressed through penalties in Speed, Defense, Feats, and Close Combat rolls, and globally all physical
actions. The penalties are defined by the Power Circle.

Oghamic Stones of Fire

Flame

254

Creates flames, from a mere candles to actual bonfires. It

can also set objects, weapons, or even beings, on fire. It is
useless under the rain or on a water-soaked target.

Heat

Makes the temperature of an object or a being rise, which

can set it on fire, or even melt it. At the sixth Circle, the Heat
Ogham can melt the most resilient metals such as iron
(2700F) or minerals such as zircon (3200F).

Light

Creates a non-burning source of light.

Fire Resistance

Makes a target (an object or a being) resistant to heat. At the

first Circles, the target will not flinch under scorching heat,
while at the last Circles, it will withstand the most powerful
fires.

Sleeping Volcano

Lowers the intensity of a volcanic eruption. It will generally

require a high Circle to be efficient. Stopping an eruption
entirely is always of the sixth Circle. Its opposite, Awaking
Volcano, can stir an active volcano and, at the sixth Circle,
put a dormant one into activity.

Vegetal Oghamic Stones

Animated Tree

Animates branches, vines, roots, and all the other appendages of a plant to make them perform tasks: grabbing an
object, hitting (the damage dealt depends on the Circle),
immobilizing an opponent, etc. The higher the Circle used
is, the more active the tree or plant will look.

Bark Skin

Makes the targets skin look and feel like solid bark. This
Ogham generally grants bonuses to Protection. The Ogham
can be used to heal the damaged bark of a tree in a permanent way (which gives no protection against ulterior damage
on the same tree).

Curative Berries

Gives fruits or vegetables curative properties, the Bonus

factor giving the amount of damage points healed. However,
they can also become Poisonous Berries (see the Poison
Ogham for the effects of the berries).

Camouflage

Makes it possible to blend in with any type of surroundings.

Poison

Gives the Demorthn a poisoning ability. He must bite or

scratch the target to inject the poison. Poisons inflict
damage points according to the Circle. This Ogham can also
make a plant venomous or poison a beverage. The opposite,
Vegetal Antidote, can neutralize natural poisons. The
Difficulty Threshold to cure the poisoned oneand thus, the
required Circledepends on the toxins Virulence. The
required intensity is equivalent to the level of Virulence +1
(for example, the fifth Circle for a deadly Virulence; see the
Health chapter).

Vegetal Growth

Makes plants bloom, while trees and thickets grow at an

uncanny speed. This Ogham can, for example, create inextricable vegetal walls.

-Demorthn Art-

Animal Oghamic Stones

Bear

Eagle

Call Animals

Endurance

Makes the target stronger: the bonuses apply to the Feats,

Close Combat, and Shooting and Throwing Domains.
Works the same way as the Call Aquatic Creatures Ogham
described on p.253.

Calm Animals

Placates animals. The required Circle depends on how upset

the beasts are. The Demorthn and her companions will
have to be calm themselves; any agitation cancels the effects
of the Ogham.

Improves the targets eyesight and alertness. The opposite,

Blind Eye, inflicts penalties and can make one nearly blind.
This Ogham makes the target more enduring: the bonuses
apply to Stamina, Feats roll, etc. This Ogham does not
change one's Health Condition.

Shield

The skin of the target becomes very resistant, in a way inspired from a precise animal, each Ogham being related to a
particular animal: thick leather, scales, etc.

Calyre

Makes the target more agile; his Defense rating as well as

his Stealth Domain can be increased. In appropriate cases, it
applies to the Feats Domain as well (for tumbling, climbing,
and evading).

Oghamic Stones of Life

Cold Resistance

Makes a target (an object or being) resist the harshest cold,

in accordance with the Circle at which it is used.

Cure

Neutralizes a disease. The Difficulty Threshold to cure a

patientand thus, the required Circledepends on the
Virulence of the illness. The required intensity is equivalent
to the level of Virulence +1 (see the Health chapter).

Healing

Makes bleedings stop and closes wounds. A Healing power

cannot heal severed limbs, incapacitating wounds (gouged
eyes, an injury that caused a limp, severe burns, etc.) or
death-causing wounds. Every wound healed through the
Healing Ogham will leave the scars or common marks of the
healed wound.

Regeneration

Regenerates burnt or destroyed tissues and heals wounds

without leaving marks or scars. Only this rare and powerful
Ogham makes such a feat possible. The Circle depends on
how severely the body has been affected. A severed limb or
a completely destroyed sensory organ will require at least an
invocation of the fifth Circle.

Vital Energy

Improves a single vital aspect of the Target. There are many

vital Ogham allowing the improvement of an aspect such as
Defense, Attack, Speed, feats (the Feats Domain), etc. Each
Ogham can take effect in an opposite way.

Withering

Works like a reversed Regeneration Ogham. According to

history, this deadly Ogham was created by a Morcail.

Wound

Inflicts damage to a target.

Refer to page 230 for the rules to improve a

Discipline and learn new Ogham. The maximum
Rindath rating can be increased as well by improving in the Sigil Rann Discipline.

-Demorthn Art-

255

Miracles of
the Temple
How Clerical Magic Works
In terms of rules, the magic of the Temples
Elect works on the same principle as the
Demorthns, which was previously described. This chapter is going to describe what
differs in terms of game mechanics for users of clerical magic. For any other point, refer to the rules about
Demorthn magic. Here are the basic principles:

Faith and Miracles

256

Clerical magic rests on two elements: first, an unwavering piety, and second, the Miracles Discipline (a
branch of the Prayer Domain). Obtaining the
Miracles Discipline does not ensure that powers will
be obtained; only genuine faith can make it possible.
Even if the Elect are few, the Leader can authorize
access to such powers for adepts of the Temple
played by PCs. In such a case, the young Elect starts
with the access to one Miracle chosen by the Player.
Awakening to this first Miracle should be an important moment of the Characters history, and be detailed in his background. He can then access other
Miracles by following the advancement procedure
(See the Experience chapter). As with Demorthn,
the Leader can also decide that access to such powers
will only come after some time, if for example, she
wishes to give her sessions an atmosphere where
magic is a rare thing.

Exaltation

Where Demorthn call upon Rindath energy which

flows through the world, priests of the Temple use
their faith, which is measured by an Exaltation rating.

The Six Stanzas

Like runic arts, Miracles can be of variable power.

They are divided into six Power Stanzas, and cost a
certain amount of Exaltation points based on the chosen intensity. A Miracle of the first or second stanza
is considered to be a minor one; beyond this, and up
to the sixth Stanza, it is a major Miracle.

ome emissaries of the Temple are capable of accomplishing true miracles. No

one could tell whether such a gift is
innate or comes from rigorous practice of the
ordinances and daily prayers. The purpose of
this chapter is to describe how clerical magic
works and to define its main powers.

The Powers of the Elect

The Powers of the Elect traditionally match the twelve
miracles performed by the prophet Soustraine during
his earthly existence: Canticle, Castigation, Circle of
Protection, Divine Cold, Divine Wrath, Holy Vigor,
Litany, Might of Faith, Miraculous Healing,
Purification, Resurrection, and Vision of Limbo. All of
the six orders of the Temple can access the twelve
Miracles, but not to the same extent. They can only
reach the third Stanza and above (which means a major
Miracle) in the six Miracles specific to their order. For
the other six, they can only perform minor Miracles,
from the first and second Stanzas.

Priests, Monks, and Clerics:

Major Miracles:

Canticle, Circle of Protection, Divine Cold, Miraculous

Healing, Purification, Resurrection.

Minor Miracles:

Castigation, Divine Wrath, Holy Vigor, Litany, Might

of Faith, Vision of Limbo.

Blades:
Major Miracles

Circle of Protection, Divine Cold, Divine Wrath, Might

of Faith, Miraculous Healing, Vision of Limbo.

Minor Miracles:

Canticle, Castigation, Holy Vigor, Litany, Purification,

Resurrection.

Vectors:
Major Miracles:

Canticle, Divine Cold, Holy Vigor, Litany, Miraculous

Healing, Purification.

Minor Miracles:

Castigation, Circle of Protection, Divine Wrath, Might

of Faith, Resurrection, Vision of Limbo.

Sigires:
Major Miracles:

Castigation, Circle of Protection, Divine Cold, Might of

Faith, Purification, Vision of Limbo.

Minor Miracles:

Canticle, Divine Wrath, Holy Vigor, Litany, Miraculous

Healing, Resurrection.

To accomplish Miracles, the Elect calls upon the exaltation resulting from her faith. This part describes how to spend and earn
Exaltation points. At creation, a Characters Exaltation amounts to the following:

Way of Conviction x 3

Intensity of Miracles

Power Stanzas

Accomplishing a Miracle requires the use of a certain

amount of Exaltation points. The cost directly depends on
how powerful the Elect wishes the Miracle to be. Gauging
the power of a Miracle is done as with Oghamic powers, as
it is described on page 246, in the paragraph Power Circles
and Factors. Leaders and Players will refer to a similar
chart to know about a Miracles cost in Exaltation points
according to its Stanza.

The greater the intensity of a Miracle is, the higher its

Stanza will be. There are six Power Stanzas. Only the wisest
and devoutest Elect can access the sixth Stanza. The access
to the Stanzas, the cost in Exaltation points, and the
Difficulty Thresholds are the same as for the six Demorthn
Power Circles. The sixth Stanza works like the sixth Circle
of the Demorthn. Here is a reproduction of the summoning
chart; the definition of each element can be found in the
chapter dealing with Demorthn magic.

257

Performing a Miracle
Successfully performing a Miracle is not a given. However, having a minimum rating of 6 in the Miracles Discipline
is enough to attempt to realize one. For that, the priest must have awakened to one or several Miracles (See the
Experience chapter). Each time an Elect calls upon divine powers, she must succeed in a Resolution roll based on
the Miracles Discipline; the Difficulty Threshold depends on how powerful the Miracle summoned is. Performing a
Miracle is done according to the exact same rules described in the paragraph Summoning a Power on page 250. The consequences of a successful or failed Resolution roll described in this paragraph also apply to Miracles. Here are the others aspects
to take into account:

Being Disturbed During an Invocation

An Elect can be disturbed while he is invoking a Miracle. The paragraph Being Disturbed During an Invocation on page
250 explains how to resolve such situations.

Resisting a Miracle

The paragraph Resisting a Power on page 251 describes the possibilities a target has to resist the effects of a Miracle.

-Miracles of the Temple-

Recovering and Increasing Ones Exaltation

If the Exaltation of an Elect reaches 0, he can no longer perform
Miracles until he has recovered Exaltation points. Note that if the current rating is insufficient to realize a Miracle of a given intensity, the
Elect will not be able to complete it. An Elect cannot possibly have a
negative Exaltation rating. There are several possibilities for an Elect
to recover the points he has spent when realizing Miracles, or to
increase his maximum Exaltation rating.

Praying

Elect follow the same mechanics as Demorthn with Rindath to recover or earn Exaltation points (See the Experience chapter and the
Recovering and Earning Rindath Energy section on p.251). The
only differences are that they use the Contemplation Discipline instead of the Meditation one, and that the Difficulty Thresholds depend
on how holy the place is instead of how close to nature it is.
Moreover, praying in a place holding a Relic triples the hourly point
recovery, with a maximum of 15 daily points. Finally, a nights sleep
brings no Exaltation point; only prayer restores faith.

Fervor

258

Promoting faith in the One God and carrying out acts in favor of the
Temple increases the Exaltation of the Elect. Here are some examples
of such actions: following the precepts of the order the Elect belongs
to in an exemplary way, converting populations, having a new place
of prayer built, recovering lost holy relics, protecting the interests of
the Temple, etc. The action will be a minor, significant, or major one
according to its magnitude and the fervor of the Elect in accomplishing it. Converting a small group of people is a minor action, converting a village is a significant action, converting a city is a major
action. Managing to accomplish actions considered as significant and
major should remain exceptional events.

- Minor Action: 5 Exaltation points recovered.

- Significant Action: 10 Exaltation points recovered and maxi-

mum rating increased by one point.

- Major Action: 30 Exaltation points recovered and maximum
rating increased by three points.
Increasing the Exaltation level is also possible via the experience and
advancement system (See the Experience chapter).

Showing Faith
The Elect must faultlessly abide by the principles of the Temple,
mainly through a strict application of the six Ordinances.
Breaking the principles of ones faith, performing Miracles
to serve personal ambitions, or any other sacrilegious act
can lead the priest to face a Gwidrite religious court. Those
acts can also make her lose Exaltation points, temporarily or permanently. The Elect may lose her ability to realize Miracles until she
repents. The ensuing punishment depends on how important the
errors made were. It can take the form of a pilgrimage, acts of contrition, or corporal punishment (with a cilice, a knout, etc.) Some acts
(such as murder) may not only be considered serious offences, but
also lead to being dismissed from the order, and can be punished by
death.
These are the sentences generally applied according to the offence
committed:

-Miracles of the Temple-

Minor Offence:

Loss of 5 Exaltation points. They can be recovered normally.

Examples: skipping a prayer on purpose (if the Character is ill or in
a dangerous situationtraveling or on a mission, for examplehe will
not be punished), making a minor breach of the Ordinances, etc.

Significant Offence:

Loss of 10 Exaltation points (which can be recovered) and maximum Exaltation rating lowered by one point, inability to perform
Miracles for a month or until the fulfillment of a punishment dealt
by a superior.
Examples: getting drunk, yielding to the pleasures of the flesh in a
provocative way, making a significant breach to the Ordinances,
being insolent or disrespectful toward an immediate superior, etc.

Major Offence:

Loss of 30 Exaltation points (which can be recovered) and maximum Exaltation rating lowered by three points, impossibility to perform Miracles until punishment.
Examples: making a severe and deliberate breach to the Ordinances,
using Miracles for ones personal success without regard for the
Creator, committing senseless murder or assaulting a member of the Temple, etc.

Each Miracle has a precise field of application described below. Unless it is explicitly mentioned, powers are not reversible.

Canticle
Through his chanting, the Elect can instill fervor for a celebration or during a fight. At the time of holy prayers, canticles ring in cathedrals dedicated to the One God. Used in a
fight, the Canticle protects the Elect and all those he wishes
to by improving their Defense rating.

Castigation
Castigation can cause great pains that may lead to death.
The bodies of the victims will feel painful, as if knouts were
flaying their naked skin and cilices were clutching their
limbs. The damage, the number of targets, and other factors
are determined as usual according to the Stanza.

Circle of Protection
The enemies of the Elect suffer a penalty to every action
they take against the priest and her allies (thus, attacking
and using skills) within the circle of Protection. At the fifth
Stanza, the Circle cannot be crossed by the enemies of the
Elect. If an opponent is within the area of effect when the
invocation is performed, it has to leave it. The priest can use
this power to drive an opponent away through her faith by
wielding her holy symbol. If the opponent ends up cornered
and the priest keeps getting closer, her power dissipates. If
it gets stuck, the opponent can also try to cross part of the
Circle to escape, but never to attack.

-Miracles of the Temple-

Divine Cold
This Miracle can transform water into ice, cool down an
object and even freeze it, unleash snowstorms, freeze the
opponents of the priest, etc. This last use is seen as a purification of the enemy, so that it may meet the purity of the
creator God in its death.
Refer to page 254, paragraph Transmutation, Paralysis, and
Slowing to get more details about using this Miracle.
For other types of use, the Stanza depends on the intensity
of the Miracle the priest wishes to perform.

Divine Wrath
The Elect calls upon the blessing of the Creator to fill him
and his allies with righteous fury, which translates into
bonuses in Close Combat.

Holy Vigor
This Miracle can make someone ignore exhaustion, have a
restful sleep (4 hours are then enough to be fully rested),
ignore pain, and have a bonus to Stamina rolls and skill rolls
related to endurance. Ignoring pain reduces penalties due to
a deteriorated Health Condition by an amount of points
equivalent to the bonus granted by the Miracle. From the
fifth Stanza, this Miracle makes it possible to ignore death
for a few moments. If the beneficiary suffers a mortal
wound, he can still stand for 1D10 minutes or until he has
accomplished his last action (finishing a fight, carrying a
relic to a safe place); the beneficiary then dies from his mortal wounds. It is not possible to naturally heal deadly
wounds while this Miracle lasts; only Miraculous Healing
or any other sort of magical power can save the beneficiary.

259

Litany

Might of Faith

This Miracle has an enthralling effect on those who listen to

the Elect. At the first Stanza, the priest catches the attention;
at the third Stanza, he can calm down his opponents (he
must genuinely want to soothe the situation, as this Miracle
cannot be used for a tactical goal; any sign of aggressiveness
from the priest or his allies disrupts the power); the fourth
and fifth Stanza allow him to captivate his listeners, who
will then be well-disposed toward him (in the case of faithful of the Temple, they will be galvanized and will follow
the orders of the priest).
At the last Stanza, Litany can induce faith in the One God if
a Mental Resistance roll is failed by the target(s). The faith
remains vivid as long as the target remains near a representative of the Temple or a church, and becomes genuine after
a year. Otherwise, it will dissipate after a few months if the
newly converted person goes away from a source of faith (a
new Mental Resistance roll is made for each month without
any contact).

This Miracle allows the priest and her allies to ignore fear
and terror. Believers who benefit from this Miracle can be
granted a bonus to Sanity rolls depending on the Stanza for
the whole duration of the Miracle. From the third Stanza,
this Miracle also allows all beneficiaries to ignore pain by
reducing penalties due to a deteriorated Health Condition by
an amount of points determined by the Stanza.

Miraculous Healing
This Miracle heals wounds, stops bleeding, mends broken
bones, etc. The amount of damage points healed is related to
the Damage factor. No scar or mark will be left. From the
fifth Stanza, this Miracle can regenerate mutilated limbs. It
can also cure all kinds of diseases, and neutralize the effects
of natural or artificial poisons. The necessary intensity will
not be the same for a mild disease or poison than for a particularly deadly affliction: the Difficulty Threshold imposed
by the Virulence determines the minimum Stanza required
(See the the Cure Ogham on p.255). In no case can this
Miracle bring the dead back to life.

A priest unleashing a Divine Cold Miracle on demons

260

Purification
Thanks to this Miracle, the Elect can purify objects, places, or people. A successful Purification is permanent, but does nothing
against any potential future profanation. This power can make brackish water clear, spoiled food edible, a rotting tree healthy,
etc. This power is also used to exorcize possessed people or places haunted by evil spirits.
It can also sanctify defiled areas from which Feondas rise. By accomplishing such a Miracle, the Elect banishes corrupted spirits from a place and prevents any new Feond from appearing. In any case, the level of the Stanza is determined by the intensity of the present corruption and is entirely left to the Leaders judgment.

-Miracles of the Temple-

Resurrection
This Miracle can bring the dead back to life. The Persistency
factor indicates the maximum amount of time following the
death that the priest has to perform this Miracle. For example,
at the third Stanza, the Elect has one minute (10 Rounds) following the death of the targeted person to accomplish this
Miracle. This factor can never go beyond 20 days. The miraculously saved person has to succeed in a Complicated (14)
Stamina roll to come back among the living. A success means
that he comes back to life in the Critical Health Condition, but
such an operation makes him permanently lose one Stamina
point. A failure on the Stamina roll means that his soul became
a wandering one in the realm of the dead; he is now definitely
dead and no other Resurrection Miracle can be attempted. A
natural 10 on this roll means that the beneficiary loses no
Stamina point and comes back to life in a Good Health
Condition (thus, with no box ticked in the Health Condition
chart). In any case, coming back from the dead inflicts one
permanent Trauma point. If the Stamina rating of the target
falls to 0, death is irrevocable. It is impossible to use this
Miracle to resurrect someone who has died of old age. If the
body of the beneficiary is in a very bad state, it will first have
to be restored through a Miraculous Healing Miracle in order
to repair any destroyed vital organs.

Vision of Limbo
This powerful Miracle implants a vision of the hell awaiting
the target(s) of the priest when they die. They will be blamed
for every sin they have committed; a dreadful feeling of guilt
will seize them, as well as the unfathomable terror of suffering
forever in the depths of Limbo. The greater the Stanza is, the
more difficult it will be to avoid the effects of the Vision of
Limbo. A failure on the Mental Resistance roll inflicts an
amount of Trauma points equivalent to the bonus this Miracle
would have granted according to the chosen Stanza.
Moreover, the target(s), their minds filled with fear, suffer a
penalty to all Attack rolls against the priest for the whole duration of the Miracle. If the Mental Resistance roll gives a natural 1, Trauma points are permanent and the target(s) flee.

As she earns experience and makes progresses toward the One

God, the Elect can acquire new Exaltation points and improve
her rating in the Miracles Discipline. It can be developed like
any other Discipline (See the Experience chapter). To
improve in this Discipline, the Elect must go to a holy place
and pray, study sacred writings, or talk at length about theology with a superior of her order.
The Leader can decide that increasing the Discipline and the
Exaltation level will have to be done along with a mystical
quest: recovering a sacred object, freeing a land dominated by
infidels, etc.

-Miracles of the Temple-

261

Magience

or most people, Magience remains a

mysterious discipline. Yet, it is a
science that works according to precise
principles. It is based on the use of Flux to power
various machineries and create effects often far
beyond human abilities.

Only Magientists know how to extract crude Flux and refine it. In
theory, anyone can access Magientist Disciplines; in actual practice, one has to study in a university or under the guidance of
specialists in the domains at hand, and the Magientists control
the diffusion of their knowledge. If a Character accesses the
Flux Extraction Discipline, it means he has learned the theories and specific techniques used to extract Flux from matter.
Crude Flux extracted in this fashion generally comes in the
form of a thick, greasy liquid.

Raw Material
To realize an operation of extraction, the Magientist must have raw material at her disposal. Each animal, vegetal, or mineral
matter holds a specific amount of Flux. The following chart indicates a few examples of the properties of Flux according to
its source, as well as the necessary amount of raw material to obtain one standard dose of Flux ready to be refined.

262

100 lb
200 lb

400 lb

Extraction

Crude fossil Flux does not need to be extracted; it is gathered as it is in

nature. It is a liquid, the density of which can greatly vary (See Glossary).

Before performing an extraction, it is

necessary to take 5 factors into
account: the time spent on the extraction, the number of doses of crude
Flux the Magientist wishes to extract
during this period, the quality of the
material and of the technical equipment used, the quality of the raw
material, and finally, the type of the
raw material which defines the type of
refined Flux. Once the Magientist has
determined the various factors, he has
to succeed in a Very Difficult (20)
Flux Extraction roll that takes into account the adjustments of the chart above. Penalties and bonuses are cumulative, so a
beginner Magientist had better take his time and use the right tools. Indeed, each factor can make the extraction process easier
or harder!
One dose of crude Flux weighs one pound. For crude fossil Flux, which is directly gathered from nature in liquid
form, one dose corresponds to a pint.

Doses of Crude Flux and Amount

of Material Invested
The amount of material invested is defined at the beginning of the
operation. The aforementioned Magientist who aims for 1D10
doses can announce he is using between 400 and 4000 lb of rocks.
Considering he uses 4000 lb of rocks, if he gets a result of 3, it
means he has used 4000 lb of rocks (about 35 cubic feet) to obtain
3 doses of mineral crude Flux.
Therefore, any surplus of raw material invested is lost in
an operation of extraction, but it is, however, impossible
to obtain more doses than the invested mass allows for.
For example, had he only used 2000 lb of rocks and rolled an 8 on
his D10, he would only have gotten 5 doses of crude Flux (since a
minimum of 3200 lb is needed to obtain 8 doses).

Extraction Equipment
and Workers
The extraction of crude Flux must always be
undertaken with the appropriate tools and technical equipment. The Flux Extraction Discipline,
exclusive to Magientists, includes skills to
maneuver and use such equipment. Workers are
often trained by Magientists in using these
machines and extracting crude Flux. They must
have a minimum of 1 in Magience, as well as a
Discipline in the Craft or Science Domain
(machineries of extraction are then considered as
a particular type of artifact), and have access to
equipment of at least Average quality.

Failing Operations of Extraction

Failing the operation results in spoiling the raw material. A natural 1 on the roll may trigger an accident. Roll 1D10 adjusted
according to the quality of the equipment used (bad (+3), mediocre (+1), good (-1), and excellent (-3)), and refer to the following chart:

A result between 2 and 10 in the chart above implies that the equipment breaks down. A technician with the appropriate repairing Discipline must work for a number of hours equal to the result to be able to start it up again.

-Magience-

263

Crude Flux cannot be used as-is. Once extracted, it

must be refined, distilled, and go through many procedures to become a substance usable in the form of fuel.
Only Magientists trained in the Flux Refining
Discipline can attempt to perform this complex operation. To correctly go through the refining process, one
must succeed in a Very Difficult (20) Flux Refining
roll based on this Discipline, taking into account the
adjustments of the following chart:

264

As it was the case for extraction, adjustments are cumulative. Failing irremediably spoils all of the crude Flux invested. In the
case of a natural 1, refer to the chart in the previous paragraph Failing Operations of Extraction.

Refuse from Extracting and Refining

The extraction process produces an important mass of refuse. For example, to get one pound of mineral crude Flux, no
less than 400 lb of rocks are needed. This refuse generally takes the form of a colorless, lumpy paste, the origin of which
(mineral, vegetal) is vaguely recognizable through smell. During the refining process, any matter that is not successfully treated transforms into a sort of black powdery substance with a metallic smell. Such a residue is toxic if ingested
or mixed with water. It can also be detrimental to the fertility of soil.

Refined Flux
It comes in a liquid form with a vivid hue that varies according to its origin (bluish for mineral, purplish for
organic, greenish for vegetal, and warm yellow for fossil). One dose of refined Flux is generally equivalent to 3 ounces.

-Magience-

The word Artifact refers to a mechanism or a device

powered by Flux. The last part of this chapter explains who
can use an artifact and how. A definition of each Discipline
concerning artifacts, as well as several examples of these
machines, will also be presented.

Artifacts and Associated Disciplines

Some artifacts are very complex, while others have been
designed to be used by the masses. Here are the main principles allowing the GL and the Players to know what a PC
can do in the presence of an artifact.

- The Artifact Fighting Discipline

This Discipline allows non-Magientists to learn to use an

artifact designed for fighting.

- The Magientist Tool Discipline

This Discipline encompasses all the portable artifacts such

as the Mechanical Saw or the Vision Glasses.

- The Magientist Machinery Discipline

This Discipline concerns the use of larger artifacts, such as

elevators, power looms, and other things such as engines.
These are generally large, hardly movable artifacts.

- Complete Neophyte

- The Artifact Repair Discipline

- Popular Artifacts

- Magientists and the Artifact Use Discipline

Having a level of 0 in Magience means that the Character

knows nothing about this science. She only knows very
vaguely what Flux is, has probably never seen an artifact,
and would be hard-pressed to switch it on and even more so
to make it work. In many places that are isolated or hostile
to Magientists, nobody could use even the simplest artifact
without assistance.
Using everyday artifacts, such as switching a Nebular on or
off, for example, requires no particular knowledge; they are
even specially designed to be optimally ergonomic and usable by commoners. Even someone with a level of 0 in
Magience can turn it on and use it, provided she at least
knows what an artifact is.

- Novice

A Character who is not a Magientist but has a level of at

least 1 in Magience has already heard about artifacts and
knows about their very basic principles: such devices work
on Flux, they must be switched on before use, require cartridges, etc. Such a Character can access particular
Disciplines, which are specially intended for nonMagientists, and related to the following Domains: Close
Combat (Artifact Fighting), Craft (Magientist Machinery
and Magientist Tool), Occultism (Artifact Fighting and
Magientist Tool), Science (Artifact Fighting, Artifact
Repair, Magientist Machinery, and Magientist Tool), and
Shooting and Throwing (Artifact Fighting). If she has none
of these particular Disciplines, she will use her level in the
related Domain.
With the exception of Artifact Repair, each of
these Disciplines only gives access to proficiency
in a single artifact. The Discipline will have to be
learned again (with a different specialization) to know about
another artifact. Such a restriction reflects how complex
artifacts are for those who are not familiar with Magientist
science. Using an artifact without a Discipline is possible,
but it greatly increases the risks of an accident (see the
Switching On and Using an Artifact paragraphs).

Magientists remain the most skilled people to correctly

repair an artifact. However, thanks to the Artifact Repair
Discipline from the Science Domain, some technicians can
learn to use and repair such machines; this is the case of
many well-established repairmen in great cities. Contrarily
to the other Disciplines, this one makes it possible to repair
any artifact.

This Discipline, which is exclusive to people fully

trained in Magience and is only accessible through
the Domain of the same name, gives them a huge
advantage. Thanks to it, they can use any artifact they have
to deal with, be it a tool, a weapon, etc. However, from a
level of 10 (Expert), the Magientist has to choose one single
artifact in which he becomes an Expert. Afterwards, he may
become an expert in several artifacts if he spends the necessary experience points.

Correctly making use of an artifact requires two things:

switching it on and using it. It is also possible to repair it if
it is damaged.

Switching On
Most artifacts must be switched on before they can be used.
A Complicated (14) Switching On roll is necessary when a Character deals with an artifact for the
very first time. This roll uses the Magience
Domain (or the Artifact Use Discipline) or the Domain related to the artifact for those who are not Magientists (for
example: Craft, Occultism, or Science if it is a Magientist
tool). The Handling rating (see the Handling paragraph on
p.267) adjusts these Switching On rolls. Everything depends
on who is trying to switch the artifact on:

-Magience-

265

- Complete Neophyte

If a Character has no points in Magience, it will be impossible for him to make the artifact work by himself.
If a Character has an instruction manual that he has carefully
studied, or if a professional tells him how to do it, a
Complicated (14) Switching On roll allows him to do it.

- Novice

Confronted with a new artifact, a Character with at least 1 in

Magience can attempt to make it work in one Round by
using his level in the appropriate Domain and succeeding in
a Complicated (14) Switching On roll. Note that a failure
triggers an immediate Resistance roll (See the Resistance
Roll paragraph below). A manual or some outside help
makes the Switching On roll drop to 8.

Using an Artifact
After an artifact has been switched on, it is possible to use it
with the appropriate Discipline. In the case of a failure with
a natural 1, the artifact may be damaged. It is also possible
for a novice to use an artifact without the appropriate
Discipline; the adequate Domain will then be used, but the
risks of an accident are significantly higher. (See the paragraph Resistance Roll on p.267).

Artifacts that require no Use roll once they have been activated have Auto indicated as their Ergonomy.

Repairing an Artifact
- Magientist

266

Someone with a rating of 5 in the Magience Domain must

succeed in a Complicated (14) Switching On roll with the
Artifact Use Discipline, or the Magience Domain if he does
not have it. This action takes one Round. If this first roll is
a failure, it can be attempted on the following Rounds until
it succeeds. A successfully switched on artifact will no longer require such a roll from the Magientist, as it is considered that he knows how to use it. With a manual or an explanation, success is automatic.

When an artifact is damaged or breaks down, it is possible

to return it to working order by using the Artifact Repair
Discipline. This takes an hour and requires a Complicated
(14) Repair roll, with the amount of resistance points the
artifact has already lost added to the Difficulty Threshold.
The worse its condition is, the harder it will be to repair it.
A successful Repair roll makes it function again. If, and only
if, there is adequate material at disposal, it also gives it back
its lost Resistance points, at the cost of an entire day of work
for each point to repair. To know of the repair cost of a
Resistance point, the basic price of an object must be divided by the maximum amount of Resistance points.

- Popular Artifacts

These require no Switching On rolls.

Flux is often stored within cartridges with a very thin metallic cover. A standard
cartridge holds a single charge of Flux (about 3 ounces of refined Flux). There are
medium cartridges, that fit in the hand and hold 3 charges (about 10 ounces).
Finally, there are also Flux gallons: reinforced carboys holding 30 charges each
and weighing several pounds. Unless otherwise stated, a cartridge of one type
of Flux (mineral, vegetal) is universal and able to power any artifact using
this type of Flux.

Fossil Flux
As rare as it is precious, fossil Flux has three essential qualities:
- It does not need to be extracted and can be directly refined.
- It is richer in energy than the other Fluxes.
- With some rare exceptions, it can power any artifact, no matter the type of
Flux it usually requires.
In terms of energetic efficiency, one charge of fossil Flux
is the equivalent of three charges of the other types of
Flux. Therefore, an artifact will work thrice as long with
fossil Flux, or will spend thrice as less charges (rounded down)
when it is activated.

-Magience-

Technical Characteristics of the Artifacts

Each artifact is defined according to the following technical
characteristics:

- Type of Flux

Each artifact functions on a specific type of Flux. Using

another type of Flux can break it, or even make it explode.

- Consumption

The amount of Flux used when the artifact is running.

- Tank

An artifact can be powered by directly plugging it to a cartridge or a carboy of Flux. Some of them also have an inner
tank. One Round is required to change a cartridge, plug a
carboy, or pour the equivalent of two charges of Flux into a
tank. Artifacts with a tank are generally larger, and are more
likely to explode if they are damaged.

- Resistance

Artifacts may break down or be damaged if they are misused. A Resistance roll is required in the following cases:
- A Magientist or any Character using an artifact with the
appropriate Discipline getting a failure with a natural 1
when trying to use the artifact.
- A Character with no adequate Discipline getting a failure
when using an artifact.
- The artifact is exposed to one of its Vulnerabilities (see below).
- An artifact is powered with the wrong type of Flux.

- Resistance Roll

It is calculated by adding the result of a 1D10 roll to the

Resistance rating of the artifact. To get a success, the user of
the artifact has to succeed in a Standard (11) roll. Should she

succeed, the artifact works properly, but its Resistance drops

by 1 point. If it is a failure, it not only loses the Resistance
point, but also breaks down and must be repaired in order to
work again. It is possible to use the Artifact Repair
Discipline to make it work again in a hurry: a Difficult (17)
roll is required and this operation takes one Round. A success means that the artifact starts working again; a failure
results in additional damage, dropping Resistance by another point. An artifact powered with the wrong Flux automatically breaks down; there is no Resistance roll to make. On
a result of 1 on the Resistance roll, or if the Resistance level
reaches 0, the Flux-feeding mechanism short-circuits and
becomes unstable: the artifact explodes and deals 1D10
damage points to everything within 3 yards; or 2D10 if it
contains more than six charges of Flux.

- Vulnerability

An artifact can be vulnerable to one or several conditions

such as humidity, heat, cold, impacts, lightning, etc. Each
time it is exposed to a Vulnerability without the proper protection (which the GL is the judge of), a Resistance roll must
be made for the artifact. A Vulnerability to shocks implies an
immediate Resistance roll if the user is hit for 5 damage
points or more.

- Handling

How easy or hard is it to handle a given artifact? Is it light and

handy, or on the contrary, heavy and cumbersome? Bonuses
or penalties to Handling apply as adjustments when attempting to use the artifact. Thus, a weapon powered by Flux can
give bonuses or penalties to each Attack roll. A Handling
bonus can reach a maximum of 3 points; penalties can go up
to 6 points.

Here are the characteristics of commonplace artifacts, as well as those of more exotic ones. Some offensive artifacts are considered as weapons and their wielder must hit his target by using the appropriate Discipline, as described in the previous paragraphs. Damage is calculated as usual, by adding the damage of the weapon to the margin obtained.
Popular Artifacts, which require no particular knowledge to be switched on and used, are indicated with this symbol:
Mineral
1 charge/2 hours
10 charges
7
Humidity, Heat
+3 (0 in combat)
3
This cumbersome device, weighing about 40 pounds, is generally used by miners. It is a harness that straps on to the back
and the arms of the user. Its pliers can be used in a fight.

Vegetal
1 charge/discharge
1 charge
3
Impacts, Fire, Lightning
0
2
This extravagant invention consists of a gauntlet linked to
a medium Flux cartridge on the users forearm or a carboy
on his back. It deals 2 damage points for each energetic discharge; armors and shields offer no protection.

Organic
1 charge/2 hours
10 charges
7
Humidity, Lightning
-1
Its ear-shattering noise may be highly unpleasant, but its
thick steel drill hammers rock and makes it possible to
directly dig granite.

Vegetal
1 charge/2 hours
1 charge
2
Humidity, Lightning
Auto
This somewhat heavy box produces a green flame, much
more efficiently and quickly than a tinderbox. The useful
life of a moderately used charge (three or four daily uses
of 5 seconds each) is about 3 months. Used continuously,
one charge is consumed in 2 hours.

267

Mineral
1 charge/2 hours
1 charge
4
Impacts, Humidity, Fire, Lightning
+1
This clever mechanism is increasingly used by miners and
builders. It can pull up to 200 lb without any effort.

Vegetal
1 charge/2 hours
10 charges
4
Impacts, Humidity, Fire
0
4
It is highly prized by lumberjacks, although it is cumbersome and its blades require a lot of maintenance.

268

N/A
N/A
N/A
3
Impacts, Fire, Lightning
0
It is not always possible to use one of the huge machineries
of extraction or refinement, particularly in the middle of
nature. Thus, the Mobile Flux Extractor is greatly appreciated by the Magientists of Tri-Kazel.
Activated with a crank, it draws its energy from the very
extraction process; truly a Magientist miracle. This complex
device is generally disassembled and kept within a chest. It
weighs about 40 lb. Only Magientists with the Flux
Extraction or Flux Refining Discipline (according to what it
is used for) can use it. The Mobile Extractor is considered
Average quality equipment and can extract or refine one
daily dose of crude Flux.

Organic
1 charge
1 charge
7
+3
A Tonic is contained within a special syringe. No Switching
On roll is necessary.
With an injection, the beneficiary heals 1D10 previously
suffered damage points.
The roll to use it has a Standard (11) Difficulty Threshold in
a quiet environment, but can be higher under distractions or
difficult conditions. If it is a failure, the injection process
fails, the cartridge is spoiled, no wound is healed, and the
patient suffers one damage point. Used regularly or too
often, Tonics can create an addiction (See the Health
chapter).
This artifact uses special organic Flux cartridges, with secret
additives. There are other types of medicines with various
effectswhich come within the same type of single-use
syringesnotably remedies to help fight certain diseases, or
special Tonics used in the treatment of madness.

Organic
Special
1 charge
2
Impacts, Fire
+2
Several lenses, strangely assembled around a frontal frame,
allow the viewing of microscopic details and seeing in the
middle of the night.
Night vision has a range of about fifteen yards, and displays
the scenery in grayish tones.
Microscopic sight consumes one charge per hour, while
night vision consumes one charge every ten minutes.
Switching from one mode to another requires a successful
Standard (11) Artifact Use roll.

Variable
1 charge/12 hours
1 charge
2
Impacts, Fire
Auto
This artifact looks very much like
a lantern. It gives a nice glow
within a 3-yard radius. There
are several models, but the one
powered by mineral Flux is
the most popular one: its
cartridges are the least
costly and its blue glow
does not feel too eerie.

-Magience-

Sanity

n Shadows of Esteren, the PCs will come to experience exceptional events which can leave a mark
on their personalities. This part of the system is
used to simulate the evolution of their Sanity.

Preamble
Although it is strongly inspired by psychopathology, the Sanity system presented in
this book has mainly been developed with the express purpose of fitting the universe of Shadows of Esteren; not of being realistic or exhaustive. Its only goal
is to give Leaders and Players simple tools to optimize the game atmosphere.
However, using these rules is not strictly required to play Shadows of
Esteren. Players and Leaders should talk about it to know if they want to
introduce such a dimension in their sessions. In general, only experienced and mature Players should use these rules.

The Works of Ernst Zigger

The eminent professor Ernst Zigger is well-known on
the Continent for his works about madness. He has
reportedly founded a mental hospital where he works
to cure the most serious mental disorders. In Reizh, it
is possible to acquire his book, Mental Disorders.
The pathologies described in this chapter, as well as the
whole specific vocabulary (Consciousness,
Instinct, Aspects, etc.) refer to the research of
this famous Continental character. In Tri-Kazel,
mad people are most often considered stupid
or inhabited by the spirits of nature. To the
believers of the Temple, mad people are
victims possessed by the forces of evil.
Such is not the case of Professor
Ernst Zigger, who thinks madness is
the manifestation of a personality
disorder, most often caused by
important past traumas.

The personality of a Character is defined by his ratings in the Ways. Aspects (Consciousness, Instinct, and Trauma),
Orientation (rational or instinctive), and Character Traits result from them. All of these elements are determined at the creation of each Character. Each PC also has two segmented charts that are a permanent reminder of his psychical condition. One
of these charts keeps track of Trauma points, and the other of Hardening points. The Leader also has a sheet with a chart for
each PC, which she will update as the game goes on.

269

Sanity Charts
Obviously, the Leader has the responsibility of
keeping track of the evolution of the PCs Sanity. It
will prove to be a very good tool to preserve the
mood: the Players will only have a vague idea of their alter
egos' psychical condition. Thus, when a PC will start to hallucinate, the Player will not actually know whether these
visions are real or not. The Leader will find below a reproduction of the sheet for such a purpose. During sessions, she
will keep this sheet hidden and update it without telling the
Players about its evolution. At certain points in the game,

the Players will have the opportunity to know the exact

condition of their Characters' Sanity, and to update their
own charts (see the Healing and Curing Mental Disorders
section, at the end of this chapter).
However, the Leader may decide to make it easier on herself
by letting the Players directly keep track of the evolution of
their PCs Sanity on their Character Sheets, especially
during the first sessions. The Leader may still include this
method in her game-mastering style later on, when she feels
completely comfortable with Shadows of Esteren.

270

Trauma Points and Hardening Points

These charts are updated as the PC suffers Trauma points or Hardening points. In the case of Trauma points, there is
a difference between Temporary Trauma points (marked with a ticked box) and Permanent Trauma points (marked
with a filled box), which are more harmful.

Mental Resistance Rolls

When a PC has to face unbearably strong scenes on an emotional level, the Leader may ask the Player to make a Mental
Resistance roll (see p.211 for the calculation of this rating). The Difficulty Threshold is secretly set by the Leader, in accordance
with the intensity of the situation. Therefore, its level will not be indicated to
the Player; the Leader simply asks him to make a roll and tell her the result.
This way, the Player will not know whether this roll has been a success or a failure, or the amount of Trauma points he has possibly suffered.

Success
If the roll is a success, the resilience of the PCs mind is tested, but he hangs
on and generally suffers no Trauma points. Some shocks may result in
Trauma even if the Mental Resistance roll is a success; these points are indicated in brackets in this chart.

Mental Hardening
Someones mind may also harden when repeatedly submitted to horror. When a Player gets a 10 on the D10 of her Mental
Resistance roll, her PC is considered to have endured the shock remarkably well. She shows no sign of emotion and even
comes out of it hardened. The Player ticks a box in the Hardening chart each time she gets such a result. For each state she
reaches in this chart (Symptom, Syndrome, and finally, Madness), the PC gets a +3 bonus on all of her future Mental
Resistance rolls. For example, a PC with 6 Hardening points is in a state of Symptom and gets a +3 bonus to all such rolls.
This represents the ability to withstand increasingly strong psychical shocks. However, Hardening may reach such a degree
that it also becomes a psychic trouble. The mind shuts away more and more from the outside world to protect itself against it;
hence the fact that the Hardening chart is divided into four states reaching up to Madness. Professor Ernst Zigger has defined
this specific pathology, which he has named the Empty Fortress.

Failure

Scarring

In the case of a failure, the PC suffers a given amount of

Temporary Trauma points. The immediate effect of the failure is left to the judgment of both the Player and the Leader
in accordance with the situation and the PCs mentality. The
Character will at least feel poorly, filled with a feeling of
fear or distress.

A result of 1 on the D10 of a Mental Resistance roll has

several effects. First, one of the Trauma points is Permanent
(the others are Temporary): the Leader fills one box on the
Characters hidden chart. Second, the PC is scarred (see
below).

A PC develops psychic Scarring each time the Player gets a 1 on the D10 on
a Mental Resistance roll. If the Character suffers from a deteriorated sanity
condition (that is to say Syndrome or Madness), such Scarring can happen at the same time as a Crisis. It is possible to be scarred several times after
having rolled several natural 1. Each Scarring is determined by rolling 1D10
and referring to the following table:

Nightmare

From the night following the traumatic scene, the PC will

have horrible nightmares. His nights will be interspersed
with horrific scenes during which he will relive the traumatic events. Exhaustion caused by these recurring nightmares
inflicts a -1 penalty on all his actions. After a week, the PC
makes a new Mental Resistance roll (with the same
Difficulty Threshold as the scene that has brought about the
nightmares). If he succeeds, the nightmares stop; if he fails,
they go on for another week, after which a new roll is made.
Each week of nightmares makes the penalty -1 point worse,
up to a maximum of -5. The nightmares may last indefinitely, as long as the weekly Mental Resistance roll continues
to be a failure. The penalty does not affect the weekly
Mental Resistance roll.

Hiding

Terrified, the PC will do everything he can to hide. He will

not move from his hiding place for at least 1D10 minutes.

Crying

Surprised and horrified, the PC screams. He experiences

disorientation for 1D10 minutes, shaking, sobbing, or simply remaining stunned by the scene. He is unable to perform
any action, but will defend himself if he is attacked.

Nausea

The scene makes the PC sick, and she will feel nauseous for
1D10 hours. Throughout this time, she suffers a -1 penalty
on all her actions.

Fleeing

Phobia

Very quickly after the traumatic scene, the PC will notice

she has developed a phobia: be it the place and/or the type
of creature implicated, the PC will do everything to stay
away from the source of her distress. If she has to face it
again, she will have to make a new Mental Resistance roll
with the same Difficulty Threshold as the one that has triggered her trouble. After a month, the PC makes a new
Mental Resistance roll (again with the same Difficulty
Threshold as the traumatic events). If she succeeds, the
phobia subsides; if she fails, it will persist for another
month, after which a new roll can be attempted.

The PC immediately drops what he is holding and runs in

the opposite direction of what frightens him. He will run for
1D10 minutes and nothing will stop him except physical
restraint or an impassable obstacle. A Character who is this
frightened may take senseless risks such as leaping across a
gaping chasm or climbing a very difficult obstacle.

Stupor

The PC remains paralyzed by the scene she just witnessed.

She will not move and will not try to defend herself for
1D10 minutes. Only a violent blow, a slap, or cold water can
make her come back to her senses.

Fainting

The PC collapses, unconscious, and will not come to before

1D10 minutes, unless he is shaken or splashed with water.

-Sanity-

271

Anguish

Little by little, the PC will feel anguished, without really

being able to identify the origin of such anguish. She suffers
a -1 penalty on all her actions, which reflects her general
condition. After a week, the PC makes a new Mental
Resistance roll. If she succeeds, the anguish subsides; if she
fails, it goes on for another week (with a cumulative -1
penalty, and a maximum of -5), after which a new roll is
made. This process is repeated weekly. The penalty does not
apply for this weekly roll.

Obsession

As opposed to a phobia, the PC will develop a morbid fascination for what triggered the trauma. She will try to know
more, will think only about it, etc. After a week, the PC
makes a new Mental Resistance roll.
If she succeeds, the obsession slowly subsides; if she fails,
it will persist for one more week, at the end of which a new
roll is made, and so on.

When Should You Ask for a Mental Resistance Roll?

It will not always be obvious for the GL to decide when the psyche of a PC is tested to the point of requiring a Mental
Resistance roll. It all depends on the context, and on the Characters personality as well.
Overall, frightening situations that suddenly spring and catch the PC unprepared can lead to such a roll. It is particularly the
case when he has to face a horrific situation alone or if it concerns someone he is close to. Esteren is a universe that holds
dreadful secrets: suddenly coming to realize some of them can be the source of a Mental Resistance roll, and so can witnessing supernatural events. The GL can also take her decision according to each PCs personality. A seasoned warrior will be
much less shocked by bloody scenes than a scholar freshly out of his university, for whom a slaughter may be traumatizing.
A believer will be deeply affected by something that questions her faith. In general, individuals with a rational Orientation
will be affected by unexplainable, supernatural things. Instinctive individuals can be unsettled by too vivid emotions that
will severely test the organization of their personalities.

Avoiding Mental
Resistance Rolls

272

Shadows of Esteren is a game relying on atmosphere,

in which the Players are encouraged to do their best to
portray the reactions of their PCs realistically. Sanity
rules are here to help the Players get more involved in
the performance of their PCs, and make the game
more thrilling; not to punish them.
If a Player spontaneously reacts with fear or
horror when confronted with an unbearable
scene or situation, the GL can do without
having her make a Mental Resistance roll.
At the discretion of the GL, who must be careful not to
be too indulgent, the Player can avoid possible Trauma
points and Scarring this way. Indeed, it is considered
that her portrayal gives a correct in-game rendering of
the effects of a horrific scene on her Character (the
Player can display terror, say that her alter ego is
hiding, or describe her behavior according to the possible reactions previously described). On a technical
level, the GL can consider that any possible Mental
Resistance roll is a success, which can still result in
Trauma points (see the Mental Resistance Roll chart
above). Conversely, a Player who remains completely
stoic when his PC is having a hard time will probably
be asked to make a Mental Resistance roll in order to
see how his alter ego is reacting in the game. Each
case must be given careful consideration, as this must
not disadvantage Players who are less demonstrative
or who have a more reserved way of playing. Thus, the
GL must show good judgment. It is also possible that
an excellent performance still leads to a Mental
Resistance roll, so as to reflect the impact on the PC.

Balance, Symptom, Syndrome,

and Madness
The chart of each PC is graduated with five-point segments. This
graduation corresponds to the works of Ernst Zigger, who differentiates four specific states of a persons psyche.

The first graduation corresponds to a state of Balance. The PC is

in good psychical condition. The second corresponds to a state of
Symptom, the third to a Syndrome, and the fourth one to
Madness. Note that the state of Madness does not mean a continual, systematical state of insanity. The madman is not permanently rambling on, moping around, or staring with a hallucinated glare. These most spectacular behaviors correspond to Crises,
which remain temporary.

Crises
Each of the twelve pathologies defined by Zigger manifests
through particular states and outbursts. When an already shaken
PC is confronted with unbearable scenes, it may trigger a Crisis.
The state of the chart is always taken into account before any
additional Trauma points are included.
- If the chart of the PC corresponds to a state of Balance
or Symptom, a failure on the Mental Resistance roll does not
trigger a Crisis.
- Starting from a state of Syndrome (11 points and up),
each failure on a Mental Resistance roll will lead to a Crisis related to the PCs pathology. If a natural 1 is rolled, the Crisis also
includes Scarring (see above). If the Crisis and the Scarring contradict, the Scarring is ignored and the Crisis takes precedence.
Unless otherwise specified, a Crisis lasts 1D10 days
before it subsides.

-Sanity-

Madness, Crisis, and Portrayal of the Character by the Player

This cannot be stressed enough: the aim of these rules is to give tools to the GL and the Players to optimize the mood
of their sessions. They should remain play aids, and never become tedious or absolute constraints. For the greater part,
it all depends on the Players goodwill to carefully play their PCs, and on the moderation of the GL as for their use in
game. A good indicator is how much fun every participant has during the game: if the Players or the Leader no longer
have fun, it is necessary to change something.
A Player should be able to play his PC for as long as possible: remember that even in a state of Madness, a PC can still
fare relatively well and should remain playable. Of course, the others may consider him to be strange, with a personality marked by his troubles (a sorrowful disposition for a melancholic, increased distrust for a paranoiac, etc.) However,
it truly is in a state of Crisis that the severity of his condition will come to light, all the more so since a PC in a state of
Madness will be far more likely to suffer from one.
Playing such Crises can be tricky. The best option is then for the GL to talk with the Player in private so that they can
mutually agree on how the PC will behave during a Crisis. If the Player feels like doing it, he can describe or act according to the Crisis his alter ego is going through, taking the instructions of the GL into account. Otherwise, the GL describes what is happening, and the PCs actions during his Crisis. Remember that madness remains one of the great dangers threatening a PC. Therefore, it is normal that it is debilitating for a PC whose psyche is heavily damaged.

The Sanity system introduces twelve mental disorders, which are the exacerbation of classical character traits. Ten of them
are directly associated with the Ways.
- At creation, the Player, with the Leaders agreement, can choose the disorder that is likely to affect her Character.
- The disorder must be chosen for a Way with a major (4 or 5) or minor (1 or 2) rating. Only Phobia may indifferently be chosen by all the Players.
- The Empty Fortress is not a disorder that can be chosen; it can affect any PC, regardless of her initial disorder, and is the
result of an excess in the Hardening chart.
- The Orientation of the PCs personality and his Character Traits can help choosing an appropriate disorder. Each disorder
involves particular Symptoms, Syndromes, states of Madness, and Crises.
Here is a chart recapitulating the troubles for each Way.

Weakening

Alteration of Ways and Special

Abilities
When a PC develops a Syndrome or sinks into Madness, her
personality and abilities are altered by her mental troubles:

Strengthening

One of the PCs Ways successively decreases by one point

for a Syndrome, then by another one for Madness. A Way
can go down to 0 but cannot go below. In such a case, another Way, at the discretion of the GL, is lowered.

Special Abilities

One of the PCs Ways, specific to the mental disorder,

increases by one point when she develops a Syndrome, then
by another point when she falls into Madness. Obtaining a
rating of 6 in a Way through artificial or mystical means
leads to the same result: a Syndrome arises. The same thing
goes for a Character who reaches a rating of 7 by any other
means. In no case can the rating of a Way go beyond 7.

A PC suffering from a severe psychical disorder develops

particular abilities. Madmen are often exceptional people
with unparalleled capacities. Such abilities stack and are described for each disorder.
These Strengthenings, Weakenings, and Abilities are temporary and are likely to change if the psychical state of the
Character evolves.

-Sanity-

273

These disorders are the result of a strong domination of

Reason or Conviction, or also of a great lack in one of the
instinctual Ways.

This disorder is typically associated with a minor rating in Combativeness. Sullen and listless, the person is burdened by pessimism, sadness, and a feeling of fatality that can put her in danger. This disorder can also be chosen by a PC with a major
rating in Conviction: she is consumed by the ideals that she does not manage to carry out, falling into a ferocious self-deprecation and the guilty feeling of not being up to the task.

Symptom of Morosity

The person feels tired, and lacks motivation.

Depressive Syndrome

The person is dull, lacks energy, and may even have a hard time getting up. She speaks little or, on the contrary, complains
continuously. A Crisis involves insomnia and seemingly senseless crying fits. Special Ability: the person is less frightened by
death; she gets a +2 bonus to her Mental Resistance rolls when she is directly in danger.

Melancholy

274

The person becomes desperate and develops a very poor self-image. She can become prostrate and devoid of reactions. A
melancholic Crisis generally leads to a suicide attempt. Special Ability: the person is fearless, particularly regarding death.
She automatically succeeds in every Mental Resistance roll related to a danger threatening her. In contrast, her survival instincts are completely smothered, and she may even let herself die in some situations.
The object of the Strengthening is the Way of Conviction, whereas the Weakenings is the Way of Combativeness. A melancholic person becomes increasingly harsher toward herself; her Conviction turning against her, and finding fault in everything
she does. Moreover, she is marked by a loss of energy and motivation.

This disorder is typically associated with a minor rating in

Empathy, as a paranoiac has a severe lack of it. He makes
incorrect assumptions about everything he sees or hears, and
will tend to blame others for his own suspicions. Moreover,
anything that will be said or done will be interpreted as persecution, which can lead to violent reactions from the paranoiac. A major rating in Reason can also foster paranoia.

Symptom of Distrust

The person is distrustful, suspecting treachery or feeling in

danger. He can become suspicious toward his friends or
allies. He also becomes very touchy and vindictive.

Syndrome of Abusive Interpretation

The person feels potentially threatened by everything happening around him. He becomes very cautious and increasingly suspicious. A Crisis takes the form of a delirious
interpretation of a sign or a sound: the soldiers passing by
are here for him, the laughter at the nearby table are taunts
that are directly targeting him, etc. The person will react to
such a sign: hiding, challenging those who are making fun
of him, etc. Special Ability: the person becomes very hard
to catch off guard; he gets a +2 bonus to every skill roll related to alertness.

Organized Delusion

The person structures a delusion around a person or an

entity. He feels wanted, persecuted, threatened. He turns a
deaf ear to critics, locking himself into logical deductions
that, however, have faulty or invented elements. A Crisis can
lead to absurd acts of protectionthe person completely barricades himself in his home, carries massive weaponryor to
acts of violence. For example, he will try to murder his
neighbor, suspecting him to be a henchman in the pay of his
imaginary enemy. The idea that his friends or his relatives
have been replaced by magically created doubles, or that
they are impostors or twins, are other examples of organized
delusions. Special Ability: the paranoiac cannot be taken by
surprise. Save for being totally silent and perfectly hidden,
it is impossible to strike him from behind.
The object of the Strengthening is the Way of
Combativeness: as the disorder worsens, the person feels
more and more persecuted, spied on, or threatened, and
tends to react violently. The object of the Weakening is the
Way of Empathy; the person becomes more and more hermetic to critics.

-Sanity-

This disorder is typically associated with a minor rating in

Creativity. The person will tend to take influential or charismatic people as examples, until she copies them entirely and
becomes unable to take an initiative or imagine something new.

Reference Symptom

Generally lacking spontaneity in her acts and thoughts, the

person will have a group of people that serves as a reference
and from whom she will tend to constantly seek advice: the
army, priests, scholars, etc. When her ability to take a decision is solicited, she feels lost in doubt, and has great difficulty making a choice by herself.

Mimetic Syndrome

Very dependent on the opinion of others, and particularly of

the reference group, the person picks one particular individual who becomes her role model. Systematically, the chosen example will have a strong physical or psychical resemblance with the person. The person will try to copy what the
individual does, idealizing her acts and words and feeling a
great fascination toward her. This role model can be alive or
dead, or even a fictional character. In a situation of Crisis,
the person feels frenetically inquisitive about her, trying to
know more about her no matter the means used: getting heavily into debt to obtain information, spying on her to know
about her private life, etc. A Crisis can also trigger an impossibility to make a decision without relying on the role
model. The person becomes dumbfounded, unable to react
and think by herself. Special Ability: the person gets a +2
bonus on every skill roll related to imitating or fooling:
vocal imitation, disguise, ventriloquism, etc.

Mimicry

The person goes as far as thinking herself related to her idol,

and believes she is her hidden daughter, her forgotten twin
sibling, or any other plausible link. Her delirious beliefs
can even make her think that she actually is her model and
that the latter is only a double who has stolen her life.
Indeed, when she experiences a Crisis, the person is convinced she is the victim of a scheme according to which her
role model is a double who has usurped her. The person forsakes her own background and name, asserting that she is
the person she previously worshipped, with many details to
prove it. During these Crisis moments, she will do everything to return to her rightful life, which may imply the
murder of the one she thinks to be her double. Special
Ability: the person gets another +2 bonus on every skill roll
related to imitation.
The object of the Strengthening is Empathy, as the person
becomes more and more sensitive to her role model. The
object of the Weakening is Creativity, which deprives the
person of any spontaneity or ability for initiative.

This disorder is typically associated with a major rating in

Reason or a minor one in Creativity. The person thinks too
much and his reflections can quickly become stagnant and
obsessive. He loses more and more creativity as his field of
thought focalizes on his obsession.

Obsessive Idea Symptom

The person will tend to focus on a fixed theme or idea,

which can hinder him in his other activities. He can get worried if he does not have the opportunity to perform the
appropriate actions (religious ritual, checking, etc.) The
obsession can have a phobic connotation, when, for example, the person is always afraid of catching a disease, or
meeting such-and-such creature everywhere he goes. He
will tend to be excessively careful and meticulous, which
will make him waste time.

Obsessional Syndrome

Not only does the person constantly think about his subject
of focus, he also tends to feel anxious. He develops new
rituals, which he has to perform lest he feels seized by
anxiety (for example: checking his equipment when he
leaves a place, saying a prayer after a given action, counting
his Daols, etc.) When he undergoes a Crisis, he feels violently oppressed and performs the same ritual several times,
which is related to his subject of focus.
Special Ability: by dint of using his brains and constantly
thinking about the same subject, the person gets a +2 bonus
on every roll related to his obsession.

Ritualizations

Each action or thought of the person is contaminated by his

obsession. A diffuse, crushing culpability seizes him if he
does not give his entire attention to his favorite subject.
Easily anxious, he can experience severe bouts of depression. When he undergoes a Crisis, he becomes fully engrossed with his obsession and uses every possible means to
satisfy it, even resorting to violence if necessary. Special
Ability: the person gets another +2 bonus on every roll related to his obsession. The object of the Strengthening is the
Way of Reason: the person tends to get more and more lost
in his obsessions. The object of the Weakening is Creativity,
which, as it erodes, deprives him of the necessary drive to
steer away from his whirling thoughts.

This disorder is typically associated with a major rating in

Conviction (among the faithful of the Temple, for example),
but it can also be to a major rating in Empathy. The person's
beliefs, which can be of any nature, may take a growing
importance in her life, up to the point when she sinks into mystical delusions.

Symptom of Mysticism

One possible manifestation is that the persons convictions

harden until she becomes obsessed with the proper observance of the rites specific to her beliefs. The other possible
manifestation is that she always seems to be attentive to the
signs of her environment, remaining in a deep meditative
state. She can appear as a mystic, or even as a misfit in other
peoples eyes. Such consideration greatly depends on the
social context and on the beliefs of the PC: a priestess of the
Temple who spends her time praying alone will not be seen
as weird in a city where this religion prevails. This may
go very differently for someone with more esoteric
beliefs

Syndrome of Fanaticism

The persons conversation and thoughts become mainly

related to her beliefs. More and more, she reacts harshly to
anyone questioning her convictions, and behaves unpredictably toward those who do not share them. A Crisis triggers

-Sanity-

275

a mystical bout during which the person seems sometimes cut off from the rest of the world and absorbed in her own thoughts,
sometimes elated to the point of being embarrassing for her neighbors. She can also have aggressive and uncontrolled gestures. Special Ability: the person gets a +5 bonus to her maximum Exaltation or Rindath rating.

Mystical Delusion

The person thinks she is in direct contact with superior entities or is convinced she is invested with a special mission that she
must accomplish, no matter the cost. Her convictions become practically unquestionable. A Crisis manifests with intense bouts
of elation; she can drop what she is doing, persuaded of witnessing a sign. She may take senseless risks, become violent, or
even start a dangerous journey with an unlikely mystical goal. Special Ability: the person obtains 10 more points to her
Exaltation or Rindath rating. The object of the Strengthening is the Way of Conviction or the one of Empathy. The beliefs of
the person become more and more invasive until she becomes deaf to any questioning. The object of the Weakening is Reason,
which reflects a loss in rationality and in her grip on reality.

According to Zigger, these disorders are the consequence of

a prevalence of one of the two instinctual Ways, or of a
severe lack in one of the rational Ways.

This disorder is typically associated with a major rating in

Combativeness. Aggressive and rash, a frenzied person
tends to perform violent and impulsive acts without any
remorse or guilt.

276

Aggressive Symptom

The person becomes overly irritable and aggressive. He

tends to try to control and dominate other people.

Impulsive Syndrome

Of unstable temper, the persons combativeness is most

often expressed through violence and aggressiveness. When
he undergoes a Crisis, he may be violent, overtly go against
the established order, or suddenly take a thoughtless risk. If
he is in a commanding position, he will be perceived as
tyrannical and capricious. Special Ability: the maximum
amount of Survival points increases by one point.

Fury

The person permanently feels tense and reacts violently to

practically any situation. Confrontations with the law,
authority, and restriction may trigger a Crisis during which
the frenzied person flies into a destructive fury that can
easily lead to the murder of whoever stands in his way. At
the same time, the thought process is greatly weakened, and
the ability to feel emotions erodes. Some bloodthirsty kings
probably have this personality disorder. Special Ability: the
maximum amount of Survival points increases by an extra
point.
The object of the Strengthening is the Way of Combativeness,
which stresses the persons aggressive and impulsive behavior. The object of the Weakening is the Way of Reason, as
violent or dangerous acts overshadow reflection.

This disorder is typically associated with a major rating in

Creativity. It can also be associated with a major rating in
Empathy (notably among the worshipers of a cult or a reli-

gion). Overwhelmed by her rich imagination invading her

exterior reality, the person believes she can perceive things
that have yet no concrete existence. Hallucinations can be
related to any of the five senses, but are most often linked to
hearing. Sight can be affected, and display characters,
strange shapes, or hideous creatures. More rarely, touch,
smell, and taste can be involved. The person can live these
hallucinations as mystical or persecutory experiences. In the
latter case, they will be linked to traumatizing scenes or
memories coming back to haunt the person.

Symptom of Illusion

The person feels like her senses are playing tricks on her. A
shadow at the corner of a street or in a copse, a whisper in
the dark alleys of a city

Syndrome of False Perceptions

Assailed by perceptions she experiences as oddities, the person starts to construct a theory revolving around a precise
theme. This is not about direct hallucinations, but rather
defined symptoms of illusion, reinforced by a vague feeling
of mysticism or anxiety. During a Crisis, the person is beset
by direct hallucinations involving one of the five senses.
She is absolutely convinced of the reality of what she sees
or feels. Special Ability: if the experience is mystical, the
person gets a +5 bonus to her Rindath or Exaltation rating.
If it is persecutory, the person is aware of any exterior
sign. She will rarely be caught unprepared; she has a +3
bonus on every skill roll related to alertness.

Hallucinations

The person is tormented by her hallucinations, which clearly

take a mystical (see Mystical Delusion) or paranoid (see
Organized Delusion) dimension. She relates to the world
around her in a deeply distorted way, as almost all her interactions are contaminated by hallucinatory elements that she
believes to be real. During a Crisis, the person shuts away
from the outside world, caught in visions and sensations that
completely invade her mind. She can put herself in great
danger without even being aware of it. Special Ability: if the
experience is mystical, the person gets 10 more points to her
Rindath or Exaltation rating. If it is persecutory, she is
constantly on guard and can never be caught flat-footed.
The object of the Strengthening is Creativity, amplifying the
persons imagination. The object of the Weakening is
Reason, which reflects the progressive loss of her ability to
analyze and the difficulty she has in maintaining coherent
thoughts amidst her hallucinations.

-Sanity-

Symptom of Absent-mindedness

This disorder is typically associated with a major rating in

Empathy. Rather uninhibited among other people, a hysterical person is very expressive and very sensitive to the attention he is given. There is a strong part of seduction in his
daily relations. A rather whimsical and moody person,
quickly switching from laughing to crying, a hysteric stands
out with his immaturity and tendency to dramatize.

Symptom of Agitation

The person is very sensitive, and can switch from one emotion to another at a moments notice. He becomes fickle, and
there is an accentuation of his tendency to dramatize and
make a fuss over the slightest annoyance in his daily life,
which makes him very hard to bear.

Hysterical Syndrome

The person lives in an almost permanent state of emotional

agitation: he is sensitive to everything happening around
him and always overreacts. During a Crisis, this agitation
becomes a violent nervous breakdown, which can also lead
to a depressive phase. In the rarest and most intense cases,
the Crisis is accompanied by an epileptic seizure as violent
as it is sudden. Special Ability: the person has an enhanced
ability to seduce other people. When he succeeds in a
Relation roll, the result is always better than it should have
been: gruff soldiers will become friendly, a friendly guest
will be charmed, etc.

Erotomania

In the final stage, the hysterical trouble can have a paranoid

aspect leading to the hysteric being madly in love with
someone (most often, a very influential or charismatic person) and convinced of being secretly loved back. This delirious one-sided love can lead to insane acts such as continual harassment, excessive seduction, and progressive intrusion in the private life and the circle of friends of the loved
one. When the hysterical person becomes aware that his
attempts are fruitless, he may experience intense periods of
sadness, which can climax into suicide. Less often, this sadness can turn into hatred toward the loved one and can make
the person seek her death and the destruction of her relatives. Special Ability: the person has the ability to literally
bewitch other people with a successful Relation roll. Being
charmed, the targets will tend to do everything to be
friendly, helpful, etc. However, a failure in a Relation roll
has devastating effects: the persons interlocutors find him
unbearable, and will tend to feel aggressive toward him.
Note that the mood of a previously charmed person can be
reversed, and vice versa.
The object of the Strengthening is the Way of Empathy,
whereas the object of the Weakening is the Way of
Conviction, which reflects the progressive loss of inhibitions leading to an increasingly extravagant behavior.

This disorder is typically associated with a minor rating in

Reason. It can also be linked to a high rating in Creativity.
This trouble brings severe perturbations to mental faculties
and disturbs the thought process as the person sinks into a
strange and phantasmagorical inner universe.

The person suffers from attention disorder. She tends to

have difficulties focusing, often forgetting what she was
told earlier, and can have sleep problems. She becomes temperamental, alternating quickly between a meditative and a
very talkative attitude.

Confusional Syndrome

The person shows increasingly worrying signs of inattention, and memory and sleep problems (which make her state
of inattention worse during the day, due to sleepiness).
Moreover, she suffers from spatiotemporal disorientation,
combined with a disorganization of her reasoning, possibly
leading to incomprehensible speech. If she is an artist or
someone of a creative nature, she will appear to be eccentric, with an unbridled imagination. In a state of Crisis, the
person seems unable to follow what is happening around
her, confused, and caught in a dreamlike world. She can
remain prostrated, or on the contrary, elated, strange, and
fascinated with a phantasmagorical inner world. Special
Ability: the person only needs to sleep six hours a night and
gets a +2 bonus to every artistic skill.

Crepuscular State

Most often lost in a severe Confusional Syndrome, the person ends up sinking into a state in which her mental issues
lead to flawed interpretations of reality. She also tends to be
more active during the night. The manifestation of a Crisis
is a dream delirium: visual images of a sometimes frightening nature arise in the conscience of the person who
appears sleepy and unable to think realistically. The Crisis
may trigger sleepwalking acts ending with total amnesia of
such an episode. Special Ability: the person only sleeps
three hours a night and gets an extra +2 bonus to every artistic skill, as she draws inspiration from her visions.
The object of the Strengthening is the Way of Creativity:
confusion induces its share of incoherent and chaotic imagery, and as the condition worsens, the persons imaginative
production becomes more intense, getting in the way of
focusing, sleeping, etc. On the other hand, this accentuation
offers the person a growing artistic inspiration. The object of
the Weakening is Reason, which reflects the increasingly
severe alteration of the ability to focus, think, and keep track
of time and space.

This disorder is typically associated with a minor rating in

Conviction, or with a major rating in Combativeness. The
person, uninhibited, feels in top form, thinks himself able to
do anything, and shares his ideas of grandeur unabashedly.
He can become impulsive and touchy, and will easily waste
his time on multiple projects.

Symptom of Mood Disorder

The person has a friendly, uninhibited behavior: he is excited, talks fast, and displays an enthusiasm that may seem
excessive. The slightest thing can annoy, irritate, or even
infuriate him.

Syndrome of Elation

Losing the notion of social decorum, the elated person

becomes very extroverted, neglecting his speech and manners in inappropriate circumstances. Indeed, talking to a
high-ranked dignitary in a familiar way will surely make

-Sanity-

277

everyone uncomfortable Showing hyperactivity, the person also has all sorts of projects and ideas. He often changes his
mind, becoming impatient and irritable. During a Crisis, he may put his own life in danger by taking on one of his projects in
an impulsive and irrational way. A Crisis can also manifest itself in a violent bout of anger if someone else, no matter whether friend or stranger, hinders him. Special Ability: the person gets a +2 bonus to all his Feats rolls.

Megalomaniac Delusion

The person truly believes himself to be capable of anything. He plans great projects that will seem unrealistic or delirious to his
companions: he wants to be included in the kings council to warn him about the threat hanging over his kingdom, or to bring
about an economic recovery that he deems much needed; he demands to meet a high-ranked emissary of the Temple, thinking
that he has discovered the location of a holy relic, etc. When dealing with a stranger, he switches from an exuberant familiarity
to an unjustified anger, which will give him great problems in his daily life. He also tends to buy things compulsively, spending
all of his Daols and even possibly getting himself hugely in debt. A Crisis leads to an attempt to fulfill one of his delirious projects, or to a fit of wrath that can become violent and deadly. With a natural 1 on a Mental Resistance roll, the mood of the elated completely reverts. Within a few hours, he sinks into a deep melancholy that is very likely to lead to a suicide attempt if
another Crisis arises. On a natural 10 on a Mental Resistance roll, the mood of the elated reverts again, making him exuberant
and uninhibited once more. Special Ability: the person gets another +2 bonus to all his Feats rolls.
The object of the Strengthening is the Way of Combativeness: the person becomes more and more enterprising and uninhibited
as the disorder worsens. The object of the Weakening is Conviction, particularly the aspect of this Way related to moral values
and the ability to fit into society while being capable of self-control.

278

This disorder is a particular case in the sense that it is not

associated with a specific Way. Anyone can develop a phobic personality, which is the consequence of irrational
fears or real traumas. At first a vivid fear of a given
object, creature, or situation, a phobia can become
severe up to the point where it prevents the person
from living a normal life.

Symptom of Fear

The person resents being in the presence of her

object of phobia or in a specific situation that can
trigger anguish (such as with claustrophobia, for
example). She will do everything to escape from
such a situation or to move away from her nemesis. If she has to make physical contact or remain
close to the creature, or situation that she dreads
for too long, she has to make a new Mental
Resistance roll to avoid immediate damage to
her psyche. Apart from these moments of
confrontation, the person feels no particular
inconvenience in her daily life.

Phobic Syndrome

The phobic constantly considers the possibility

that she may stumble upon her object of phobia or the situation that disturbs her. She is
anxious and difficult to calm down. Always on
her guard as soon as she deems a situation to be
dangerous, the phobic obstinately refuses to face
her nemesis. If she is forced to, this immediately
triggers a Crisis. A Crisis may also arise in any other
situation and lead to the delirious conviction that the
nemesis of the phobic is here, somewhere very close. The
person will do everything to avoid the place, even if it implies
danger for her or using violence to reach her goal. Special Ability:
the person acquires an extensive knowledge of her object of phobia, getting a +2 bonus to all skill rolls involving knowledge related to it or actions to
move away from it.

-Sanity-

Phobic Delusion

The person is beset by her fears. She is permanently anguished and frightened, afraid of being trapped in a situation in which
her phobia would crush her. During a Crisis, the person suffers from real hallucinations, during which she struggles with her
nemesis: for example, when facing unreal images displaying her companions taking hideous appearances, the person will do
everything to escape and survive, and will not hesitate to resort to violence. Special Ability: the person becomes an expert in
regards to her nemesis, getting an additional +2 bonus to all skill rolls involving knowledge about it or actions to move away
from it. The object of the Strengthening is the Way of Reason and reflects the fact that the object of phobia invades the persons life more and more, up to the point of completely monopolizing her thoughts. The object of the Weakening is the Way
of Combativeness as the person feels crushed by anxiety and the threat the object of phobia represents, without any hope of
resisting.
This particular disorder is associated with the Hardening
chart. The persons mind, after it has faced too much horror
and trauma, withdraws into itself and rigidifies, which can
cut it from the outside world entirely. However, behind such
a fortress, there is often a devastated mind that is no longer
more than an empty shell.

Symptom of Dulling

The person goes through phases of demotivation during

which he feels deeply tired, intellectually as well as physically. At other times, on an emotional level, he appears
rather unresponsive regarding what happens around him,
even when it would have triggered an emotional response in
the case of a balanced person. Special Ability: the person
gets a +3 bonus to all Sanity rolls.

Apathetic Syndrome

Described as cold and distant, the person becomes less and

less sensitive to emotions. During a Crisis, he becomes
prostrated, unresponsive to external stimuli, and almost unable to move (however, he can defend himself if he is
attacked). Another possible development is that he completely denies the traumas he has suffered or what he has seen,
pretending that they have never existed. Special Ability: the

person is much less sensitive to social influence, getting a

+3 bonus to resist any attempt at charming, persuading, etc.
The person also gets an additional +3 bonus on all Sanity
rolls.

Empty Fortress

At this stage, the person displays no emotion. Becoming

increasingly apathetic, he shows no motivation or enthusiasm, which does not necessarily mean he will be perceived
as sad. His creativity is greatly dulled, and he develops a
passive nature, tending to follow other people. A Crisis
manifests itself through a period of total prostration during
which his mind and body are unresponsive to any external
stimulus, even if he is attacked. The person keeps no
memory of these episodes of total isolation. Special Ability:
shut in, the patients mind cannot be possessed or altered
through manipulation, charms, spells, etc. The person also
gets a third +3 bonus to all Sanity rolls.
The object of the Strengthening is Reason and reflects the
lack of spontaneity in the persons speech and reflection as
the emotional dulling progresses. The Character has an
increasing tendency to coldly rationalize what he lives. The
object of the Weakening is Creativity.

Although many events or situations can damage the psyche of the PCs, there are also several means to recover from such wounds.

Diagnosing

The Knowledge of Mental Troubles and Mental Phenomena Disciplines, which can be accessed through the Science
and Occultism Domains respectively, make it possible to analyze a Character's mental condition by referring to the works of
Ernst Zigger. In no case can a Character use this Discipline on herself. A diagnosis can have different aims, and involves three
steps. Each step requires a roll in the appropriate Discipline. A result of 10 on the D10 gives the physician a complete diagnosis (a General one, a Condition one, and a Complementary one) within a single session.

- General Diagnosis

A half hour discussion makes it possible to determine the mental disorder the patient suffers from. The Resolution roll is
Complicated (14). If it is a success, the physician determines the disorder affecting the Character.

- Condition Diagnosis

This diagnosis attempt can only be undertaken with a previously successful General Diagnosis or information from another
person. With a successful Difficult (17) Resolution roll, the physician can determine whether the examined Character is in a
state of Balance, Symptom, Syndrome, or Madness.

- Complementary Diagnosis

If the physician has successfully gone through the first two

diagnoses or has enough information about her patient, she
can attempt a Complementary Diagnosis. It is achieved with a
Very Difficult (20) Resolution roll and makes the diagnosis
about the condition of the Character more accurate. Through
this means, a Player can learn of the precise level of his PCs
Sanity chart. The Leader can then tell him the exact number of
ticked or filled Trauma boxes, and the Player can update his
Character Sheet.

The GL should have these rolls made secretly, so

that a Player attempting them does not know
whether he has succeeded or not. A simple failure
on a Resolution roll means that the physician is not sure
about the diagnosis she must make. A failure obtained with
a natural 1 leads to a diagnostic error. The more visible the
symptoms of a patient are, the easier it is to succeed, which
is reflected with a bonus to rolls for General and State
Diagnoses: Symptom (+2), Syndrome (+4), Madness (+6).

-Sanity-

279

Natural Recovery
In a calm situation, Temporary Trauma points subside after a week. Resting at an inn, coming back to ones homeland, or feeling protected by friends in a secure place are examples of situations allowing for a good recovery. This
type of recovery has no effect on Permanent Trauma points.

Demorthn,
alchemists,
and
Magientists have created potions
and medicines capable of partly
abating psychical suffering. There
are products to calm someone down,
and others to stimulate him. A dose
of such a product generally has the
following effects:

Easing a Crisis

280

Administering a sedative generally ends a Crisis.

The recipient makes a Mental Resistance roll with a
Difficulty Threshold corresponding to the strength of the
dose. The stronger it is, the easier it is to succeed the roll. A
failure on this roll means that the dose has no effect.
Beware: a natural 10 on this roll means overdosing, which
leads to amplified effects. Sedatives will literally knock the
Character out, while a stimulant will make him jittery.
Determining the correct dosage requires a Complicated (14)
Medicine or Traditional Medicine roll. Magientists
have designed a particular version of their Tonic to use in
such situations; these medicines may induce an addiction.

Subduing the Effects of a Disorder

Administered on a daily basis and at correct doses, potions

or medicines can restrict the effects of a disorder. The success or failure of the treatment is checked monthly. As with
Crises, the Threshold the roll must reach is defined according to the strength of the dose. If it succeeds, the treatment
neutralizes 1D10 Permanent Trauma points and all
Temporary ones. This can make Mind Treatment easier, as
the state reached is taken into account regarding the
Difficulty Threshold of the monthly skill and Mental
Resistance rolls. The roll to determine the effects of the
treatment is made only once, at the start of the treatment,
and to be able to make a new roll, the treatment must be
changed, which means that different products must be used.
Should the medication cease being administered, Temporary
and Permanent Trauma points that have not been dealt with
through more permanent measures come back within 1D10
weeks.

The Knowledge of Mental Troubles and

Mental Phenomena Disciplines give very good
knowledge in psychopathology, but not the ability
to cure such afflictions. Only the Mind
Treatment, Spirituality, and Hypnosis ones can.
Conversely, these three Disciplines cannot be used to establish a diagnosis

Mind Treatment
Some methods have proved to be effective to alleviate
heavy psychical suffering. They mainly include two
Disciplines: Mind Treatment in Science, and Hypnosis
in Occultism. Although the latter is denigrated by the proponents of science, it can be used in the same way as Mind
Treatment. In Tri-Kazel, such occultists are few and often
suspected of sorcery. There are some in Reizh, but practically none elsewhere.
Churchmen and Demorthn can also be of great help for
traumatized Characters who share their beliefs, thanks to the
power of faith (related to the Spirituality Discipline). It is
the most commonly used therapeutic method in Tri-Kazel.
To be efficient, the therapeutic supervision must last a number of months equivalent to the amount of Permanent
Trauma points the patient suffers from. The PC must visit
her therapist at least twice a week in a calm, secure place.
Each month, the physician or spiritual guide must succeed
in a Mind Treatment, Hypnosis, or Spirituality roll. The roll
is Complicated (14) if the patient is in a state of Balance or
Symptom, Difficult (17) if a Syndrome must be treated, and
Very Difficult (20) for a Madness. At the same time, the
patient must succeed in a Mental Resistance roll, the
Difficulty of which varies according to her state: Standard
(11) if she is in a state of Balance or Symptom, Complicated
(14) for Syndromes, and Difficult (17) when she is in a state
of Madness. A success removes one Permanent Trauma
point, a natural 10 on this success removes two points, and
a critical success three points. It is possible to remove
Hardening points in the same way.
If this roll is a failure, one more month must pass before any
new attempt can be made. If the patient gets a natural 1 on
her monthly roll or faces traumatic situations leading to a
failure in a Mental Resistance roll during the treatment, she
relapses and 1D10 of her Permanent Trauma points come
back (this cannot go beyond her maximum at the beginning
of the treatment).

-Sanity-

Sanity Charts
Obviously, the Leader has the responsibility of
keeping track of the evolution of the PCs Sanity. It
will prove to be a very good tool to preserve the
mood: the Players will only have a vague idea of their alter
egos' psychical condition. Thus, when a PC will start to hallucinate, the Player will not actually know whether these
visions are real or not. The Leader will find below a reproduction of the sheet for such a purpose. During sessions, she
will keep this sheet hidden and update it without telling the
Players about its evolution. At certain points in the game,

the Players will have the opportunity to know the exact

condition of their Characters' Sanity, and to update their
own charts (see the Healing and Curing Mental Disorders
section, at the end of this chapter).
However, the Leader may decide to make it easier on herself
by letting the Players directly keep track of the evolution of
their PCs Sanity on their Character Sheets, especially
during the first sessions. The Leader may still include this
method in her game-mastering style later on, when she feels
completely comfortable with Shadows of Esteren.

270

Trauma Points and Hardening Points

These charts are updated as the PC suffers Trauma points or Hardening points. In the case of Trauma points, there is
a difference between Temporary Trauma points (marked with a ticked box) and Permanent Trauma points (marked
with a filled box), which are more harmful.

Mental Resistance Rolls

When a PC has to face unbearably strong scenes on an emotional level, the Leader may ask the Player to make a Mental
Resistance roll (see p.211 for the calculation of this rating). The Difficulty Threshold is secretly set by the Leader, in accordance
with the intensity of the situation. Therefore, its level will not be indicated to
the Player; the Leader simply asks him to make a roll and tell her the result.
This way, the Player will not know whether this roll has been a success or a failure, or the amount of Trauma points he has possibly suffered.

Success
If the roll is a success, the resilience of the PCs mind is tested, but he hangs
on and generally suffers no Trauma points. Some shocks may result in
Trauma even if the Mental Resistance roll is a success; these points are indicated in brackets in this chart.

-Glossarydept:

a person undergoing six years of instruction, with the aim of being accepted into one of
the six orders of the Temple.

Adhar:

the primordial spirit of air in the Lan-an-Saol,

the Demorthns central myth. A member of the Triad that
created the Life-Tree. (25, 58, 142)

Ansailir: guardian in Tri-Kazels ancient tongue.

Aelethal:

The title borne by Osag clan chiefs. As time went by, it also
came to be bestowed on village chiefs and those who are
nominated by a king to be the head of a city. (19, 62, 67)

Aergewin: the mythical age during which men battled

the light of the dead. A faint vibrating

luminescence that can sometimes be observed above cairns,
tumuli, and tombs on nights of full moon. (102)

an alloy three parts silver and one part

gold, with a blue tint. It is exclusively used for the making
of azure Daols. (126)

Aothbs:

countless Feondas, including particularly gigantic ones. To

Demorthn, the Aergewin resulted from the wrath of the primordial spirit Aingeal, as well as from Snomhsthe offspring of Adharand could have led to Saoghal-Dheir, the
end of the world. (20, 26, 35, 37, 142)

a famous bard, founder of the Varigals. She

is said to have accompanied and aided the Three Brothers.
(26, 27, 136, 137)

Agaceann:

runs on Flux energy. (158, 165)

the celebration of the fall equinox in

Demorthn traditions. People meditate to honor the dead,
and soldiers often engage in various competitions of skill
and bravery. (103)

284

Anro:

a rite of passage allowing an Osfei to become a

Hilderin knight and to be granted his mount. During a patrol
or a routine mission, he is left alone by his mentor in a dangerous area and must come back alive. (169)

Aingeal:

the primordial spirit of fire in Demorthn

myths. Unlike its brothers of the other elements, it incarnates forces of death and destruction, and did not participate
in the creation of the Life-Tree. (35, 142)

Arenthel:

Artifact: a Magientist apparatus or machine, which

Ast:

an aerial spirit of the Demorthn myths, which name

has been given to a dry eastern wind, responsible for numerous fires in Gwidre. (17, 73)

Azulrock:

a bluish mineral found in Tri-Kazels marble deposits. Azulrock is very much sought-after, especially
because it is known to be very rare on the Continent. (172)

Albanite:

a thick, hard rock of a remarkably white

color, only found in Ardens quarries in Gwidre. The Temple
sees them as a sign of divine favor, and makes great use of
the mineral in the construction of its churches. (73, 75)

lade knights:

a chivalry order of the Temple.

Their duty is to defend the adepts of the One
through force of arms. (122, 147, 153, 155, 171)

Breithan:

a novice in the order of the Hilderin

knights, a Breithan is subjected to basic training and must
do the chores before being confirmed at the Osfei rank.
(169)

Botanist:

one of the three Magientist schools of

thought, specialized in Flux of vegetal origin. (160)

Bramble knights:

the peninsulas most ancient

chivalry order. Its members are knights-errant dedicated to
protecting those in need and to upholding traditions. They
also lend money, and have instituted the use of bills of
exchange. (128)

Boernac: a big pack animal related to the cow; sturdy

and particularly slow. (20, 43, 71, 100, 111)

aernide:

an animal commonly used as a

mount, with magnificent antlers reminiscent of a
deers. (20, 111, 130, 131)

Calyre: an animal similar to a goat or an ibex, native to

Tri-Kazel. A Calyre has one frontal horn. (20)

Carath: an iron-shod walking stick used by Varigals.

(166)

Cinthareid: natural sanctuaries; Demorthn places of

power where Cmaoghs are born and gather. (143, 145)

Circles:

a way of grouping children by age section

under the tutelage of the Dmthair. There are three circles
of five years each, the passage to adult life being traditionally set at sixteen. (97)

Clascadh:

Continent:

a territory at the east of the Asgeamar

Mountains. Its exact dimensions are unknown. (24, 27, 88)

Corahn-Rin:

The Life-Trees name in the peninsulas ancient tongue. (142)

small, hemispheric granite shelters, formerly built in the north of the peninsula by ancient mountain tribes. (87)

Creag: the ancient name of Tri-Kazels peninsula, before

C'maogh:

Cursed stones:

manifestation of the spirits of nature in

Demorthn myths, appearing as gleams or will-o-the-wisps.
It is with the help of the Cmaoghs that Demorthn are able
to perform their magical powers. (144)

the Foundations. (26, 146)

crystalline remains of ancient

demons that must be gathered and sealed away, according to
Temple dogma. (152)

Confederation:

a Continental nation in which

Magientists have a lot of influence. (89)

aedemorthys:

a Tri-Kazelian word
used for Magientists, with emphasis on their
disrespect for the forces of nature. (21, 80, 156)

Dmthair: second mother in the ancient tongue.

A person, most often a woman, in charge of instructing and

protecting a group of children, thus liberating their parents
so that they contribute to the survival of the community.
(14, 97, 123)

Deathcheater:

according to the theories of the

occultists, a person who travels in cursed, unknown territories in his dreams. (170)

Demorthn:

guide in the ancient tongue. A keeper

of sacred traditions in Tri-Kazel, and the intercessor between men and the forces of nature. (26, 32, 35, 42, 52, 53,
57, 71, 72, 96, 97, 98, 107, 117, 140, 158)

Daol: the common monetary unit of Tri-Kazels king-

285

doms. There are three types of Daols, which look like triangular coins minted with specific alloys. A frost Daol (made
of Trekann) is worth ten azure Daols (made of Aelethal).
Each of those azure Daols are worth ten ember Daols (made
of Orekal). (126, 127)

arrach Feis:

the festival of the spring

equinox in Demorthn traditions. Children who
have reached sixteen years are welcomed in adulthood. It lasts five to six days and marks the new
year. See also Tiraine. (98, 103)

eond:

a creature hostile to mankindplural is

Feondasthe name of which means foe in the
ancient tongue. Of various shapes, Feondas can be
animals, plants, or even an improbable crossing of
several natural kingdoms. Some are even said to be
capable of possessing corpses or living people. (20, 26, 27,
32, 34, 42, 57, 69, 74, 75, 83, 115, 151)

Filidh: a blind poet who sings alone, or accompanied by

musicians. He is often credited with prescient talents. Plural

is Filidhi. (81, 82, 133)

Flux:

the energy source of Magientist artifacts. Flux is

mainly extracted from dead or living matter, and then refi-

Elect: a religious of the Temple who has received the

gift of performing miracles from the One. (150)

Exaltation:

the energy of faith, used by the

Temples Elect. (257)

ned into a useable state. There exist four types: mineral

(blue), vegetal (green), organic (red), and fossil (warm yellow). It is commercialized in the form of cartridges and carboys: 1 charge for standard cartridges (3 ounces), 3 charges
for medium cartridges (10 ounces), and 30 charges for a gallon. (35, 43, 49, 52, 157)

Fossil Flux: an amber-colored toxic substance, of

variable density in its natural form: most of the time liquid,

but also thick and sticky. It is often contained in a crystalline shell. When refined, it becomes a bright yellow liquid
with an oily consistency. Rare, but extremely rich in energy,
this Flux is highly valued by Magientists. Demorthn gave
the name Nimheil to this substance. (159, 162)

-Glossary-

Foundations: the period during which the Three Brothers united the tribes of Creags peninsula and founded
the three kingdoms. The year zero of the Tri-Kazelian calendar marks the Oath and formalizes that event. (27)

ray Mages: practitioners of the unholy

arts, see Sorcerer. (171)

Great Theocracy:

a Continental
nation founded around the faith of the Temple. (90, 152)

elite:

a member of a Magientist network of

intellectuals in charge of reflecting upon the
great orientations of the Magientist Order. Most
of them are Magisters or Primus. (159)

Hexcelsis:

the six-point symbol of the religion of the

Temple, symbolizing a snowflake, as well as the six
Ordinances revealed to Soustraine. (155)

nceptus:

a Magientist pupil, following a sevenyear period of study. (159)

286

Ionnthn: a Demorthns apprentice. (42, 140)

an-an-Saol:

the founding myth of the

Demorthn traditions, enumerating the truths of
the Primordial Spirits, the Life-Tree, and
Saoghal-Dheir. (142)

Lr an Baille:

commemorative songs, celebrating

the deeds of Osta-Bailles inhabitants, who drove the besieging armies of Gwidre back from their city in 858. (62)

Liadh: the most mysterious of Demorthn arts, the Liadh

gives its wielder the power to call directly upon the

Cmaoghs, without making use of Ogham. (141, 144, 245)

Liagcal: ancient circles and lines of ritual stones where

the Demorthn gather for the Tsioghair. Formerly, there were

four of them, approximately located at the four cardinal points,

agience:

a science from the Continent

whose basic principle is the use of the Fluxs
energy to fuel apparatuses known as Artifacts.
(29, 30, 35, 43, 156)

Magientist:

a person trained in the secrets of

Magience. Magientists are organized in distinct schools
(Botanists, Mineralists, and Vitalists) and ranks: Inceptus,
Scientr, Primus, and Magister. (30, 31, 33, 36, 43, 52, 57,
84, 156)

Gwerz:

a solo a capella lament sung by Filidh. Relates

legendary or historical events in two modes; one tragic, the
other heroic. (81, 82, 133)

Gwylmith:

a flower, the golden petals of which make a

magnificent yellow powder, used by painters and dyers. (20)

Hierophant: a high dignitary of the Temples clergy.

An assembly of Hierophants, the Great Cenacle, leads the
clergy in the Great Theocracy, whereas a single Hierophant
is responsible for the church of Tri-Kazel. (154)

Hilderin knights:

a knightly order dedicated to

fighting Feondas. The brother of King Hild created it in 467,
soon after the kings death at the claws of those monsters.
(30, 52, 54, 80, 168)

Inguards:

isolated strategic bastions and advanced

posts, well known for their prevalent iron discipline. Their
garrison is formed out of conscripts on duty for their lord,
soldiers under disciplinary punishment, petty criminals, and
mercenaries attracted by the high pay. (19, 36, 74, 124)

but the one on the north of the peninsula was razed by the
faithful of the Temple. (24, 25, 122, 141)

Life-Tree: a mythic tree of the Demorthn beliefs,

named Corahn-Rin in the ancient tongue. Created by the spirits of the Triad, it covers Esterens world and represents the
whole of natures phenomena. In its branches and foliage
flows the Rindath, existences primordial sap. (24, 142)

Lodge: a group of Magientists gathered around a project

or a common specialty. (122, 159)

Lorn Rann:

one of the near legendary Demorthn

arts, which allows the carving and shaping of the Ogham
used in the Sigil Rann. (245)

Magister:

a Magientist of high status, supervising

several Primus and numerous Scientrs. (159)

Mauve Death:

one of the most dreaded diseases.

Its most remarkable epidemic goes back to the year 492,
when it killed half the inhabitants of Osta-Baille in two
months. (30, 32)

-Glossary-

a network of artificial veins supplied with

Flux, implanted in the body of some Magientists to improve
their abilities. (52, 90, 161)

Mekones:

Mineralist: one of the three Magientist schools of

Merchanthas:

ancient tongue) who uses the Oradh for evil ends.

(147, 171, 252)

a master artisan at the head of a

guild, which he leads. (104, 105)

each-torgail: master artisan, the hono-

rary title granted by guilds to their most famous

creators. (104)

Nebular:

an artifact; a lantern or street lamp running

on Flux. (45, 81, 84, 85, 157, 164)

ccultist:

an adept of obscure theories originating from the Continent, mixing mysticism,

superstitions, and psychological or paranormal
hypotheses. (102, 170, 198)

Ogham: inscriptions carved on rocks or pebbles through

a secret Demorthn process, the Lorn Rann. Ogham allow

Demorthn to perform magic by calling upon the spirits of
nature. There are seven fundamental Ogham from which the
rest are derived. (25, 144)

One:

the only true god in the Temples religion. He gave

birth to the world of Esteren according to the prophet
Soustraine. He is also called the Creator, or the One God.
(26, 27, 45, 70, 148, 149)

Oradh:

a Demorthn word for corrupted forms of magic

that are practiced by Sorcerers and Morcail. (147, 171, 252)

thought, specialized in Flux of mineral origin.(160)

Morcail: a renegade Demorthn (corrupted in the

Nimheil:

an amber-colored toxic substance disturbing

the Cmaogh, and the name of which means poison in the
ancient tongue. See Fossil flux. (147, 162)

a Magientist complex of great size. Tri-Kazels only

Nod:
Nd is in Baldh-Ruoch. On the Continent, Nds are actual
industrial cities. (89, 163)

Ordinances:

the six fundamental commandments the

One transmitted to the prophet Soustraine. They are: recognize
the One as the only divinity, spread his message, follow his
commandments, remain humble before the One, control your
passions, and finally, express your piety through prayer. (150)

Orekal:

a gold and copper alloy only used to make

ember Daols. (126)

Osag:

a member of one of Tri-Kazels first tribes, striving

to preserve ancestral traditions. (18, 19, 27, 28, 40, 41, 53,
58, 62, 120, 141, 142, 202)

Osfei:

a squire of the Hilderin order, apprenticed to a

knight for his training. He will be made knight if he survives
the Anr. (169)

Osfer: a seasoned Hilderin knight, qualified to take care

of an Osfei. (169)

rimordial Spirits:

the elementary
beings from which Esteren originated according to
the Demorthn: Adhar, Roimh, and Usgardh
(which form the Triad), as well as the spirit
Aingeal. (142)

Primus: a person responsible for a Magientist site or

elics: in the Temples dogma, this word des-

the primordial energy, according to

Demorthn; the substance of Primordial Spirits and the sap
of the Life-Tree that irrigates and feeds all things. Also the
energy used in Demorthn magic. (42, 142, 245, 246)

ignates the Light Shards, crystalline remains of

envoys from the Creator, who fought against
demons in the ancient times. The Temple
strives toward discovering those relics and exhibiting them
in holy places. (152)

aoghal-Dheir:

the end of Esterens

world mentioned in the Lan-an-Saol, when the
wrath of the spirits Aingeal and Snomh will
cause the fall of the Life-Tree. (142, 144)

school. (88, 159)

Rindath:

Roimh:

the primordial spirit of earth in Demorthn

myths. A member of the Triad. (24, 25, 142)

Saoghal-Glas:

the world after the end of Esteren

during Saoghal-Dheir. A vast plain of cold ashes, buffeted
by harsh winds. (144)

-Glossary-

287

Scientr: the title granted to Inceptus who have suc-

cessfully finished their training and obtained their

Magientist diploma. (159)

Sigil Rann:

the primary Demorthn art, allowing

one to obtain the Cmaoghs help by means of Ogham specific to the effects one wishes to call upon. (144)

Sigire:

a member of one of the six orders of the Temples

clergy. The Sigires have the task of watching the faithful and
fighting heresy and blasphemy. (24, 78, 147, 153, 155, 171)

Simahir: the Continents region situated on the other

Vectors (missionaries), the priests (in charge of churches),

the Blade knights (soldiers of the Temple), the clerics (scholars and administrators), the monks, and finally the Sigires
(who hunt down heretics). (152, 153, 154)

Sorcerer:

a practitioner of magical arts taught by

demons, according to the Temples dogma (171).

Soustraine:

the ancient prophet born on the

Continent. He spread the faith of the One, giving birth to the
religion of the Temple. (27, 149)

side of the Asgeamar Mountains. It is described as a great

marshy plain, fertile and rainy, populated with various
tribes. Numerous migrants from the Simahir have probably
mixed with the Osags as time went by. (25, 30, 89, 92)

Soustrainians: a rarely used derogatory word used

arish: a nomadic people of mysterious ori-

Toscaire: an urban guide from the city of Osta-baille,

gin, called the people from the west as they

are believed to have reached the peninsula
through the Furious Ocean. (18, 21, 41, 42, 53,
82, 125, 202)

Temple: a monotheist religion originating from the

Continent, founded by the prophet Soustraine. The Temple

is organized in Six Orders and its center is the Great
Theocracy, on the Continent. (148)

288

Six Orders: the branches of the Temples clergy: the

Three Brothers:

the three young warriors who

unified the peninsula and founded the kingdoms of TriKazel to which they gave their names: Gwidre, Reizh, and
Taol-Kaer. (19, 27, 60, 120, 137, 138)

Tiraine:

by Tri-Kazelians to call those who believe in the message of

the prophet Soustraine and in the One. (24)

hired to take charge of visitors. (65)

Trekann:

a rustproof alloy of secret composition,

grey-white colored. It is only used to make frost Daols.
(126)

Triad: Adhar, Roimh, and Usgardh, the three primor-

dial spirits that have, according to Demorthn beliefs, given

birth to the Life-Tree and to Esterens world. (42, 142, 143)

Tri-Kazel:

the three kingdoms in the ancient

tongue. The official name of the peninsula since the time of
the three brothers. Before the Foundations, Osags called it
Creag. (26)

Tsioghair:

the new year festival in the tradition of the

Temples church. It corresponds to the spring equinox and to
the Demorthns Earrach Feis festival. (103)

the Demorthns assemblies, held each

year at the end of the month of Og-mhios in sacred places
called Liagcal. (24, 25, 35, 122, 141)

Toil-taigh:

Tugarch':

lliterally house of pleasure. Urban

establishments that allow individuals to findin exchange
for a few Daolspleasant company and distractions. (101)

a legendary metal, said to be the only

means of defeating the most powerful Feondas.
(17, 66, 116)

Ceann: Tower Master, a high-ranked officer from

Torr
the Hilderins order, commanding lower-ranked knights. (169)

sgardh:

the primordial spirit of water in Demorthn myths. A member of the Triad and co-creator of the LifeTree. (25, 142, 144)

arigal: a messenger and/or a guide, wandering

across the peninsulas roads and maintaining ties
between the most isolated communities. (166)

Vector:

Vitalist:

one of the three Magientist schools of

thought, specialized in Flux of organic origin. The best
Magientist doctors and surgeons have followed this teaching. (161)

a missionary; a member of one of the six

orders of the Temples clergy, in charge of spreading faith in the
One. (56, 90, 122, 154, 155, 171)

hite Famine: a period of suffering during the Ice Era (360-450); its name refers to the cold weather that
caused the decimation of numerous snowbound communities. (29, 82)

-Glossary-

-Technical IndexRelation..........................198

Discipline........................195

Advantages.............. 212

Disease (contracting)......... 241

Leaving a Combat...........238

Ambush....................237

Diseases.......................... 240

Luck roll........................235

Age...........................208

Disease (points)................ 241

Aging.......................244

Domain...........................195

Rindath (recovering)..........251

Agony...............................239

Domain (default)...............231

Madness..........................272

Round..............................236

Archery............................ 238

Drugs...............................243

Magience........................ 197

Artifact.............................265

Margin.............................232

Resisting a Power........... 251

Resolution roll................231
Rindath (rating)................ 218

Sanity...............................211

Mental Disorder..............273

Effect of a Power............ 252

Mental Disorders (healing).279

Empathy..........................207

Mental Hardening...........271

Erudition.........................197

Mental Resistance...........211

Ethnicity......................... 202

Miracle............................256

Exaltation (rating).............218

Mounted Combat............238

Exaltation (recovering and

increasing)......................... 258

Sixth Circle.....................249

Beyond Limits.................233

Experience...................... 228

Natural Environment......197

Sneak Attack...................238

Birthplace........................ 206

Extraction........................262

Social Class.................... 206

Blindness .................... 240

Extraction (failure)............263

Ogham (list).....................252

Factors.............................247

Ogham (major)................. 245

Falling.............................240

Ogham (minor).................245

Fault................................234

Oghamic stones.............. 245

Feats................................197

Order of Action...............236

Fighting Attitude.............216

Orientation (personality)....211

Fighting Arts...................238

Out of Reach Action.......232

Flux.................................262

Artifact (repairing)............. 266

Artifact (using)..................266
Aspects............................ 211
Attack Rating...................216
Automatic Success
and Failure.......................232

Bonus (Miracle, Sigil Rann).248

C
Cavalry.............................238
Character Traits............... 210
Chart (sanity).....................211
Close Combat..................196
Combativeness................ 207
Combining Powers.......... 252
Consciousness................. 211
Contested Action............. 234
Conviction....................... 207
Craft.................................196
Creativity......................... 207
Crisis................................272
Critical failure..................233
Critical success................233

D
Damage (fighting)..............236
Damage (Miracle, Sigil Rann). 248
Death............................... 239
Defense............................215
Demorthn Mysteries......196
Difficulty Threshold........232
Disadvantages..................214

Flux (crude)......................262
Flux (fossil).......................266
Flux cartridge..................266

Occultism........................198

Scale (Miracle, Sigil Rann)..247

Scarring...........................271
Science............................198
Setbacks..........................209
Shooting and Throwing..199
Shields.............................238

Speed.............................. 215
Stamina...........................215
Stanzas............................257
Stealth.............................199
Summoning a Power.......250
Summoning Time............248
Survival Points................217
Symptom.........................272
Syndrome .......................272

Parry................................238

Perception.......................198

Target

Performance....................198
Persistency

(Miracle, Sigil Rann)............247

Testing.............................234

(Miracle, Sigil Rann)............248

Travel..............................199

Potential..........................215

Trauma (rating).................211

Power Circle...................246

Two-weapon Fighting.....238

Healing and Resting....... 240

Prayer..............................198

Health Condition.............239

Profession........................203

Holding Breath............... 240

Profession (crossed)..........203

Profession (new).............. 203

Instinct............................ 211

Way................................. 207

Instinctual Disorder.........276

Ranged Combat.............. 237

Intensity

Rational Disorder............274

Group Combat................ 237

(Miracle, Sigil Rann)........... 248

Interpretation (madness)....273

Reason.............................207
Refining (crude Flux)........ 264

Virulence.........................240

Way (alteration).................273

289